《My Ex-husband Comes Back》


 Chapter 1 Same Dress

    A myriad of luxurious cars weaved in through the hotel gates as seamlessly as a shuffled deck of cards. A dazzling array of celebrities, socialites and those among the most powerful and influential people of A City had gathered here today to celebrate and honor the prestigious 30th anniversary of Soaring Group.


    Soon after, a Volkswagen Phaeton, with a sleek metallic paint finish, stopped at the hotel driveway and the bellhop stepped forward to open the door.


    Melinda Mo sprang out of the car, clearly in a hurry to go somewhere. In fact, Melinda Mo was rushing to get to a banquet that she almost missed, not because it was her own fault but because she didn''t receive the invitation until much later.


    "Where is Jonas?" she asked anxiously.


    "Mr. Gu is already here. He is in the banquet hall right now."


    Gently lifting the hemline of her red dress, Melinda Mo sped to the banquet hall. She was already very late. The banquet hall was a grand space, to say the least. The walls were covered with a shimmering gold paper and in the middle of the ceiling above the carved oak table was a candelabra. The polished silver cutlery was heavy to the hand and shone brightly in the early evening light. At each place stood a tall empty wine glass and there were beautifully folded napkins to match the runner. The room was invaded by beautiful women, showing off their spectacular jewelries and dashing young men, laughing and chatting about business and politics.


    Melinda Mo caught sight of the man in the crowd at first glance. He looked so cold, and yet there was something very appealing about the impassiveness on his handsome face. Although he was surrounded by a crowd, he didn''t seem perturbed at all.


    Melinda Mo smiled faintly, not looking to attract any unnecessary attention to her presence. All she wanted to do was slide through the crowd unnoticed and take her side next to Jonas Gu, but soon the smile on her face froze.


    Wrapped around Jonas Gu'' arm, was a voluptuous, dark-haired bombshell who intimately whispering words into his ears every now and then. No one could tell what she said to him but it seemed to soften his cold, hard expression.


    As if stuck underwater, everything around Melinda Mo slowed down and warbled, her heart falling silent almost immediately. In a quick and nervous motion, she gathered herself and hid in a corner. As if things weren''t bad enough, the slippery snake that was grinding her body up against Jonas Gu was wearing the same red dress as hers.


    She stomped the floor in anger, realizing that the members of the Gu family wouldn''t pass on such a good opportunity to humiliate her in public. Of all the people in the world, why did Jonas Gu have to pick Holley Huang, a woman whose greatest achievement in life was to become one of the most famous socialite divas of A City? And most of all, why did they have to wear the same dress today? It wouldn''t surprise Melinda Mo if tomorrow she were to become the laughingstock of the entire city for having the same taste in fashion as a slutty model.


    She ran into the ladies'' room at first chance and locked the door behind her. As she stared at her own reflection on the mirror, the desperation on her face, she felt frustrating and heartbreaking at the same time. She tore off the shoulder strap of her dress and a bit of her skirt at the bottom that mopped the floor everywhere she went. Luckily, the interior linings of the dress were so delicate and minuscule that the changes would go unnoticed to the naked eye.


    After a while, Melinda Mo walked out of the ladies'' room, in a long, strapless dress and a pair of black silk gloves. Her lustrous black hair was loosely tied up and the combination of red and black colors added to the fine elegance that oozed out of her.


    "Melinda? What are you doing here? Why aren''t you with Jonas?"


    Melinda Mo immediately recognized the voice without even facing the speaker as it had just the right amount of upper class timbre to belong to the one and only Yulia Gu, Jonas Gu''s young sister.


    Melinda Mo forced a smile on her lips as she gave Yulia Gu a gentle nod. She noticed Jonas Gu looking closely at them before he walked away as if she was a stranger.


    Yulia Gu approached Melinda Mo, raising her chin in an arrogant manner.


    "Jonas, aren''t you going to say hello to Melinda?"


    The female partner of Jonas Gu who was a married man was a small model, so outsiders knew it clearly that Melinda Mo had no status at all. Looking at Melin


    da Mo''s face, they were full of sympathy.


    Nevertheless, Melinda Mo didn''t allow any of it to sadden her. Even the sight of her husband and his lover together did not manage to bring her down. However, no one could tell what she was plotting behind that unwavering smile on her face.


    "Never mind. Besides, it''s better for someone like him to be seen with someone like Miss Huang on these occasions." With just a few words Melinda Mo reduced Holley Huang''s entire character and personality into something that befitted trash.


    Yulia Gu snickered bitterly, but just as she noticed Melinda Mo''s dress she abruptly burst into laughter, pointing at the lose thread on her waist.


    "Oh sweet Melinda, where did you buy this dress? Did my family not give you enough money to shop at a decent place? You''re such a simpleton!"


    Yulia Gu said sarcastically. Most people knew that Melinda Mo had come from humble beginnings and that her family wasn''t very well off, which led people to think that she had married into the Gu family by foul means. The only people who found Yulia Gu''s hateful words were unsurprisingly a group of rich people who covered their mouths to stifle their snide laughter.


    Melinda Mo turned her eyes away without saying a word, and remained indifferent. She had suffered more humiliation than this from the Gu family over the years. Compared to that, this was going to be a walk in the park.


    "Enough!" screamed Jonas Gu. Perhaps he was afraid that Yulia Gu would say something shameful so he stopped her immediately. "Don''t cross the line."


    With a displeased look on Yulia Gu''s face, she cast a disdainful glance at Melinda Mo and pushed her aside.


    Melinda would have been utterly devastated, if not for her unyielding mental strength and fortitude. When she noticed the loose thread dangling from her dress, she felt so embarrassed that she couldn''t even speak.


    At first, Melinda thought that perhaps Jonas wasn''t aware of Yulia''s behavior, but now the arrogance in Yulia''s voice was suggesting that she wouldn''t have the guts to do anything if it weren''t for Jonas'' acquiescence.


    Melinda slowly raised her head and smiled faintly at Jonas.


    "I''m going to get some rest," she said, turning around to leave and not waiting for Jonas'' response. Besides, she didn''t want to shed another tear for this man, at least, not in front of him.


    She tried to spit out the sadness inside her chest, but it was like a fishbone stuck inside her throat. Looking back at the days she had spent with the Gu family over the years, Melinda smiled bitterly.


    Indeed, without Jonas'' approval, who would have the courage to humiliate the daughter-in-law of the Gu family?


    Melinda found herself a corner seat in the lounge where she avoided making eye contact. As such, in her attempt to hide from others, Melinda failed to notice that Holley Huang was sitting beside her.


    "Miss Mo, it''s nice to see you here." Holley Huang smiled and raised her glass at her.


    Melinda didn''t seem troubled by the way Holley Huang addressed her. Instead, curtly lifting the corners of her lips into a smile, she said, "Your reputation precedes you, Miss Huang."


    Holley raised an eyebrow at Melinda''s comment. She didn''t expect to find such eloquence from a woman she had just insulted.


    "No matter how famous I am, I can never compare myself to the fabulous Miss Mo. If people notice how indifferent you are to seeing your husband with other women, they might think that you are only interested in the Gu family''s wealth."


    "And what of you, Miss Huang? Dangling around a married man, dancing to his every word. Are you willing to be his mistress because you love him, or because you love the Gu family''s money?" Melinda sneered and thought, ''Did she think that I was going to let her talk down to me just because I let Yulia off so easily?''


    Holley''s face darkened almost instantly.


    "Miss Mo, that''s quite low, even for someone like you. Then again, such crass behavior is to be expected from someone who does not understand what dignity means."


    "I would advise you to choose your next words very wisely. Don''t forget that I am still legally married to Jonas. Besides, even if we do split up one day, what makes you think you have the chance to be his wife?" A wry smile emerged on the corners of Melinda''s mouth. She had shared the same bed with Jonas for several years, which was why she knew that there was someone else in his heart. However, that person was neither her, nor Holley.

 Chapter 2 Humiliation

    All Melinda wanted was some quiet time to herself, but unfortunately, she was deprived of that luxury by Holley. Having run out of patience, she stood up and walked over to a stout, middle-aged man not too far away. Melinda smiled at the man, nudging him with her elbow as she whispered something into his ears and cast a short and meaningful glance at Holley.


    Not knowing what agreement they had reached, Holley noticed the man flashing a devious smirk on his face before he started to approach Holley.


    Holley''s eyes shot up in bewilderment as she didn''t know what to do. This man had been her sugar daddy and she couldn''t afford to get on his bad side at any cost. When he came over and grabbed her by the waist, Melinda sneered at her and shook her head.


    Melinda did not have time breathe even after she got rid of Holley as someone grabbed her wrist from behind and pulled her into an embrace. As she looked up and locked eyes with Jonas, she could see the resentment he carried for her in his deep eyes.


    Any other person would think that they were very close, judging by how they were holding each other, but the truth was far from it.


    "You are such a conniving person. I have no doubt that you must have tricked my grandfather in the past."


    Melinda bit her lip and her face turned pale. She seemed exhausted and clearly uninterested to get into an argument with Jonas. Besides, it wouldn''t lead to anything good anyway. In Jonas'' eyes, she would always be the woman who tricked her way into marrying him. If it weren''t for her, he would have been married to someone he actually loved.


    "Are we going to do this again? What''s the point? It''s not like you''re ever going to change your mind about me!"


    "Why don''t you give it another shot? Go on!" Jonas'' voice was faint, low and magnetic. Although, she had lowered her eyes to the floor, she couldn''t avoid feeling captivated by him.


    Why did she still feel like that? Had she not suffered enough humiliation at the hands of the Gu family? Why did she have feelings for a husband who never treated her with love?


    Had it been in the past, Melinda would have openly declared, "Because, I love you from the bottom of my heart. I love you so much that I could give my life for even just a hint of your love."


    However, after five years of nothing but coldness, she didn''t know if she still had enough love inside her heart to give to him.


    Looking coldly at her silence and hesitation, Jonas'' face darkened in anger. He grabbed Melinda by the wrist and dragged her towards Holley, disregarding her soft painful whimpers.


    He pulled Holley away from the stout, middle-aged man and pushed Melinda into his arms without hesitation. The look of disdain in his eyes broke Melinda''s heart to pieces.


    "Mr. Wang, Holley is one of my distinguished guests. I hope that you can leave her to me. It would be my good wife''s pleasure to entertain you in her place."


    Holley was in daze, wondering whether she was dreaming. Everything happened so quickly that she hardly had the chance to figure out what was going on. As she stared at Jonas with clear eyes, she couldn''t help feeling elated.


    Meanwhile, Melinda didn''t even look up at Jonas, her face partially concealed by her long hair.


    Deep down in her heart, Melinda was more distraught than she looked on the surface. She wanted to cry out loud and ask Jonas what she had done to deserve this. By tomorrow morning, the whole world would be laughing at her misfortune on every newspaper and entertainment magazine. Even her dearest parents, who had done nothing but devote their lives to honest work would be dragged through the mud because of her.


    Melinda''s face was stuck in an incredulous expression as she helplessly watched Jonas leave the party with Holley. It took Melinda some time to shake herself out of her numbness. In fact, she wasn''t worried about Mr. Wang as seemed like a sensible enough man to not make a pass at the lady of the Gu family.


    When Melinda came to that sudden realization, tears burst forth from her eyes and drenched her cheeks. She looked up and smiled at Mr. Wang, eyes failing to conceal her indignation.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t feel too good, Mr. Wang. Tell me, what can I do for you?" Melinda wiped the tears on her face and smiled decently, not coquettishly.


    As soon as the words left her lips, the atmosphere in the banquet hall froze.


    Melinda tried to keep a fake smile, knowing well that Jonas wasn''t really forcing her to entertain Mr. Wang. After all, that would only disgrace the Gu family name. He was just trying to humiliate her. Although he had succeeded in doing so many times over the past, this time she wasn''t going to let him win.


    The smile on Mr. Wang''s face froze at the thought of having to ask indecent favors from the lady of the Gu family.


    "Melinda, what the hell are you doing?" Yulia couldn''t help stepping forward. She glared at Melinda and thought, ''How dare she say that in public?''


    Melinda deliberately ignored Yulia.


    "Where are your manners? Don''t forget that I''m your sister-in-law!" Then she walked out with Mr. Wang''s arm around her, looking happy and satisfied. "Mr. Wang, can we talk more on the way?"


    "Melinda, you shameless woman! Aren''t you afraid that my brother is going to find out about this?" What a shame it would be for the entire Gu family!


    Melinda turned around in surprise and glanced at the Yulia, who was angry from embarrassment.


    "What? Didn''t you hear him earlier? Your brother is the one who asked me to entertain Mr. Wang!"


    The only thing Yulia could do now was to watch the man leave with Melinda. Ashamed, she wanted to bury her head in the ground. She cursed at the woman, who had turned the Gu family into a laughingstock, and informed her men of the news.


    As for Melinda, she didn''t come back home that night.

 Chapter 3 Miscarriage

    When Melinda returned to the Gu''s mansion in the cold of the morning, she noticed Jonas sitting on the sofa like a stone-cold statue, quietly watching her go upstairs. They never spoke of what transpired the night before.


    It was almost as if the incident at the banquet had never happened. Everything seemed normal, accept Yulia would deliberately ignore her every time they''d see each other. However, Melinda didn''t care about it as much because God had given her bigger problems at the moment.


    Melinda found out that she was pregnant.


    She only found out that she was pregnant on the night of the banquet when she made an excuse to get rid of Mr. Wang and went to a hospital for a check-up. When she came to learn the truth, Melinda went back to the Gu''s mansion on foot, as if the sky had collapsed on her head and the end of the world had come.


    Melinda didn''t even know whether she would be able to keep the baby or not. Lately, she had been taking a lot of medicines because of the abdominal pain. Sadly, there wasn''t a single person in the entire mansion that she could talk to about this. She desperately wanted to talk to her parents, but every time the call would go through she would either hang up or avoid mentioning her pregnancy at all.


    Nevertheless, she couldn''t keep ignoring this baby. Despite her best efforts to have a discussion with him, Jonas gave her no chance as he hadn''t returned to the Gu''s mansion in many days. Whatever reasons Jonas might have had for not coming back home, Yulia deduced that it must have had something to do with Melinda, even though she didn''t know what it was exactly.


    One day, when Melinda saw the beautiful face of a woman on an LED screen on top of a building, she came up with a rather ridiculous idea.


    Melinda felt wronged by Yulia''s baseless accusations as it wasn''t her fault that Jonas refused to come home, it was the fault of the person on the LED screen.


    Standing hesitantly at the door of the company, Melinda clutched at her abdomen, feeling a slight tinge of pain. With a vacuum flask in her hand, she finally strode in.


    When the receptionist politely stopped her at the front desk, Melinda was not angry. However, tiny beads of cold sweat began to seep in from her forehead because of the pain and she leaned against the wall with great difficulty.


    Melinda lowered her head, deliberately averting the curious eyes of the employees around her. She wasn''t certain whether she had seen it right, but it seemed as though their eyes conveyed sympathy and pity towards her.


    "Miss Mo, Mr. Gu is waiting for you in the office."


    When the receptionist called her "Miss Mo", Melinda didn''t show any signs of anger. However, she could see it clearly in their eyes. Even after all these years, the people around Jonas never once accepted her as "Mrs. Gu".


    Melinda pushed the door open, but she was stunned before she even entered the office. She had only been inside his office a few times, mainly because she knew that Jonas didn''t like to be disturbed at work. Jonas was casually going over some documents behind the desk, oblivious to the fact that his wife had just walked in.


    And snuggled next to him was the beautiful woman Melinda had been dreading to see. The woman looked at Melinda with a playful glint in her eyes.


    A startled gasp escaped Melinda''s mouth, but she quickly took a deep breath and closed the door behind her, isolating the outside world from this office. The atmosphere inside the room was tense and noiseless. She walked over to the desk slowly, staring at the woman blankly.


    Melinda had seen that woman''s face countless times on the television. However, in person, she looked more enchanting and attractive. The subtleties and nuances of her movements and the way she smiled attracted people''s attention towards her. A few years ago when Melinda and Jonas got married, she would often appear in Melinda''s nightmares, threatening to come back and take away the marriage that did not belong to Melinda.


    However, when that day finally came, Melinda felt strangely relieved. The painful scene that she had been dreading for years turned out to be


    not as bad as she thought it would.


    "Mrs. Gu, why are you staring at me like that?" Her voice was as sweet as honey with a spicy hint of sarcasm in her words.


    Melinda, who looked more charming than usual, had a surprised look on her face and she smiled faintly, slowly placing the vacuum flask on the desk.


    "Miss Bai, you look more beautiful in person than you do on TV. Please don''t be offended. I can''t keep my eyes off you."


    "What do you want?" asked Jonas. Sitting next to the beautiful woman, Jonas cast a cold glance at the uninvited guest.


    Melinda understood why he didn''t want her there, but she didn''t take it to heart.


    "Nanny made some soup for you so she asked me to bring it to you."


    Melinda used to love making soup, but she stopped making them when she found out that Jonas never even had a spoonful of the food she''d cooked. The nanny hated to see the couple like this, so she made an excuse for her to bring the soup to him.


    A sudden pang of pain hit her chest, and she held onto it trying to ease the pain. Unfortunately, the nanny had failed to realize that as long as Melinda had any involvement in anything, Jonas would avoid being associated with it at all cost.


    Jonas deliberately averted his eyes and focused his attention towards the papers in his hand.


    "I see. Anything else?"


    Melinda understood that he was indirectly telling her to leave. She sighed helplessly, thinking that perhaps he wanted her to leave because he didn''t want her presence to bother the woman he loved.


    "I have something important to tell you. Please, come home tonight." Melinda practically begged him, but she was disappointed to see that Jonas didn''t even soften his stance.


    Jonas squinted his eyes at her and said, "I''ll see what I can do."


    "No, you promised me that you would have dinner with me tonight," said Emily Bai, gesturing meaningfully at Jonas with her eyes, as she tugged at his arm like a spoiled child.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Gu. Jonas and I have an appointment tonight." However, Emily Bai did not look sorry at all.


    Jonas looked at Emily Bai affectionately and gave her a gentle pat on the head to calm her down.


    Looking pale like a piece of paper, Melinda staggered backwards and smiled at the two people stiffly.


    "Oh, I see. However, what I am going to tell you tonight is really important. It will only take up an hour at most. I won''t bother you again. I should leave now." Without waiting for Jonas'' response, she quickly scampered out the door. Melinda didn''t want to wait around and listen to him reject her all over again. Furthermore, she was afraid of losing her sanity.


    Suddenly, the pain in her lower abdomen became harder to bear, causing her to fall down on her knees. She gritted her teeth, stifling the dizziness and to stop herself from collapsing right then and there. Refusing help from Jonas''s secretary, she finally stood up on her own and walked out of there. The sympathetic eyes on her back made her feel harsh and heavy. It wasn''t until that moment when she finally asked herself if she would be willing to spend the rest of her life like this.


    That night, she waited for him in the master bedroom for hours. She stood on the balcony in her pajamas, staring blankly at the gate of the Gu''s mansion. The cold night took away the heat from her body, until her body became stiff and her face became numb. Finally at dawn, she saw the photos of her husband and his lover on the newspapers, entering a hotel together last night.


    The dawn star glared at her over the horizon. It was freezing cold outside, but she couldn''t feel anything at all. When she turned around and was about to go back to the bedroom, she realized that her stiff feet had no strength at all, causing her to fall to the ground with a loud thump. Suddenly, as she looked down she noticed a trail of blood running down her legs.


    However, Melinda didn''t panic, instead she remained terribly calm. She quietly took off her nightdress and wiped the floor clean. After she threw her dirty dress in the washing machine, she secretly took a taxi to the hospital in the morning to avoid being seen by anyone.

 Chapter 4 Divorce

    Silence prevailed in the office of the top floor. There was a soft knock on the door when Jonas was busy checking his e-mail.


    He waved his hand without lifting his head. The secretary walked in and handed him a steaming cup of coffee. She had come to report his schedule for the day.


    Jonas was looking exhausted. He closed his eyes and rubbed his throbbing temple.


    "Leave these things for a while and arrange a driver for me. I need to go back to the mansion first." He hadn''t gone home for the past few days and his family was upset about it.


    "Sure." The secretary grinned. "You''re going back to see Miss Mo, aren''t you? I''m sure she''ll be happy to see you."


    Jonas furrowed his eyebrows as he remembered what had happened the previous day. There were only three people in the office. How did the secretary know that Melinda wanted him to come home to discuss something?


    "How did you know?" Jonas arched his eyebrows with suspicion.


    A shiver ran through the secretary''s spine. She was afraid of Jonas''s eyes that were shooting daggers at her. She wondered what she had done that made her boss angry.


    "Err... I saw Miss Mo almost faint in the office. So, I thought..." She swallowed loudly. "I thought you were going to see her today," she said in a trembling voice.


    Jonas turned away and rested his head on the chair. "Just arrange a car as soon as possible," he said solemnly.


    The mansion was empty when Jonas returned. Melinda was nowhere to be seen. He sighed and went to greet the elders of his family. He then waited for Melinda for a long time. After Jonas finished playing a round of chess with his grandfather, he saw Melinda appear. Her face was pale and expressionless. She was trudging in the hallway like a zombie.


    Nelson felt sorry for her. He advised Jonas to take care of his wife. Jonas nodded and left with Melinda.


    Soon, Melinda and Jonas sat in the living room of the second floor. They were not looking like a married couple, rather like rivals who wanted to defeat each other.


    Melinda raked her eyes across Jonas''s face. He was the man whom she once fell in love with, but things had changed. She felt strange to be in the same room with him.


    There was an awkward silence as none of them spoke. Jonas was annoyed by the disdainful look on Melinda''s face. He glanced at the document bag in her hand.


    "Where were you this morning? What''s in your hand?" he asked, breaking the silence.


    Melinda clasped the bag tightly and bit her chapped lip. She remained silent.


    Jonas had lost his temper. Melinda''s silence was killing him. Moreover, his grandfather had been rude to him for her.


    "Don''t you know what''s in your hand? Why do you have to pretend like you''re innocent all the damn time?" He sneered distastefully. "Are you pretending to be perfect and innocent just to win grandfather''s heart? Well, if that''s the case, congratulations! You have made it!"


    "No, I''m not..." Melinda trailed off. The indifference in Melinda''s tone annoyed Jonas even more. "Of course, I know what it is."


    "What?" Jonas asked. It took a moment for him to realize that she was answering his second question.


    Melinda opened the bag, pulled out two papers, and placed them in front of Jonas.


    "This is the divorce agreement."


    An eerie silence filled the room as if a storm was brewing up, waiting to engulf them. Jonas glared at Melinda.


    But Melinda ignored him and continued to speak,


    "I''ve taken two copies of the divorce agreement and signed both of them. I don''t need anything from you. I will not take a single penny from your Gu family. We don''t have children, so we don''t have to deal with the problem of custody and shit. My only hope is..." Melinda looked at Jonas and cleared her throat. "Since I''m letting you go, why don''t you sign the papers as soon as p


    ossible?"


    Jonas looked at the documents and back at Melinda.


    "Let me go?" Jonas asked, pursing his lips. "You got married to me and became Mrs. Gu. Now you say that you are letting me go? Why didn''t you tell this before? Why didn''t you tell this before getting married to me? Stop talking like you''re doing me a favor."


    Melinda closed her eyes and sighed loudly. She had been awake the entire night and her eyes were stinging. She thought that Jonas would be glad to leave her and get back to his lover. She didn''t know that getting his consent for divorce would be so hard.


    "You were forced to marry me but you don''t have to put up with me anymore. I''ve never failed my duty as a wife but you were never a good husband. I''ve been hurt and humiliated by your family. I know that you were behind all this. You want to get rid of me, don''t you? Here I''m, with divorce papers, granting your wishes. Why are you hesitating now? Or... Have you fallen in love with me?" Melinda scoffed.


    Jonas was taken aback by the sudden change in Melinda''s attitude. The woman sitting in front of him seemed like a stranger to him. She was feisty and aggressive. There was not a trace of fear on her face.


    Melinda lost her cool when she saw Jonas''s expressionless face.


    "I''m too exhausted to talk to you right now. Just sign the damn divorce agreement and we''ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to sort things out." She stood up and left the living room.


    Jonas stared at the papers that were lying in front of him. His body froze and he couldn''t move. He didn''t know what to do. There was a sudden commotion downstairs.


    He walked out of the living room and saw Melinda dragging a small suitcase. It was too small to carry her belongings.


    "You disgusting woman. What''s in the suitcase? Are you planning to help your poor relatives by giving our family belongings to them? Jonas is at home. You can explain your cheating behavior to him."


    Yulia grabbed the suitcase, and opened it. There were only a couple of books and manuscripts that Melinda had been working on.


    Yulia couldn''t find anything to blame her for. Her cheeks had turned red with embarrassment. She stepped on the manuscripts and tried to search Melinda.


    But before she could take another step, Melinda kicked her to the ground. Yulia yelped in pain and stared at Melinda with wide eyes. Melinda was usually fragile and vulnerable. Yulia couldn''t help but wonder where she got the sudden strength from. Anger rose from the pit of her stomach.


    "How dare you hit me?"


    Before Yulia could utter another word, Melinda kicked her hard in the stomach. Yulia writhed in pain and slumped to the ground.


    Melinda quickly shoved her things back into her suitcase and looked at Yulia. She grabbed fistfuls of Yulia''s hair and lifted her head, so that she could look into her eyes.


    "Who do you think you are? You''re just an illegitimate child and I don''t give a fuck about what you say or think. Do you think I''m afraid of you? You''re a piece of shit and no one gives a fuck about you. Look, no one has come to save you. Do you understand your worth?"


    Yulia looked around the spacious living room. Melinda was right¡ªno one had come to rescue her.


    Melinda pinched Yulia''s face. Her fingernails sank into her skin, causing blood to ooze out.


    "I have put up with your shit for many years. If you dare to come anywhere near me, I don''t know what I''ll do to you. Do you fucking understand?"


    Yulia nodded. Plain fear was written all over her face. Yulia meant nothing to the Gu family but she made a big deal out of herself. She deserved this punishment. Otherwise, she would stab Melinda behind her back.


    Melinda was pleased with herself. She glanced at the second floor for one last time, before she walked out of the mansion without looking back.

 Chapter 5 Rebirth

    Light music was playing in the quiet coffee shop.


    Melinda was distracted as she rhythmically tapped the white porcelain cup with her spoon. She was looking down into her cup, which made it impossible to know what was in her mind. She was lost in deep thought. However, the man sitting opposite her was an open book. He wore his emotions on his sleeves and his eyes reflected the intense heartache he was feeling.


    "Is there any news yet?"


    Melinda pressed her temples with her fingertips as she rubbed them gently, trying to release the pressure that was building up. She shook her head tiredly, trying to put her thoughts into perspective.


    "Not yet. I can''t seem to tell what he is thinking. I thought I knew what he wanted but now I am not too sure." She thought Jonas would agree to let her go as soon as she mentioned divorce, but since the day she left the Gu family, she hadn''t heard from him.


    She guessed that maybe his sweetheart had returned and so they had been busy catching up, causing him to have no time for trivial things like a divorce.


    Kent looked at her and noticed that she had lost a lot of weight. She was quite thin and fragile as if the wind would just carry her off. His frown deepened in annoyance when he realized that she seemed to still be trapped in love.


    "You have left the Gu family now, if he really cared about you, it would be impossible for him to ignore you for too long, and he would get back to you in time. Just be careful so that this time you don''t get trapped again."


    Melinda knew that he must have misunderstood her intentions, but she really couldn''t blame him. Previously she used to be obsessed with Jonas. Even she couldn''t believe that she had reached a point where she just stopped loving him. Her heart had become cold like frozen icicles towards Jonas.


    She smiled helplessly as she stated, "You are overthinking. How can I still miss him after everything he has put me through? I was just preoccupied with what I should do in the future. I can''t rely on you for the rest of my life, I have to learn to be independent. If I had known that the cost of living in general and specifically rent charges would be so high, I wouldn''t have pretended to be noble and left with nothing. I should have asked for what rightfully belonged to me from the Gu family."


    Kent was amused to see how she was pretending to be a cunning woman for his sake. He looked at her black eyes which reminded him of the issue at hand, and became serious once again as he held her hands gently.


    "You know, I don''t mind taking care of you forever."


    Looking at his serious face, Melinda froze and pulled out her hand unnaturally. Her tone was soft but firm.


    "I know how kind you are. But, I wouldn''t live with myself if I took advantage of you like that. It''s not fair to you." Kent was such a good person that she felt she was not worthy of his love. He deserved a better woman who would treat him well and would not embarrass him, instead of her who was living in squalor at the moment and came with a lot of baggage including a divorce.


    However, Kent seemed not to care about her refusal at all. He lovingly pinched Melinda''s nose which had turned a little red from the embarrassment that she was feeling.


    "Don''t be stressed. I offered to take care of you voluntarily and at no time have you ever been a burden to me."


    Melinda lowered her head in embarrassment, and dared not to look into his eyes as she felt tears fill her eyes.


    But her unnatural and jerky movement was considered shyness by others, although it was probably a defense mechanism.


    "Hey, isn''t that Miss Mo?"


    A harsh female voice broke the silence of the serene coffee shop. Melinda raised her head to have a look at who was causing such a fracas. Holley walked in wearing a tight black skirt and tightly holding Jonas''s arm as if he was about to get away from her. Jonas cast a glance at Kent, and then his eyes were purely focused on Melinda.


    "Miss Mo, I didn''t expect that you would act so fast and come to this place as soon as you heard that Jonas would be having a cup of coffee with me," Holley mocked, and then dramatically turned and threw a menacing glance at Kent as if she had just noticed his presence next to Melinda. "Wait a minute. Who is this gentleman you are gallivanting with? Miss Mo, is it that


    you can''t bear loneliness..."


    Holley thought that she had finally identified a secret that Melinda had been trying to hide. So she theatrically covered her mouth, pretending to be surprised at her new discovery, but in reality, her eyes were filled with glee. She was already picturing the expulsion of Melinda from their social group.


    Looking at Holley''s expression and how immaturely she was behaving, Melinda knew that Jonas must have concealed the news of their divorce from the public. The corner of her mouth twitched in amusement at how much Holley was wasting her acting skills on them.


    "Wow, this is very strange. It seems that you are so charming that Mr. Gu is willing to leave his true love for you, so that he can accompany you for coffee."


    Holley puffed out her chest proudly. The irony in Melinda''s tone flew right past her head and Holley assumed it was a compliment. She was aware that a skunk named Emily had been sniffing around Jonas and trying to make everyone notice her presence. Holley had thought that Jonas would lose interest in her now that he had a new catch, and ignore her after the banquet that night. However, she was pleasantly surprised when Jonas sent someone to contact her. So she thought that Emily was not a big shot as she had earlier claimed.


    Even if she didn''t understand what Melinda meant, Jonas perfectly understood the dig Melinda took at Holley. His eyes tuned cold when he spotted the interaction between Melinda and Kent, looking as if they were very close to each other.


    "You seem to be in a good mood. I was wondering why you seemed to be so impatient. It turns out that you have already found yourself a replacement boyfriend. What? Are you happy since someone will accept such a shameless woman like you?"


    "Jonas Gu, watch your mouth!" Kent''s hands slammed against the table as he stood up. He then grabbed Jonas by the collar and glared at him.


    Melinda rushed to hold on to Kent''s fist to prevent him from committing professional suicide. She tried her best to separate them. The Gu family was a big family in A City. Even though Kent''s family was also famous in the city, and he had worked hard and made a name for himself, she didn''t want him to get into trouble.


    "Well, you have made it very clear that no one can compare and is good enough for you. You have already had enough of looking at my boring face for the last five years. So, Mr. Gu, please be generous and send the divorce agreement to me as soon as possible."


    Jonas''s eyes were filled with unfathomable coldness, while Melinda looked at him straight in the eye without flinching. She didn''t want to show any sign of weakness.


    "You have grown thinner," Jonas suddenly said.


    Melinda sneered.


    "If Mr. Gu can be kind enough to act more efficiently to expedite the process and give me a reply as soon as possible, I promise I can get fat in a week."


    Jonas fixed his eyes on the woman in front of him, who was full of spikes. She looked at him while guarded, without the previous feelings of love and adoration which were ever present in her eyes. This new look was strange to him and made him upset.


    He always hated to see her face and eyes and found her annoying. He should be happy that he was now free once she disappeared from his presence.


    He looked away lightly and smiled.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I have been busy recently and the divorce agreement totally escaped my mind. I just hope you can keep your words."


    "Kent. Why are you still standing there?" Jonas had left with Holley, but Kent was still lost in thought as he watched them leave in a huff.


    Jonas had suddenly appeared at the coffee shop and although it seemed like a pure coincidence, Kent thought otherwise. He suspected that Jonas had deliberately made an appearance here because Melinda was here.


    He sat back and looked at Melinda''s gentle face. She seemed not to be impressed by what had just happened. He could not help but feel at ease and a bit encouraged by her response to the whole provocation.


    Thinking about the undisguised anger in Jonas''s eyes which only men could understand when Jonas looked at him just now, he sneered in his heart. Such kind of a person would sooner or later suffer what he had planted, but what he met was not someone else, but Melinda who looked soft but would never look back.

 Chapter 6 An Unexpected Visit

    In the Gu''s mansion, Jonas''s eyes were fixed on the two agreements on the table. His jaw tightened when his gaze fell on the words "leave with nothing".


    He closed his eyes and massaged his temples. Jonas believed that Melinda had married him just for the money. But he couldn''t understand why she wanted to divorce him now without asking for anything.


    Had he misunderstood her intentions all this time?


    ''No, it''s impossible!'' Jonas thought. He clearly remembered what Kent had done the previous day. The defiance in his eyes and the subtle blush that had crept on Melinda''s cheeks were still vivid in his mind. Jonas banged the table with frustration. Melinda had found a new home, which was why she had left him in a hurry.


    He felt that a woman like Melinda would never change. She leeched on people for money. The thought of it made anger rise from the pit of his stomach.


    Jonas immediately grabbed a pen and signed the two documents without hesitation.


    Just then, Gavin, the butler, walked into his room. He was sweating profusely, puffing and panting for breath.


    "You''ve come at the right time. Send these documents to Melinda," Jonas ordered.


    Gavin glanced at the documents and was hesitant to take them. Jonas opened his mouth to say something but decided against it.


    "What''s wrong? Do you have something to tell me?" Jonas knitted his eyebrows in confusion.


    The old butler looked at Jonas with worried eyes. He licked his lips and swallowed loudly before he finally said,


    "We found a pair of pajamas in Young Mistress'' bedroom. Err... There are bloodstains all over it."


    Jonas''s dull eyes widened with shock.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It looks like the blood belongs to Young Mistress. I have sent people to check the surveillance video. It shows that she had gone to the hospital early in the morning." Melinda was a petite woman. How would her body tolerate so much blood loss?


    Jonas was distressed and couldn''t help but wonder if she was doing okay.


    "Go to the hospital!" Jonas''s voice reverberated in the silent room.


    Melinda had been waiting to hear from Jonas but he hadn''t responded to her yet. She was feeling helpless. But her schedule was packed and she didn''t have enough time to worry about it.


    Although Melinda wasn''t born with a silver spoon, she was still inexperienced. She couldn''t find a suitable job to pay her bills. Fortunately, she was a commendable writer. Her writing skills enabled her to earn a small sum of money to make ends meet.


    Melinda deliberately distanced herself from Kent. She didn''t want to give him any false hope. Moreover, she was afraid of ruining his reputation. So she always declined his help and favor. But Melinda had underestimated Kent''s determination. He hadn''t stopped visiting her and she couldn''t ignore him.


    The room was silent except for rhythmic taps of the keyboard as Melinda wrote the final draft. She had been working on an article for a magazine and finally sent it before the deadline.


    She stretched her back and rubbed her tired eyes. Just when she was about to rest her head on the chair, the buzzing sound of the doorbell filled the room.


    Melinda couldn''t afford a house in a decent location. Her house was located in a remote area and only Kent knew that she had moved here after leaving the Gu family.


    She groaned and stood up to open the door.


    "Kent, have you come to have dinner with me?" Melinda joked and opened the door.


    But her heart leaped to her throat when she saw the familiar face. Jonas was leaning against the wall. He had come alone and Melinda suppressed the urge to shut the door on his face.


    "Are you going to make me stand here the whole time?" Jonas asked. His face softened at the sight of Melinda who was in her pajamas. Her hair was tied into a messy bun. But his stomach flipped with anger when he heard Kent''s name.


    Melinda glanced at him and walked into the house without bothering to invite him in. She thought that Jonas had come to give the divorce agreement and didn''t want to strike a conversation with him.


    Jonas


    followed Melinda and peered around the house. It was a basic house. Although it was tidy, the dull lighting made the house very depressing. Jonas wondered how she managed to live in a place like this.


    Melinda leaned against the wall and folded her arms across her chest. Her cold eyes stared at Jonas. She had a strong feeling that Jonas had only come to ridicule her.


    "What brings you here today?" Melinda asked, breaking the silence.


    Jonas pursed his lips and smirked at her.


    "We aren''t officially divorced yet. When Kent has the right to visit you whenever he pleases, can''t I, your husband, come to see you?"


    Melinda averted her eyes. She didn''t want Jonas to find out what she was thinking.


    "Mr. Gu, you haven''t signed the papers yet, have you? I don''t know why it is difficult for you to get rid of me."


    Jonas was appalled by Melinda''s words. She had called him "Mr. Gu". He couldn''t help but wonder if she was disgusted to even say his name.


    Jonas walked to Melinda, placed a finger under her chin, and lifted her face. His jaw was tight and his eyes were bloodshot.


    "Yes, I haven''t signed them yet. You started all this by marrying me; how could I allow you to end it?"


    Melinda shuddered at the intensity of his words. It seemed as if he wasn''t ready to let her go. She quickly changed her expression and forced a smile.


    "Aren''t you afraid of hurting Emily?"


    Jonas stroked her cheek tenderly. He had missed caressing her soft skin.


    "I''ve underestimated you, Melinda. You''re a smart woman. You fooled me into believing that you were bullied by the Gu family. Tell me, how much did Grandpa give you to get married to me? How much is Kent paying you now? Why are you so eager to leave me?"


    Jonas bellowed, shaking her, almost as if he wanted to bring the answers out of her. Melinda yelped in pain and slapped his hands away. She was trapped between Jonas''s arms and knew that she couldn''t escape from him. She lifted her chin and glared at him.


    "Kent didn''t give me money and I don''t need it. I''m more than happy to stay with him."


    Jonas became furious and grabbed Melinda''s arms with all his might. Melinda cried out in pain.


    But Jonas ignored her feelings and put his hand around her throat. He took out a check from his pocket and threw it on Melinda''s face.


    "I never expected you to be this cheap. I bet I can buy a hundred more girls like you with this money!"


    Melinda''s face turned red with anger but there wasn''t a trace of weakness in it.


    "What happened? Hasn''t Emily treated you well? She is the love of your life, isn''t she?" Before Melinda could utter another word, Jonas slapped her.


    Her pale cheek turned red. She slumped to the ground and covered her cheek with her hand.


    Jonas was shaking with fury. His eyes widened as he looked at his hand. He clenched his fist and averted his gaze.


    "You don''t deserve to say her name." Jonas was shocked by his sudden outburst. He didn''t know why he reacted that way. He couldn''t stand that she was looking at him with disgust. Wasn''t she supposed to look at him with loving eyes?


    Jonas picked the check, took out his pen, and added another zero after the number. He glanced at the check for one last time and placed it next to Melinda.


    "If I find that you are still in touch with Kent, I will make him regret meeting you. I will fucking end his life in the Jiang family. Do you understand?" Jonas threatened.


    Melinda continued to stare at him. Jonas''s face softened and he looked at her tenderly.


    "It''s grandfather''s birthday in two days. I will pick you up and take you to the mansion. I can just pretend that nothing has happened between us."


    Jonas felt that Melinda wouldn''t make a fuss this time. He had offered her a huge concession and she was bound to obey him.


    Jonas believed that Melinda was doing all this to gain his attention because Emily had come back. He felt that Melinda was jealous and had proposed a divorce in a fit of rage. She was perhaps too embarrassed to take her words back and was looking for an excuse to come back to him.

 Chapter 7 Nelsons Birthday Party

    Melinda was sitting in the car. Her cold eyes peered through the window. The street was bustling with traffic and people.


    "Mr. Gu is held up with work and has asked me to take you to the mansion," the driver said respectfully as he looked at Melinda through the rear-view mirror. He knew that she was despised in the Gu family.


    Melinda''s skin was pale and colorless. She was thin and her bones were sticking out. Her droopy eyelids had a gentleness to them.


    She didn''t respond. The driver felt that Melinda was hard to get along with and decided not to interact with her.


    An array of luxury cars were parked in front of the Gu''s mansion. The villa was illuminated by bright lights. Although Nelson was not interested in an ostentatious birthday party, the Gu''s mansion was looking extravagant.


    Everyone in A City knew that almost all the members of the Gu family disliked Jonas''s wife. All eyes were on Melinda when she walked in. The crowd was buzzing with rumors about her.


    However, Melinda ignored them, walked to Nelson, and smiled at him.


    "Good girl! I''m happy that you''re here. Where is Jonas? Why didn''t you two come together?" Nelson was fond of Melinda. He liked his granddaughter-in-law more than anyone else. Even his grandchildren faded in comparison to her.


    Nelson was old and couldn''t walk without support. So Melinda held his arm carefully and guided him through the hallway.


    "Jonas will arrive soon. Grandpa, please wait for a moment," Melinda said as she shifted her weight from one foot to another and held him tightly.


    "Grandpa, how would she know? My brother doesn''t tell her anything," Yulia said maliciously.


    "What are you talking about? Melinda is his wife. Who would know Jonas better than she does?" Nelson complained.


    Yulia opened her mouth, but Melinda glared at her. She swallowed her words and turned away. She remembered how ruthless Melinda had been to her.


    Jonas attended the party late in the afternoon. He was wearing a well-fitted gray suit that complemented his skin tone. His magnetic looks attracted everyone''s attention. There was a restless murmur from the crowd when they saw the woman who was walking hand in hand with Jonas. It was the famous actress Emily. She was the most popular movie queen in the entertainment circle.


    Emily was also wearing a gray dress that clung onto her body perfectly and accentuated her features. Her flawless, milky skin was dazzling under the lights. The two of them were like a golden couple.


    Yulia smirked and looked at Melinda but she was disappointed to see the indifference in her face. Melinda had completely ignored them. Jonas and Emily seemed to seize everyone''s attention except Melinda''s.


    The two of them walked to Nelson who greeted them with a sullen face. Nelson cast a cold glance at Emily and turned away.


    Emily flustered with embarrassment as Nelson ignored her. She bowed respectfully and hid behind Jonas.


    "Grandpa!" Emily croaked.


    But Nelson cut her off, "I''m not your grandfather." Nelson turned to look at Melinda and patted on her shoulder comfortingly. "Melinda, let''s go and see the guests."


    Melinda smiled gratefully and held Nelson''s arm. She walked past Jonas without turning to look at him.


    Jonas''s heart sank at Melinda''s reaction. She didn''t care about him attending the party with another woman. Jonas had lost his mind when he found that Melinda was close with Kent. He had intentionally brought Emily to the party to make her jealous. But Melinda was unaffected by it.


    Melinda accompanied Nelson to greet the guests. He had been trying to help her, but it was difficult to shut the mouths of people who were mocking her. Everyone, but Nelson was aware of how Jonas treated her.


    She excused herself and went to the bathroom to avoid the people who were casting nasty looks at her.


    After wiping her hands with a towel, Melinda walked out of the bathroom. Her lungs constricted when she saw Emily walk into the bathroom. She stopped and glared at her.


    "Miss Bai, I''m sure you''re familiar with this mansion. This isn''t the guest hall."


    The guest hall and the bathroom were not far from each other, but it was not easy for an outsider to find the bathroom. Melinda glanced at the noisy hall.


    Emily was leaning against the wall as she looked at her slender fingers and manicured nails with a smile on her lips.


    "Actually, I''ve come here even before you have set foot into the mansion. Jonas always liked to secretly chat with me in the study. He''s gotten the sexiest voice and I always asked him read books for me."


    Melinda looked at the study. A faint smile tugged at the corner of her lips. Jonas didn''t want to live with her and it had been a long time since he had moved to the study.


    "W


    hy are you here then?"


    Emily smirked at Melinda and sashayed towards her.


    "I heard that you wanted to divorce Jonas." She leaned forward and whispered in her ear.


    Melinda sneered with disgust.


    "Wow! You are well-informed. I''m sure you also know that your boyfriend hasn''t agreed to it."


    "I can help you," Emily said in a husky voice that was coated with venom.


    Melinda''s curious eyes raked across Emily''s face. An evil smile crept on her lips.


    "Really? How exactly are you going to help me out?"


    Emily took a step back and smiled innocently.


    "If that''s the case..."


    Emily trailed off and pushed the vase that smashed on the floor with a loud bang. Everyone in the hall turned around to see what was going on. Emily took the opportunity and decided to fall on the broken porcelain and blame Melinda for it.


    But before she could execute her plan, Melinda grasped her wrist and pulled her off the ground.


    "That''s a great idea. Thank you very much," she whispered and fell on the broken porcelain.


    Emily''s eyes widened and her jaw dropped in shock. Everything happened in a matter of seconds and Emily couldn''t understand what was going on. She felt a thunderbolt when she saw Melinda on the ground. The latter was hugging herself, writhing in pain.


    People had swarmed around Melinda and were shooting accusatory glances at Emily. Emily''s heart was drumming in her chest and that was when she saw her savior run towards her, breaking through the crowd.


    "Jonas, Jonas, she scared the heck out of me..." Emily said helplessly.


    But Jonas pushed her away and looked at Melinda who was lying on a pool of blood. The porcelain fragments had pierced through her skin and caused the blood to gush out.


    "Melinda... My child..." Nelson cried. He was helpless and ordered his butler to call a doctor.


    Jonas reached his hand to touch Melinda, but he withdrew it immediately as he was afraid of hurting her. He thought that the porcelain pieces would sink deeper into her skin. Melinda scowled at him and turned away. She would rather endure the pain than get help from Jonas.


    The party was not over but the commotion outside the bathroom had caused many people to leave.


    The family doctor rushed in. He quickly pulled out the porcelain pieces from Melinda''s skin with forceps. There were so many small cuts that the doctor couldn''t use anesthesia. So Melinda was left with no choice but to sustain the pain as the doctor pulled out one piece after the other. The blood had drained from her face and she was about to pass out.


    "Jonas, it wasn''t me. She fell down on her own," Emily said anxiously, tugging at the corner of Jonas''s coat. Jonas had never been mad at her, but now, he was looking at her with undisguised contempt.


    "I''m not blind. None of us are blind. I saw you push the vase to the ground. Stop lying." Nelson was seething with rage. He controlled his urge to smack her head with his crutch.


    "Grandpa, calm down," Melinda said comfortingly. Her voice was barely above a whisper.


    "Poor girl, you have suffered a lot. It''s my fault. It was I who wanted you to get married to my grandson and live happily with us, but I didn''t..." Nelson''s voice broke as tears streamed down his face. The guilt was consuming him. He had always treated Melinda like his own granddaughter.


    Jonas''s interest was instantly piqued by Nelson''s overprotectiveness. But he didn''t have the time to think about it.


    Melinda smiled. Her eyes fell on Jonas who was looking at her. She frowned and turned away.


    "Grandpa, none of this is your fault, but..." Melinda choked. "I can''t do this anymore, Grandpa. This is too much."


    Everyone was surprised to witness her meltdown.


    "I don''t want to live with him anymore. I''m scared. I was just hurt this time but imagine what would have happened if one of these pieces was shoved down my throat. Grandpa, please allow me to divorce him."


    Everyone was too shocked to say a word. Melinda crawled towards Jonas and Emily. Just when she was about to kneel in front of them, Nelson lifted her.


    Melinda''s body was shaking with sobs.


    "Please, please let me go. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have married you. Please let me go. Are you not satisfied after killing my baby? Do you want to kill me as well?"


    Everyone gasped in shock. Jonas''s body was shaking uncontrollably. He stared at Melinda who had slumped to the ground. She was hyperventilating.


    "Baby?" Nelson looked at Jonas in disbelief. "Jonas, what the hell is going on? What''s wrong with the baby? Is Melinda telling the truth?"


    Jonas''s jaw tightened and he remained silent. Nelson was so angry that he hit Jonas with his crutch.


    "Tell me! Is she telling the truth?"


    Jonas pursed his lips and nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 8 Manipulator

    Jonas couldn''t stop thinking about the blood-stained pajamas. Although he had sent his people to the hospital to find the truth, he hadn''t found anything yet.


    Everything seemed to fall in place now. His mind was adding all the pieces of information together. His heart was saying one thing but his brain was denying it. In his eyes, Melinda was a greedy woman, so she wouldn''t have kept her mouth shut if she was really pregnant.


    Tears continued to stream out of Melinda''s eyes. She had become numb, but Nelson''s anger and the thought of her baby churned the emotions in her heart, making them gush out of her eyes.


    She couldn''t imagine how she had endured their torture all these years. She had survived but lived like a walking corpse. She had been used to humiliation and torture.


    "You disgusting bastard! What have you done? Aren''t you ashamed of yourself? Melinda is your wife. How could you treat her like shit?" Nelson glared at Jonas. The mere sight of Jonas was driving him crazy. "Don''t worry, my child. I''m still the head of the family and I get to decide what needs to be done," he comforted Melinda.


    Nelson tapped his crutch and glanced at Emily. She had always been a weakling; at least that was what Jonas thought her to be. But if Emily was as weak as she portrayed herself to be, how did she find the strength to create trouble in his family? As a seasoned old man, Nelson knew she was never as simple as she appeared.


    "Grandpa, I don''t need anything. Let me divorce him. I''ve had enough, I cannot put up with the torture anymore." The people around them felt sorry for Melinda when they saw her crying.


    Jonas knitted his eyebrows and looked at Melinda as if he was seeing her for the first time. His heart was filled with doubts and questions but now wasn''t the time to sort them out. Guilt was consuming him.


    "Look what you''ve done! You failed to protect your wife! What kind of a husband are you?"


    Nelson was disappointed with his grandson. He hadn''t known about Melinda''s pregnancy and it was too painful to find out that Melinda had lost her baby, the heir of Gu family. Anger rose from the pit of Nelson''s stomach as he smacked Jonas''s back with his crutch.


    Everyone was equally furious. They didn''t expect Jonas to do such a thing. Yulia''s smirk was wiped off from her face as she began to tremble with fear.


    She had always been afraid of Nelson and Jonas. Nelson''s anger terrified her. She had never seen him like this before.


    Melinda was touched by Nelson''s gesture. She felt that it would be disrespectful to mention the divorce again.


    "Jonas, I didn''t push her. Trust me!" Tears fell from the corners of Emily''s eyes. She was looking vulnerable. Melinda narrowed her eyes and looked at her.


    "Emily, that''s enough. I think it''s time for you to go home." Jonas didn''t want Emily to be involved in this matter. He was too confused and didn''t know who to believe and who not to.


    Things were messed up. It wasn''t a big deal for him, but he didn''t want anyone to point their finger at Nelson and his family.


    "Jonas, why aren''t you believing me?"


    Emily bit her lip and looked at him sadly. But Jonas turned away. She didn''t know how to make him trust her.


    "Gavin, arrange a car to send Emily back. I''m upset and I cannot deal with her now," Nelson ordered. Jonas had neither apologized nor offered an explanation, which annoyed Nelson even more. Emily covered her face and walked out of the mansion. She couldn''t stand the accusatory looks of people.


    The happy party was ruined. There were too many revelations that were hard for Nelson to swallow. It was overwhelming.


    Melinda couldn''t help but feel disappointed. She thought that she could somehow make Jonas sign the divorce papers and leave the mansion. She was both physically and emotionally exhausted.


    Her feet became wobbly. Her legs gave away and she fell to the ground.


    "You heartless piece of shit!"


    Nelson was infuriated by Jonas who was standing still, without offering to help Melinda.


    Nelson''s heart ached at the sight of Melinda''s plight. A wave of guilt washed over him. He felt that he too was responsible for everything she had gone through. Melinda was a wonderful woman and didn''t deserve to be tortured like this.


    "I''ll take care of this," Jonas said.


    He seemed unfazed by his grandfather''s taunts and Yulia felt that it was necessary to stop him before he lost his mind and took adverse measures.


    "How will you handle it? Divorce Melinda and marry that woman? Don''t even think about it. As long as I''m alive, I won''t let you marry anyone else," Nelson bellowed.


    His face had turned red and he was out of breath. Nelson coughed and took a moment to compose himself. ''Everyone''s right. I''m getting old,'' he thought. His body wasn''t cooperating with him anymore.


    Jonas pursed his lips and looked at Melinda. He didn''t want to say anything and annoy Nelson. Melinda had created a rift between him and his grandfather. The thought of it made him hate her even more.


    "Grandpa, please calm down. You need to take care of your health. He didn''t mean to hurt Melinda. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her from now on," Yulia said.


    "I get it, but how could he not care about his wife? He has a handsome face but no brain. How could he turn a blind eye to what''s happening?" Nelson said indignantly.


    Jonas felt that his grandfather''s anger was slowly receding, so he breathed a sigh of relief


    .


    "It''s okay, Melinda. You know my brother. He acts crazy at times. Stop worrying. Forget everything and take care of yourself. I''m sure you''ll recover soon."


    Yulia walked to Melinda''s bed and smiled softly. But Melinda didn''t bother to look at her.


    "Rest well, my child. Don''t worry, no one dares to bully you as long as I''m here. Sleep peacefully."


    Nelson smiled sympathetically. He instructed Yulia to attend to Melinda. After all, the Gu family owed everything to her.


    "Grandpa, stop worrying about me. I''ll be fine. But tell me something, you won''t try to change my mind and make decisions for me, will you?" Melinda asked.


    Nelson looked at her pale face. She was weaker than before. He wanted to stop her and make her understand. But he didn''t have the heart to impose his decisions on her. He needed to wait for the right time to talk to her about it. He rubbed his face and sighed loudly.


    "My child, I don''t understand. You two have been together for many years. Why are you..." Nelson trailed off and shook his head. He was confused. He did not know what was going on between Melinda and Jonas.


    Melinda didn''t respond. She closed her eyes and sighed. He was right. Despite living with Jonas for many years, she still couldn''t have a place in his heart.


    Nelson was utterly exhausted. The drama had taken a toll on his mind and body. Therefore, he decided to go back to his room and rest.


    "Melinda, I think I was wrong about you," Jonas finally said. Melinda had surprised him. He felt that she had either changed a lot or he had misjudged her. She was strong, feisty, and smart, completely opposite to the person he had known all these years.


    "Well, I think Grandpa is right. You really are blind." Melinda chuckled. Yulia felt the same too. Although she was weak, Melinda still looked aggressive. Yulia was shocked to see the change in her.


    Jonas was lost for words. He looked at Melinda and turned to leave but stopped when he heard her voice. "Jonas, this is the last straw. I cannot handle this anymore. I think divorce is the best option for us."


    Although Melinda sounded casual, she was a bit reluctant to take the big step. She had devoted her life to the Gu family for many years. But she had nowhere else to go if she divorced Jonas. Her entire life would change if she left him, and she didn''t know if she had the strength to face the obstacles. She just wanted to escape from everything, everyone, and find her own peace.


    "You''ll know you are not the organizer of this game, Melinda," Jonas said coldly and left without waiting for her reply.


    Melinda sat still and watched him leave.


    "Don''t think that you''re smart enough to fool my brother. I''ve never seen anyone as shameless as you are. God, what are you? You might have threatened my brother and won Grandpa''s heart. But don''t think that you can fool them forever," Yulia grunted. Nelson was paying attention to Melinda while he completely ignored her. Yulia couldn''t help but feel jealous of her.


    "Yulia, I remember that you''ve promised Grandpa to take care of me. Well, I''m thirsty. I want you to bring water. Oh, don''t forget to bring a straw or spoon, I cannot get up and drink. You''ll have to feed me."


    Yulia said something but Melinda closed her eyes and ignored her. Melinda was exhausted and was not in the mood to argue with her.


    "You..." Yulia stomped her foot and opened her mouth to say something, but Melinda fluttered her eyes open. A shiver ran through Yulia''s spine when she saw the coldness in her eyes. She remembered how ruthless Melinda had been to her.


    So she walked out without complaining. In the next few days, Yulia was pretending to take good care of Melinda in front of everyone. Whenever she tried to rest, Melinda would deliberately order her to do something.


    "Miss Yulia, this is the lunch for Mrs. Gu." The nanny put Melinda''s lunch on the table and instructed Yulia to take care of Melinda. Melinda was deeply wounded and the doctor had prescribed a special recipe for her.


    Nelson didn''t trust Yulia and had hired a nanny to take special care of Melinda.


    "Bitch, how dare you order me?" Yulia slapped the nanny and threw the plate on the ground.


    "Miss Yulia, I..." Before the nanny finished her words, Yulia stepped forward and threatened her, "Know who you''re talking to. I''m a member of the Gu family and she isn''t going to be Mrs. Gu forever. Do you fucking understand?


    Tidy this place. Remember, you were responsible for this." Yulia patted the nanny on the shoulder and left. The nanny looked at the mess on the floor and her eyes glistened with tears.


    It was past lunchtime and the nanny walked into Melinda''s room with food. Her face was swollen and her eyes were puffy. Melinda had heard the commotion downstairs but had ignored it. Now she understood what had happened and became furious when she saw the nanny''s face.


    "Did she hit you?" Melinda asked. She knew the answer even before the nanny responded. She knew that the nanny was innocent and Yulia must have done this to her.


    "You don''t have to take care of me or put up with her. You can leave tonight. I''ll deal with her and make sure she doesn''t bother you anymore," Melinda said. The nanny smiled gratefully and left.


    With the nanny gone, the burden of taking care of Melinda fell on Yulia''s shoulders.


    "I''ve almost recovered. You don''t have to hire anyone to take care of me," Melinda said, smirking at Yulia.

 Chapter 9 Indulgence

    "Why don''t you want to arrange someone else? Should I not look after you?"


    Yulia''s face had turned red with rage. Melinda treated her like a servant, and now she was helping a servant to defeat her. What else was she capable of doing?


    "You are doing all this only to win grandfather''s heart. Moreover, you said that yourself. They''re your words, not mine. I''m still young and I can take care of myself. I''d rather die, than get help from you." Melinda''s words annoyed Yulia and she was shaking with fury. She couldn''t suppress her anger anymore.


    "Shame on you, Melinda!" Yulia bellowed.


    She quickly shut her mouth when she realized what she had done. Her good reputation that she had worked hard to build would crumble in an instant, if her grandfather found out that she had fought with Melinda. Yulia felt that Melinda had provoked her on purpose.


    Melinda glanced at Yulia who was staring at her with undisguised hatred.


    "Well, that''s your problem. I''m not ashamed of myself. Don''t you dare yell at me again! I''m not a cripple. I can take care of myself," Melinda said.


    Yulia glared at her before she turned her heels and walked away. She didn''t want to argue with her anymore.


    Melinda had a peaceful stay at the Gu''s mansion as Yulia was in her limits. It had been a couple of days since she had seen Jonas. Although Melinda was a bit disappointed, she was more determined than ever to divorce him.


    It was dinner time. Melinda had been staying in the room all day, so she decided to go down for dinner. Nelson was there and he praised Yulia for taking care of Melinda.


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry for making you worry about me." Melinda smiled apologetically. In the entire Gu family, it was only Nelson who genuinely cared for her.


    "Silly girl, we''re family and you''re like my granddaughter. You don''t have to apologize for anything," Nelson said, as if his words had a hidden meaning. Melinda was smart enough to grasp it, so she just smiled without uttering a word.


    Jonas was a stubborn man. He wouldn''t change his mind easily even if Nelson tried to restrain him.


    No one dared to say anything about Melinda as Nelson was around. But Jonas refused to come back and have dinner with his family. Nelson lamented about it for a long time and finally went back to his room after dinner.


    "You know what? I admire you for having the courage to stay back after what has happened. You''ve somehow managed to stop my brother from coming home. He has gone shopping with Emily,"


    Since Nelson had gone back to his room, Yulia tried provoking her. But Melinda shrugged casually and looked at her. "So, you agree that your brother is a cheater?"


    "My brother and Emily are meant to be together. You are the shameless bitch that has come to ruin his life.


    You and my brother have been married for five years. Have you guys ever gone shopping together? No, because my brother fucking hates you. Even the wedding ring was customized by my grandfather. Melinda, you are just a pathetic woman. So stop sassing around," Yulia said, smirking at her. She was trying to provoke her but Melinda was unfazed by her hurtful words.


    If Yulia had said the same thing a couple of years ago, Melinda would have been heartbroken. But now, she had made up her mind to divorce Jonas. She didn''t care about what Jonas did or who he was with.


    "Look, I don''t care about what your brother is up to. Whether you like me or not, I''m still your sister-in-law and you''ve gotten no choice but to respect me. Moreover, everyone knows that you''re the illegitimate child and no one gives a shit about what you say. Yulia, I''ve warned you to stay away from me. Stop embarrassing yourself." Melinda patted Yulia''s head and went upstairs.


    Despite Melinda''s calm tone, Yulia couldn''t help but shudder at her words.


    Yulia''s eyes followed Melinda as she walked to her room. Once Melinda was out of sight, Yulia cursed her under her breath. She couldn''t stand her.


    But Melinda had underestimated Yulia. She had thought that Yulia wouldn''t do anything about it.


    Not long after Melinda went upstairs, there was a tumultuous uproar from the hall downstairs. Melinda frowned. She quickly slipped her coat on her shoulders and went down.


    Many people had gathered in the hall. Almost all the servants were present. Yulia was standing in the middle of the crowd as her fiery eyes stared at one of the servants.


    "Tell me, where did you hide my bracelet? Do you know how expensive it is?" Yulia roared. Melinda knitted her eyebrows and stepped forward to see who she was talking to. It was the nanny. She was shaking her head fiercely as tears streamed down her face.


    "What happened?" Melinda asked but no one answered her.


    Melinda had no authority in the family, so her presence made no difference.


    But the butler walked up to her and said, "Miss Yulia''s bracelet was lost. She says that the nanny has taken it."


    "Is there any evidence to prove that the nanny has taken her bracelet?" Melinda asked. The butler shook his head. Although there was no evidence to support Yulia''s statement, the servants wouldn''t dare to speak against her. Moreover, Jonas wasn''t home and Yulia had used his absence to her favor.


    "Grandpa has gone to bed. You can ask Gavin to search for the bracelet later." Melinda was worried th


    at Nelson would be disturbed by the commotion.


    "You don''t have to pretend like you care. I know that the nanny works for you. If I don''t deal with her now, you''ll send her off tomorrow. How will I find my bracelet?" Yulia muttered.


    The servants knew that Melinda and Yulia''s never ending fight, so they weren''t surprised to see them glare at each other.


    "Mrs. Gu, I didn''t take it," the nanny said. Melinda had always been kind to her and the nanny felt guilty as Melinda had to listen to Yulia''s accusations because of her.


    "If you didn''t take it, then did my bracelet just disappear? No one has walked into my room other than you."


    Yulia was stating the fact. She and the nanny had been taking care of Melinda and the nanny had walked into her room many times.


    "Gavin, what happened?" Jonas asked as he walked in. Melinda frowned when she heard his voice and went back to her room.


    The servants quickly dispersed when they saw Jonas. Yulia explained everything to him as she exaggerated the parts that made it seem like Melinda was behind all of this.


    "Gavin, investigate this matter and see where her bracelet is," Jonas instructed.


    Yulia remained quiet as she cast a nasty look at the nanny.


    The nanny was tired of the repeated humiliation and despised Yulia.


    Jonas rubbed his eyebrows. He had been leaving home early and returning late to avoid Melinda. His work was draining all his energy and Emily had been testing his patience. She had become clingy and whiny, which annoyed Jonas. His life was completely messed up.


    Although Jonas liked Emily and hated Melinda for marrying him for his wealth, he couldn''t sign the divorce papers.


    He was irritated by the expectant look on Melinda''s face. He wasn''t ready to divorce her yet.


    The bustling hall finally became silent. The crystal chandelier was emitting a soft glow on Jonas''s face, which made him look mysterious.


    Jonas slumped on the sofa but quickly jumped up when he felt something hard poke his back. He knitted his eyebrows and looked at the crook of the sofa. He saw something shiny.


    He bent forward and took a close look at it. It was a bracelet.


    Jonas rolled his eyes, picked the bracelet, and went to Yulia''s room. The room was empty as Yulia had gone partying. She was depressed and needed some distraction.


    Jonas placed the bracelet on Yulia''s dressing table and walked out.


    The next day, the butler began to search for the bracelet everywhere. When he went to Yulia''s room he found a bracelet lying on the dressing table.


    Yulia gritted her teeth. The vein on her forehead popped out.


    "You fucking scumbag! You''ve secretly put the bracelet back on my dresser, haven''t you?" Yulia asked, pointing her finger at the nanny.


    The nanny was glad to have escaped from the blame, but she was shocked to see Yulia accusing her again.


    "Miss Yulia, I neither took your bracelet nor secretly placed it back on your dresser." The nanny had lost her patience this time.


    Melinda blew out a loud breath. She thought that Yulia would put an end to this matter after finding the bracelet, but she was going in circles. Yulia didn''t want others to think that she had accused an innocent woman. Therefore, she tried to plot a scene and blame everything on the nanny.


    "Bitch, stop lying. Was it your idea or has someone asked you to do it?" Yulia asked


    Everyone turned to look at Melinda who was leaning against the wall with a small smile on her face.


    Melinda''s nonchalance enraged Yulia. The nanny was sick of Yulia''s behavior. She had put up with all the humiliation only because Melinda had been kind to her. But she wasn''t ready to endure her torture anymore. So she quickly stepped forward and pushed Yulia away.


    Everyone gasped in shock. They were stunned to see the change in the nanny''s attitude. The nanny slapped Yulia until she was satisfied.


    Melinda''s face broke into a happy grin as she watched the nanny beat Melinda. She didn''t try stopping her. She couldn''t help but feel proud of the nanny.


    "Who the fuck do you think you are? You are just the illegitimate daughter of the Gu family. I don''t have to listen to you anymore. I won''t serve you anymore because I fucking quit," the nanny growled in anger and stormed out of the hall.


    Melinda smiled at the nanny and secretly gave her a thumbs up.


    Yulia was seething with rage. She turned her head to look at Melinda. "You are responsible for all this. It was you who instigated her to steal my bracelet and now you''ve ordered her to beat me up. What else are you going to do? You fucking bitch!"


    Yulia always became furious when someone called her the daughter of the mistress or an illegitimate child.


    She threw a string of expletives at Melinda. Everyone was staring at her with shock but she didn''t care. Her mind was clouded with rage and she wanted to hurt Melinda.


    "Stop it, Yulia. She didn''t steal your bracelet. It was in the sofa and I put it back on your dresser last night," Jonas snapped. It was weekend and Jonas wanted to get a good rest. But Yulia had created a scene early in the morning and woken him up.


    "Jonas..." Yulia trailed off as her cheeks flustered with embarrassment. She didn''t know what to say.


    ''Ugh, you''re incredibly stupid!''


    Melinda rolled her eyes and went back to her room.

 Chapter 10 Concussion

    Jonas narrowed his eyes and looked at Melinda who was leaving for her room. Part of him felt that things had changed between them. There was no difference from how things were before, but his heart told him that something was going on. He couldn''t figure out what was happening.


    But he had a strong feeling that Melinda had become more cunning. He had to be careful with her. After casting a glance at Yulia, Jonas turned around, and left the hall. He had promised Emily that he would help her pick the right outfit.


    Melinda had been resting well for the past few days. She felt a fresh burst of strength surge through her veins. She went back to her room, put on a coat, and went to the garden. Then she saw the nanny, who had packed her things, preparing to leave. Her eyes widened with shock.


    "Are you really going to leave?"


    Melinda thought that the nanny had talked about quitting only because she was angry. She didn''t expect it to be true. After all, the Gu''s mansion paid a hefty salary. No one would have the heart to leave a job that paid them well.


    "Yeah. That crazy woman wouldn''t let me work in peace. I cannot stand her accusations," the nanny said.


    Melinda felt that the nanny was a righteous woman. It was reasonable for her to quit the job. Yulia was a vindictive woman who made others suffer.


    "I understand, but not everyone''s like her.


    I can ask the butler to arrange a better job for you in the mansion. All you''ve gotten to do is just keep your distance from Yulia." Melinda tried persuading the nanny, but she was determined to leave.


    "It''s alright, she is a maniac. If I continue to work here, I''m sure she will find a way to turn my life into hell." Then the nanny turned to look at Melinda and held her hands. "Mrs. Gu, you''re a good person. I can''t imagine how you''ve been tolerating her all these years. I was also weak in the beginning, afraid of talking back. But then I realized that nothing is more important than self-respect. Sometimes we''ve gotten to place ourselves above others. If we don''t stand up for ourselves, then who will?"


    The nanny smiled. Melinda could understand her feelings. She had been incredibly naive and endured Yulia''s torture without uttering a word about it to anyone.


    It had taken all these years for Melinda to understand her worth. She didn''t deserve any of this and finally got the courage to divorce Jonas.


    "I''m sorry, everything is my fault. Yulia was mean to you only because you were taking care of me. One second." Melinda turned around and quickly went upstairs, without giving a chance for the nanny to respond. She went to her room and opened a small cabinet. Then she grabbed some money and went back to the garden.


    Melinda smiled and gave the money to the nanny. "Thank you for taking care of me. Please accept this money. Consider it as your salary for looking after me." The nanny opened her mouth to say something but Melinda cut in, "Please don''t refuse it. I can manage here but I know this money is important for you."


    "Thank you." The nanny smiled gratefully. She put the money inside her pocket and left.


    Melinda was right. She needed the money to make ends meet. Moreover, the nanny had slapped Yulia. God knew whether she would go to any extent to torture the nanny even if she stopped working for the Gu family.


    "Aww, you two make the perfect master and servant duo. The love you two share is heart-warming."


    Yulia snickered. Melinda was lost in thought and had failed to notice Yulia who was standing behind her.


    She turned around to look at Yulia. The latter was glaring at her, mad at Melinda for messing up with her. She had never been humiliated before and wanted Melinda to pay for her actions.


    "Yulia, why are you like this? You always bully the weak just because they can''t do anything to you. It''s nothing to be proud of. Find your right opponent and defeat them. Stop going after innocent people. You''re just a fucking coward!"


    Melinda felt that Yulia hadn''t learned her lesson yet. She had forgotten Melinda''s threat and was trying to provoke her again.


    "I''m a coward, huh? You''re being ridiculous, Melinda. You think too much of yourself, don''t you? Don''t forget that my brother hates you and you mean nothing to the Gu family. Stop blaming me for your plight." Yulia smirked. No one was around and she didn''t have to pretend like she cared for Melinda.


    "You''re too funny, Yulia. I''m your sister-in-law. Don''t forget that."


    Melinda arched an eyebrow and crossed her arms across her chest.


    "Don''t be too arrogant, Melinda. My brother will divorce you soon. You''re a cunning bitch. You don''t deserve my brother," Yulia roared.


    But she was disappointed to see Melinda''s reaction.


    A slow grin stretched on her lips. "That''s exactly what I want."


    Yulia''s eyes widened. Melinda would always become frustrated at the mention of divorce. Yulia didn''t understand why she was suddenly eager to divorce Jonas. Yulia wondered what had happened to her. Was she the person she had bullied all these years?


    Yulia rubbed her eyes and looked at Melinda almost as if she wanted to make sure that she was talking to her.


    Melinda had always been weak and vulnerable. Yulia was not


    used to seeing her like this. Melinda''s words were still ringing in her ears.


    "Do you know what you are talking about?" Yulia swallowed loudly and asked in disbelief.


    "Yulia, if you''re as smart as you claim yourself to be, advise your brother to sign the divorce papers soon. I don''t deserve a cheating scumbag like him. I pity your mother, Yulia. Thank God, I''m luckier. I wouldn''t want to live a life like that."


    Melinda leered at Yulia who was shaking with anger. She had said those words only to provoke Yulia. She was satisfied to see the anger and frustration on her face.


    Yulia''s anger was evident and she couldn''t hide it anymore. Melinda had hit her weak spot and a wave of emotions gushed out of her.


    "Melinda, I will fucking break your face." Yulia raised her hand to slap her sister-in-law. But Melinda quickly stepped away. Yulia lost her balance and fell to the ground. She yelped in pain as her head collided with the parterre. She tried to get up but tripped on a stone and toppled over.


    Melinda tried to suppress her laughter. It was priceless to watch her fall down.


    "Miss Yulia, are you all right? What happened?" a servant bellowed.


    Yulia''s cheeks were flaming with embarrassment. She shut her eyes and pretended to pass out. The servant''s voice had drawn the butler''s attention who immediately called the doctor.


    Yulia was drowning in shame. Almost everyone had seen her fall.


    Although Yulia didn''t hold a special position in the Gu family, she was still Nelson''s granddaughter. He had immediately arranged a car to take her to the hospital after a servant reported to him about Yulia''s fall.


    Yulia''s condition wasn''t serious. There were only a few cuts and scrapes. The doctor had sterilized the wounds and applied a thick coat of medicine. Yulia came up with a plan when she saw Nelson in the room.


    "Doctor, I still feel dizzy and nauseated," she said, rubbing her chest.


    The doctor checked her again. The results were normal and the doctor couldn''t understand why Yulia was complaining of a headache.


    "I think you have a mild concussion and the wound on your foot looks serious. I would suggest you to stay in the hospital for a few more days," the doctor said as he instructed the nurse to take her to the ward.


    Yulia was in the ward. Nelson, Gavin and a servant were taking good care of her. "Take care. I''m sure you''ll recover soon," Nelson said as he stroked Yulia''s hair.


    "Grandpa."


    Yulia was touched by Nelson''s kindness. She seldom received such care, so she cherished every moment of it. A lone tear escaped from her eye as Nelson patted her shoulder.


    "Good girl."


    "Grandpa, I''m scared."


    Yulia was terrified of Melinda. She tried defeating her but ended up making a fool of herself.


    Melinda must have enjoyed watching her trip in front of her.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll get well soon. The doctor wants you to rest well. Be careful from now on," Nelson said.


    Although Nelson cared about Yulia, he knew her very well. She had always been dramatic and exaggerated everything. Yulia bowed her head and averted her gaze as a new plan cropped in her mind.


    "Grandpa, it''s not true."


    Yulia lifted her head to look at Nelson. Her eyes were glistening with tears as she bit her trembling lips.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?"


    Nelson frowned. He had been a soldier and hated to see people cry. He felt that crying was meant for weak people. Yulia heard the change in his tone. She was afraid that he had seen through her act.


    "Grandpa, there was a misunderstanding between me and the nanny who took care of Melinda. She slapped me in front of everyone."


    Yulia was sobbing loudly. She would never forget the humiliation. She had wanted to fight back but no one was willing to stand up for her.


    Nelson''s frown deepened. The nanny''s actions were unacceptable but he also knew that Melinda would never hire arrogant people. Nelson looked at the butler and asked him to explain the incident.


    "Grandpa, I know I was wrong. But Melinda had crossed all her limits."


    Yulia was winking at the butler, signaling him to hide the truth. But the butler was a righteous man and told everything without altering the story.


    "I know Melinda very well. Everything is your fault, Yulia," Nelson said sternly.


    He trusted Melinda with all his heart. But he didn''t know that his affection towards Melinda made Yulia hate her even more.


    "Grandpa, I''m injured because of her. Why do you always support Melinda and put me down? I''m your granddaughter, not her."


    Tears welled up in Yulia''s eyes. The butler looked at Yulia and sighed sympathetically. He couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. Everyone knew that Nelson adored Melinda and Yulia was struggling to earn a place in his heart.


    "I know Melinda very well. She wouldn''t hurt people. I know what you''re capable of as well. I''m going to check the surveillance video. It will reveal the culprit." Nelson was guilty. He felt that Melinda wouldn''t have gone through any of this if he hadn''t forced her to marry Jonas. Her grandson neglected her and Yulia was defaming her. He couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Melinda was a wonderful person and didn''t deserve to go through any of these.

 Chapter 11 Like An Actor

    "Mr. Nelson, it''s very late right now. Let''s go back so that you can have a rest. You can come back later. Don''t worry. Miss Yulia will be well taken care of by others now," said the butler. Gavin knew that Nelson was not only sympathizing with Melinda, but also a little angry so he tried to calm him down and get him out of the hospital.


    "Alright, let''s go,"


    Nelson said coldly, without even glancing at Yulia. He was obviously very disappointed, and Yulia bit her lips in hesitation since she didn''t know how to appease him.


    She felt very hurt and wondered how her grandfather would treat Melinda better than he treated his own granddaughter? Was it because she was the daughter of a mistress?


    Yulia hated her identity.


    Hearing that Yulia would be staying in hospital for some time, Melinda fell quiet and more agitated than before. If it weren''t for her injuries and need for more time to recover, she would have moved out a long time ago.


    Nelson had always been kind to Melinda and cared about her wellbeing. After being informed of her altercation with Yulia, he apologized profusely to her and even scolded Jonas fiercely faulting him for what had happened although Jonas wasn''t there.


    Jonas hadn''t been home for the last three days and Nelson just kept getting angry with each passing day as he wondered where his grandson was. Melinda on the other hand was as cool as a cucumber and appeared rather relaxed. She was not bothered at all by his absence.


    "Mr. Jonas, welcome back," the old butler said gently as he bowed low with a secret smile.


    "Your grandfather has been missing you for the last few days. He must be very happy to see that you are back. Mrs. Gu is also looking forward to your return."


    ''Melinda? Looking forward to my arrival? Heaven will freeze over before that woman has any feelings towards me,''


    Jonas snorted in his mind, although he didn''t say anything.


    Melinda''s hand paused midair, and then as if she recovered quickly and remembered her situation, she continued to eat calmly. If it were before, she would stop what she was doing and greet him enthusiastically.


    But now things were different.


    Jonas took off his suit jacket as usual, expecting someone to take care of it, but nobody held it for him. Seeing that Melinda was sitting in her place, steady as a mountain, he threw the jacket on the sofa irritably.


    "You finally remembered to come back!"


    Nelson snorted. He was throwing daggers at his grandson with his eyes, expressing his obvious disapproval and annoyance with Jonas''s behavior. He looked at Melinda apologetically, only to find that she didn''t even spare his grandson a glance. He was puzzled when he realized she was behaving as if Jonas was nonexistent.


    "Grandpa."


    Since Jonas had always respected his grandpa, he greeted him even though Nelson was in a bad mood and clearly expressed his displeasure with Jonas. The servant quickly added a pair of chopsticks and a bowl, while Melinda put down the chopsticks she was using and wiped her mouth gracefully.


    "I''m full, Grandpa, please enjoy your meal and have a good night."


    Smiling, Melinda stood up and left, completely ignoring Jonas. Since Jonas was in a bad mood at being treated as if he was an invisible door post, his cold voice seemed to be able to freeze people.


    "Stop."


    Melinda stopped in her tracks, but did not turn around, nor did she answer.


    "Don''t you have anything to say?" Melinda was confused by his strange question. "I don''t think we have anything to talk about apart from our divorce," she said with a snarky smile.


    There was a weird atmosphere in the air that made everyone else uncomfortable. Nelson didn''t know what to do to ease the awkwardness, but Melinda seemed unmoved and kept calm.


    Nelson was amused by her response and ability to put Jonas in his place. He was especially amused when he saw the expression of wide-eyed shock on his grandson''s face.


    "I have something urgent to deal with at the company. I''ll go back to the company first."


    Then Jonas picked up his jacket from the sofa and quickly walked out of the house. He seemed to be running away. Nelson couldn''t help laughing and said to the butler, "Why am I so comfortable in this weird situation?"


    In fact, Jonas had been misunderstood; he wasn''t trying to find an excuse to ask to leave. The company really had an emergency. Reporters were gathered at the entrance of the company, some even hiding and squatting around the building hoping to get firsthand information.


    Despite the huge number of reporters, Jonas had his own way and within a short time he had gotten rid of the reporters. When he returned to his office, the PR manager was waiting for him with a bitter expression on his face.


    "Mr. Gu, the impact of this matter on the business is too great. We have tried our best to manage and contain the situation, but it keeps getting out of hand," the PR manager said in a trembling voice. The most difficult issue they had to deal with, was the vicious rumors and gossip that were being peddled about their CEO. They feared and didn''t know how he would handle it.


    "If you are putting in so much effort, then why do our stock prices keep plummeting?"


    Jonas narrowed his eyes and turned his head giving everyone a rigid, cold, burning hard stare. When he spoke, his voice was as cold as icicles and everyone felt a cold chill travel down their spines. When the PR manager heard Jonas''s words, he took a big gulp of air and swallowed what he wanted to say.


    Making up an excuse in front of this devil was the perfect way to have a fast death.


    "Mr. Gu, Miss Holley is here to see you," the secretary told Jonas, looking annoyed and distracted.


    He was annoyed by Holley''s behavior. She was like a fly that kept buzzing around and difficult to get rid of.


    "Tell her that I don''t want to see her."


    Jonas immediately refused to see her without even thinking twice about it. It was because of Holley''s actions that nasty rumors had been spreading, which put the company in the situation they currently were in. It was all because a shameless reporter had witnessed Holley dragging him to the hotel and wrote an unsubstantiated article about their relationship. Holley''s studio was also not being helpful by milking the publicity and hyping the whole issue to their advantage.


    Jonas was a married man and the public would judge him harshly. The company''s image was affected badly by this incident. The public relations crisis and the stock market decline in prices greatly annoyed Jonas.


    "She said there was something important she wanted to discuss with..." The secretary summoned up the courage to continue his statement, not wanting to get into trouble. However, before he could finish delivering his message, Jonas threw a cold glance at him, essentially shutting him up. He shrank his neck, turned around silently and pretended to concentrate on work.


    "Take care of this. I don''t want to see any more paparazzi crouching in front of the company tomorrow morning." Obviously, this was meant for the PR manager. A flash of annoyance crossed his


    face before he remembered where he was and fixed his facial expression. Then he left in a hurry before he was added more tasks.


    The only thing he could do now was to contact the staff of Holley''s studio. It was laughable and ridiculous that an unknown model had persistently followed the leading star and now was in charge of managing a studio.


    Holley''s experience clearly showed that one could get anywhere and be successful as long as they knew the right person.


    Holley finally found Jonas''s phone number by luck. She persistently kept calling him trying to see if she could get an appointment with him. To further take advantage of the free publicity that she was getting, she figured that it would be best if she took more photos to keep the public talking.


    "Holley, you are very brave. How dare you take advantage of the rumors that are being spread about me?"


    Jonas asked sarcastically, with a cold smile on his face.


    "Jonas, what''s wrong with you? You weren''t so cold to me that day!"


    Holley sounded like an innocent child who was very distraught over everything and was naive. However, anyone who knew her could instantly tell that she was a stunner and a vixen who was in total control of any situation.


    "You are recording our conversation, right?" Jonas was very smart and knew all about the tricks that ambitious stars used to get publicity. A cold smile hung on his lips indicating his opinion on such low antics. A look of regret appeared on Holley''s delicate face because she had actually been found out. She had been recording their conversation.


    After Jonas hung up the phone, the PR manager came to his office again holding an iPad with trembling hands. A new article had just appeared online again.


    The contents in the article, coupled with the recent gossip that had been spreading at a rapid speed, classified Jonas as the scam of the century.


    "Mr. Gu, I think our solution has been made easier, it''s like a piece of cake. According to the implications in this article, if you and Mrs. Gu show that you love and are dedicated to each other, you can turn back the whole narrative, and then our crisis will be over," said the manager with a wide grin like a Cheshire cat.


    That was the best option he could think of for the time being. Rumor had it that the CEO''s wife had been injured but Mr. Gu hadn''t been home for the last three days since the day his wife was injured. Any man who had done this would not have gotten away with it, they would be in the dog house for eternity.


    "You want us to give a public display of affection?"


    The slight crescendo at the end of the question was a clear indication of his disbelief and dissatisfaction with the suggestion. His love with Melinda was nothing more but a fantasy.


    The PR manager was aware of their situation. A thin sliver of sweat trickled down his back. The perspiration soaked through his shirt leaving a heavy dark patch as it announced his fear. He wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "This will just be acting. As long as you put on a good show and prove that you are still in love with each other in public, everything will be okay."


    Meanwhile, the PR manager thought in his mind, ''Mr. Gu, we all know you and Mrs. Gu don''t love each other. But you don''t have to be like this, at least try and pretend. I feel sorry for Mrs. Gu.''


    "Do I look like an actor?" Jonas asked with a sneer.


    The PR manager shook his head in panic, seeing his well thought out plan going down the drain. In the meanwhile, he couldn''t help thinking in his mind that Jonas might not have the acting skills, but he did look like an actor because he was handsome. With such a combination, he could get away with anything.


    "So, forget your stupid idea."


    Jonas returned the iPad to the manager.


    He knew that many of his employees felt pity for Melinda, but this was what she deserved.


    Jonas was in a bad mood, which was directly reflected in his efficiency and the amount of work he had done that afternoon, which was zilch. Looking at the pile of documents that still required his attention, he instantly felt a wave of tiredness. He pressed the bridge of his nose while trying to gently massage the center of his eyebrows in an attempt to ease off the stress building up.


    Right at that moment, the phone rang. As Jonas saw the caller ID, his stiff face softened significantly.


    "Emily."


    "Jonas, are you free tonight? Let''s have dinner together. I saw a famous French restaurant on the Internet and I am sure you''ll love it," Emily said in a gentle and soft voice, as if she was acting coquettishly.


    "Emily, I''m afraid I can''t make it tonight, may be next time. Can we take a rain check?"


    Jonas wanted to say yes, but considering the mess he was in, he decided not to drag Emily through the mess.


    Emily could not hide her disappointment, but she still said in a playful manner, "Okay, but you have to compensate me with two meals."


    "No problem." There was a rare touch of softness in Jonas''s tone, and a confident smile appeared on the corner of Emily''s mouth. She knew that he loved her and doted on her very much.


    Tired of pretending that he was working when he knew that he was in no position to be productive anymore, Jonas quickly packed up his office and took the special passage to the underground parking lot. As soon as he drove out of the garage, a minivan discreetly followed him from a distance.


    Through the rear-view mirror, Jonas spotted the minivan tailing after him, and tried several times to shake them off, but failed. So he decided to turn the car around and drive to the Gu''s mansion.


    It was difficult for journalists to get into the block where the mansion was located. But some of them were very persistent and came up with creative ways of getting information.


    "Mr. Jonas, your grandfather is already aware of the scandal," the old butler reminded him in a low voice as soon as Jonas got home. It was because he wanted to warn Jonas to be prepared of the old man''s wrath. When Nelson heard about the matter this afternoon, he lost his temper at once. He only calmed down after Melinda had talked to him and persuaded him to mind his health.


    "Got it."


    Jonas knew very well that the butler was not only warning him, but also informing him his grandfather was waiting for him in the study. He walked to the door of the study, knocked three times and then pushed the door open.


    "Grandpa," Jonas called him in a low voice, breezing into the study in his usually calm manner as if nothing had happened. His demeanor infuriated Nelson.


    "Look at the kind of person you have turned into. Your wife is still waiting for you at home, while you are fooling around with another woman. You are a real jerk!" Nelson held his walking stick in an attempt to hit Jonas, but he managed to hold back his anger.


    "Tomorrow, Melinda is going to the hospital for a surgery. Go and accompany her. Don''t disobey my order, she is still your wife. Besides, it''s good to maintain a good image in the face of a storm."


    Nelson knocked on the ground with his walking stick as he spoke slowly.

 Chapter 12 Not Her Mr. Right

    It was his grandfather''s decision. Jonas trusted his grandfather, so he didn''t dare to oppose it anymore.


    Melinda had been recuperating from her injuries. Since her wounds were severe, the doctor suggested her to undergo a minor surgery. So Melinda was shifted to the hospital at night and Jonas had accompanied her.


    The reporters were fast enough to capture pictures of Jonas and Melinda in the hospital. They had received the information about Melinda''s surgery and had been following them all night in order to take pictures at the right time. Since pictures spoke a thousand words, the news about the couple spread like a wildfire.


    While there were people who questioned their relationship, many of them believed that Jonas was a doting husband who cared for his wife. They believed that he was still in love with Melinda.


    Nelson was glad to see Jonas taking care of her. Melinda was shocked by his behavior. Jonas wouldn''t care even if it was a risky surgery. She couldn''t help but wonder why Jonas was willing to be by her side when it was nothing big.


    Melinda stole glances from time to time, which irked Jonas. If not for his grandfather, he wouldn''t have bothered coming to the hospital.


    Holley was sipping on a glass of wine when she saw the news gushing about Jonas and Melinda. Many of them had reported that Jonas was a loving husband and that Jonas and Melinda were couple goals. Holley became furious and smashed the glass that she was holding in her hand. She needed to do something about it, or Jonas and Melinda would end up being the talk of the town. She picked her phone and sent an anonymous email to the entertainment department. She had attached an intimate picture of her and Jonas in the mail.


    Keeping Melinda''s privacy in mind, the doctors had allocated a VIP ward for her. Her family members were also given separate beds to rest. Jonas''s expression instantly changed when the door was closed.


    "Don''t think that I''m staying here because I worry about you. I don''t give a damn even if you die," Jonas said coldly.


    He instantly felt uncomfortable because part of him knew that he didn''t mean it. He couldn''t understand what was going on.


    "Don''t worry, I know that I don''t have a place in your heart. I''m not flattered," Melinda replied.


    Jonas glanced at her and said nothing.


    It was a long day and Melinda was exhausted.


    For the first few years of her marriage, she tried hard to stay up when Jonas was at home, but now she could ignore her indifferent husband. Her eyes became heavy and she drifted into a deep sleep.


    Jonas had been busy lately so he closed his eyes to get some rest. He didn''t know that he had fallen asleep until his phone blared in his pocket. He slowly opened his eyes and attended the call.


    "Mr. Gu, check out the latest entertainment news."


    Although the secretary was calm, Jonas could sense a trace of fear in his voice. The secretary was shocked by the news and felt that he needed to inform Jonas about it.


    The secretary sent the link of the news via wechat. A frown lined on Jonas''s forehead. When he clicked the link, it led him to a new page that revealed an intimate picture of him and Holley. The comment section was flooding with hate comments.


    The image of a doting husband that he had tried hard to build crumbled in an instant.


    He pursed his lips and skimmed through the comments for a long time before he turned to look at Melinda who was fast asleep.


    Melinda was already thin and she was looking scrawny in the oversized hospital gown. She shifted in her sleep and her frail arm fell out of the quilt. Jonas involuntarily walked over, pulled her arm inside, and tucked her in.


    Jonas asked his secretary to arrange a press conference and left the ward quietly. The image of him tucking Melinda in flashed in his mind. He didn''t know why he did that. Jonas couldn''t understand what he was feeling. He had been acting weird lately.


    The reporters had managed to capture the pictures of Jonas leaving the hospital, early in the morning. They had slandered his reputation, turning him from being a loving husband to a ruthless cheater.


    The secretary had contacted the PR manager, arranged a press conference and notified several familiar media houses.


    The sleepy reporters were woken up by the phone calls. They were eagerly waiting to hear what Jonas was going to say. But many of them were disappointed because they needed an invite to enter the Soaring Group, which meant only trustworthy media houses were allowed to attend the conference.


    "Mr. Gu, everything is ready. The press conference will commence at half past ten," the secretary said. He also briefed Jonas about his schedule.


    "All right. I want you to wait by the entrance and keep an eye on the reporters. Don''t let anyone enter without the invite. I don''t want any anonymous reporter to walk in. Do you get it?" Jonas ordered. The media looked for every possible way to find juicy gossips. It was possible for some of the channels to sneak people into the conference and ask questions that were capable of ruining his reputation.


    "Yes, Mr. Gu. I''ve already prepared a list of possible questions. So don''t worry."


    The secretary handed a document to Jonas that had all the possible questions that the reporters might ask him. He had also mentioned in detail about how Jonas needed to address the questions, even though he didn''t need it. Jonas was quick-witted and he always had spontaneous answers to even the trickiest question.


    It was 10:30 in the morning and the reporters were waiting for him. Jonas arrived on time and surveyed the conference hall. Everything was arranged and the secretary had instructed the reporters to maintain their dignity and decorum.


    The reporters were throwing questions at Jonas but were left speechless by his sophisticated answers.


    "Mr. Gu, what do you have to say about your affair


    with Holley and the intimate photo of you two last night? You are a married man. How do you think your wife would react when she finds out that you are having an affair with Holley?" a reporter asked sharply, looking pleased with himself.


    The secretary''s eyes widened with shock. The reporter was perhaps uninvited and he had failed to notice it because the reporters he had arranged wouldn''t ask such delicate questions.


    "Holley and I have got nothing to do with each other. She has her life and I have mine. I''m sure you all know how the entertainment industry works. I don''t have to tell you about it. There are people who resort to cheap techniques to increase their viewership. I don''t know who is behind all this, but I just want to tell one thing. What you see isn''t always true."


    The reporter''s face turned red. He was shocked by Jonas''s blunt answers. He thought that powerful men feared reporters'' pen, but Jonas seemed unfazed by his questions.


    "The technical staffs have proven that the photos were not morphed. Moreover, I feel that you''re deviating the topic to avoid answering my question," the reporter said.


    "It''s just an imagery illusion created by the camera angle." Jonas shrugged nonchalantly.


    Jonas had effortlessly answered all the questions. No matter what they tried, the reporters couldn''t pull any information that could work to their advantage. Therefore, the press conference had come to an abrupt end. The reporters were disappointed and decided to interview Holley.


    She neither accepted nor denied their relationship; rather, she gave some ambiguous answers. The reporters were glad because they could spin their own story based on their interpretation.


    "Jonas, I''m really sorry. I didn''t know that the company would take photos. What do I do now?" Holley whined.


    The damage was already done and Jonas didn''t seem to care about it. Holley was rambling over the phone so as to not give him the benefit of doubt. But Jonas was not in the mood to talk with her so he disconnected the call.


    Ever since the previous incident, Nelson had been paying more attention to the entertainment news than the financial news. Therefore, he was quick to find out about the gossip. He was mad at Jonas for constantly disappointing him. He asked Jonas to deal the matter with dignity and warned him to behave well.


    Melinda''s surgery was scheduled for the next day. Jonas obeyed his grandfather and arrived at the hospital on time. Anger rose from the pit of his stomach when he saw Kent waiting outside Melinda''s ward.


    "Mr. Jiang, don''t you have anything else to do?"


    Jonas sneered. He hated the mere sight of Kent. He still remembered how kind Melinda had been to him.


    Kent and Jonas were poles apart. Kent was a kind man with gentle features. He was cordial and made everyone feel at ease. Whereas, Jonas was intimidating and unapproachable.


    "Mr. Gu, Melinda is hospitalized and is going to have a surgery. I''m her friend. I''ve come to see if she''s doing okay." Kent smiled. He was aware of what Melinda had gone through over the past few years. He couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.


    "Well, you seem to have a good relationship with her," Jonas said bitterly.


    Kent frowned at Jonas''s remark. He disliked Jonas''s attitude. Jonas had always been arrogant and rude. It had taken all these years for Melinda to make up her mind to leave him. But Jonas was giving her a hard time.


    A couple of minutes later, Emily walked in. Nelson was infuriated by her arrival.


    "It''s a minor surgery. There is no need for many people to wait. Jonas will stay back. You guys can leave," he ordered.


    Nelson felt that it was inappropriate for Kent and Emily to stay here. He was particularly worried about Emily who looked like she had come with a plan.


    Emily was disappointed and looked at Jonas.


    But Jonas was having a tough time. He already frustrated and ignored her.


    When the surgery was over, Jonas was waiting outside the operation theater. A couple of minutes later, the nurse wheeled Melinda back into the ward. Melinda was still under anesthesia. It would take a couple more days for her to fully recover.


    During her stay in the hospital, Melinda was almost isolated from the outside world. She didn''t know what was going on. Melinda felt an unusual happiness to be in her own world. Every evening, she would happily watch a drama on the television.


    "You''ve finally gotten the chance to do what your peers do."


    Kent walked in with a bouquet of baby''s breath. He couldn''t help but smile at Melinda. It was rare to see her happy. Melinda turned to look at him. "Do you mean to say that I should lie on the bed all day long?" she asked quizzically.


    "You know exactly what I mean. Don''t twist my words," Kent said. After the surgery, Kent made it a point to visit Melinda every day. Melinda''s ward was filled with bouquets of baby''s breath because Kent brought one every day.


    "Kent, why are you bringing these flowers every day?" Melinda smiled. Baby''s breath was her favorite flower. She felt that they smelled of hopes and possibilities. The scent of baby''s breath would always lift her mood.


    "Because you like it," Kent said, shrugging casually.


    Melinda averted her gaze. There was an awkward silence. Kent''s heart was drumming in his chest.


    He bit the inside of his cheek and finally broke the silence. "Melinda, I remember how happy you were. Your entire face glows when you smile. I haven''t seen you genuinely smile out of joy after you got married to Jonas. I miss the twinkle in your eyes." Melinda''s smile was only a hazy memory because Kent hadn''t seen her smile in the last few years.


    There were only bitterness and pain in her bright eyes. He missed the lively girl Melinda once used to be.


    "Melinda, you don''t deserve to be with a man like Jonas. I really like you and I think you should divorce him as soon as possible."

 Chapter 13 Pretend To Be In Love

    Kent''s words were ringing in Melinda''s ears. Her life had entirely changed after getting married to Jonas. Her love, happiness, joy, and fears had disappeared in these five years. She had turned completely numb.


    She was once naive enough to believe that Jonas was the one for her.


    But reality had hit her hard to the core, waking her from the happy bubble she was in.


    Melinda tried remembering the love she had for Jonas but she could only recall the days where she had cried herself to sleep.


    "Mrs. Gu, it''s time to take your medicines," the nurse said, snapping Melinda from the reverie. She smiled sheepishly and took the medicine.


    "When will I be discharged?"


    "Your body is responding well. You''re much better now. But you still need to ask the doctor about it."


    Melinda felt that she had recovered. There were a lot of things that she needed to attend to. She felt that she could rest at home. It was mentally draining to stay in the hospital all day long.


    Nelson visited her from time to time. When Melinda had fully recovered and was ready to go back home, Nelson had come to pick her up.


    "Grandpa, why did you come all the way? You could have sent one of the servants."


    Melinda was touched by Nelson''s sweet gesture. He was old and didn''t have to pick her up, but he had always been fond of Melinda and showered her with love. He was the only person Melinda was loath to part with in the Gu family.


    "You''re my sweet granddaughter-in-law and I''ve come to take you home. Are you ready to leave?" Nelson patted her head and smiled. He had personally come to pick her up because he wanted everyone to know how much he cared for her.


    Melinda wanted to go back to her place but Nelson had changed her plan. She couldn''t disagree with him, so she left for the Gu''s mansion.


    "Before you go back to your room, can you pop into the study for a minute?" Nelson asked when they were home.


    The servant grabbed Melinda''s belongings and carried it to her room. Melinda nodded and followed Nelson. The furnishing, painting, and lighting of the study emanated an ancient aura.


    "Grandpa, is there anything you want to tell me?" Melinda asked, breaking the silence.


    Nelson closed his eyes and sighed, "My child, I was responsible for your marriage. It was I who asked you to marry Jonas so that you could live happily with him. But I didn''t expect our family would be responsible for your pain and suffering. The guilt is consuming me every day." He smiled sadly.


    "Grandpa, it''s not your fault. You are the only comfort in this lonely house. You''ve always been kind to me."


    Melinda held Nelson''s hands and smiled. Her eyes were sparkling with sincerity and Nelson knew that the words were straight from her heart.


    "I''m being a selfish man again. I wanted to ask if you could help Jonas," Nelson said hopefully.


    He had let go of his ego and pride many times because of Jonas. Moreover, he was seeking help from Melinda. She was like his own granddaughter and he wasn''t ashamed about it. He would do anything for his grandson.


    "You want me to help Jonas?" Melinda asked in disbelief.


    Jonas was a powerful man and she was a common girl. Jonas could get away with any problem and Melinda wondered what Nelson wanted her to do.


    Nelson was proud to have a grandson like Jonas, but the recent events were distressing. He couldn''t help but worry about his grandson''s reputation. Nelson sighed and explained everything to Melinda.


    Melinda knitted her eyebrows and listened intently. Once Nelson finished talking, Melinda plopped on a chair, and blew out a loud breath. "Grandpa, even if I agree to help him, I don''t think Jonas will be okay with it."


    Melinda was sure that Jonas would refuse to accept her help. But her thoughts wandered to how he had been behaving lately. She wasn''t sure about it anymore.


    "Well, if you''re ready to help him, I will take care of everything else."


    Nelson was happy that Melinda had immediately agreed without any persuasion. He always knew that she was a good girl. Unfortunately, his grandson failed to see her good heart.


    "Okay, I don''t mind helping him if Jonas doesn''t have a problem with it."


    Melinda smiled. This wasn''t new to her. She had spent the last five years, putting on a happy face, pretending to be in a happy marriage when she was dying inside. But it was a little awkward to pose like a happy couple after breaking up with him.


    That evening, Jonas sent a bunch of flowers along with an apology note for not picking her from the hospital. Melinda didn''t know what had caused the sudden change in him. But she had a feeling that Nelson was behind all this.


    Melinda turned to look at Jonas. His cold eyes were staring at her. She couldn''t help but rethink her decision.


    "All right, Jonas has the day off tomorrow. I think you two should go dating."


    Nelson smiled. He was happy to see them get along well.


    "Okay."


    "Okay."


    Both of them agreed. Dating wasn''t a special occasion for them. It was just an act to make people believe that they were still in love. So neither of them were excited about it.


    Nelson was worried that the two of them would part ways, so he had planned everything accordingly. The two of them wouldn''t have a choice but to stick around with each other.


    They watched an opera first, followed by an exquisite lunch at a posh hotel. Then they went to a sporting club in the evening before having a romantic dinner, at which Jonas gave Melinda a present. Later, they went to a movie.


    The paparazzi followed them everywhere and the cameras were constantly flashing at them. The entertainment column was filled with the news about their date.


    The PR department of


    Soaring Group had done a commendable job. Once the news was over, they roped in a new segment that telecasted public opinion about them. People adored the couple and were expressing their love for them.


    Melinda''s cheeks began to hurt as she had been smiling the entire day. She envied Jonas''s resting cold face. That was how he normally looked and people couldn''t discern his moods.


    Holley was enraged by the news. The romantic date of the couple had become the talk of the town. Melinda had yet again destroyed her plans. Holley had managed to earn the support of big shots in the industry because of the rumor. But they all seemed to ignore her after watching the news.


    "Damn it!"


    Holley threw a pillow on the ground. She knew that Jonas hated Melinda and all of this was an act. But she still couldn''t hear people raving about the couple.


    Holley grabbed her phone and scrolled through the contacts. Her fingers stopped when she found the right number and tapped the call button.


    "I want you to stalk Jonas and Melinda. Take pictures of them quarreling with each other. Remember, they won''t fight in open spaces. Keep an eye on them when they are by themselves. Do you understand? I will pay you as usual." There was no answer from the other end. She disconnected the call and saw her phone flash with a message of the bank card number.


    Jonas and Melinda were still shopping in the mall. Nelson had ordered them to stay out until midnight. He felt that their act would seem plausible only if they went home the next morning.


    Melinda had never gone out with Jonas before. She was feeling awkward and didn''t know what to do.


    "Try this one." Melinda was walking aimlessly when Jonas picked a dress for her. It was a light purple cheongsam dress with light orange patterns.


    The patterns were simple but unique.


    She had to admit that Jonas had a good taste for clothes. It was unlikely of him to get something for Melinda. But the two of them had been trying hard to make people believe that they were a happy couple, so Melinda thought that it was also a part of the act.


    The salesgirl lifted Melinda''s hair to see if the dress looked good on her. Small tendrils of hair cascaded around her long neck, making her look like a princess.


    Jonas''s breath caught in his throat and his eyes widened with surprise. He immediately ordered the salesgirl to pack the dress without checking the price.


    Melinda loved the dress but she didn''t want Jonas to spend too much money on her. Just when she was about to reject it, Jonas leaned forward, and whispered in her ear, "Someone''s taking pictures of us."


    Melinda reacted instinctively. She lifted her head, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed his cheek. "Thank you. I love the dress."


    Jonas was surprised by Melinda''s response. Her innocent smile made him weak in the knees.


    "What are we going to do now?" Melinda asked.


    She wondered why the paparazzi weren''t leaving them alone. They must have clicked a thousand pictures by now and Melinda didn''t know why they were still following them.


    "Get rid of them," Jonas answered.


    Melinda held his hand and followed him everywhere like a little puppy, but she was oblivious to the detective who was constantly following them.


    Getting rid of detectives weren''t an easy task.


    "Gosh, looks like they are not going to leave us alone," Jonas grunted as he saw a car following them. He finally stopped his car in front of a hotel.


    Melinda knitted her brows in confusion. She later understood that there was a floor restriction in the hotel. One needed a card to enter the elevator.


    Jonas wanted to book the presidential suite on the top floor but all rooms were booked except for the theme room. He wanted to escape from the prying eyes of the paparazzi, so he booked the theme room right away.


    Jonas slid the card, hopped into the elevator, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    "I''ll sleep on the couch," Melinda said consciously when she entered the room and saw that there was only one bed.


    But Jonas grabbed her hand and pulled her to the bed.


    Melinda landed heavily on his chest. As soon as the couple hit the bed, rose petals cascaded on them. Jonas pressed his body against hers.


    The cheongsam dress was hugging Melinda''s body in all the right places, revealing her flawless features. Jonas''s mouth watered at the sight of her body sprawled on the bed surrounded by rose petals.


    "Jonas, what are you doing?" Melinda whispered. She was a little terrified. She hadn''t been so close to him in a very long time, and for a second, she believed that she saw a spark of love in his tranquil eyes.


    "The curtains are not closed. They are probably still watching us," Jonas said as his hot breath blew across Melinda''s face.


    He slowly stood up and closed the curtain. His heart was drumming in his chest. A strange feeling was lurking in his heart and he couldn''t shake it off.


    The detective couldn''t follow the couple anymore. So he sent all the pictures he had taken to Holley. But to his utter surprise, the couple had escaped without leaving a trace. He couldn''t find their whereabouts in the days that followed. The entertainment news was flooding with pictures of Jonas and Melinda. Everyone felt that they were a match made in heaven.


    Holley was in a towering rage.


    "Is this what you''re capable of? These pictures aren''t convincing at all. I don''t need you anymore. You have done a horrible job, so don''t even think about receiving the payment."


    Holley hung up the call. The detective had a good reputation in the entertainment industry. Everyone respected him and he was never humiliated before. He secretly harbored a grudge against Holley.

 Chapter 14 Writing

    Both of them stayed late at night. The news about the couple having a romantic stay in the hotel was exposed by the reporters. Nelson couldn''t be happier and he was slowly getting stronger and stronger.


    The next morning, Melinda woke up to an unfamiliar environment. She hadn''t slept well and was distracted the entire night. She had been in a daze, wool-gathering about her life, and didn''t know when she fell asleep.


    Jonas was already awake when Melinda opened her eyes. He was leaning against the bed. A half-burned cigarette was clasped between his fingers as he stared at a distance, lost in thought. The wisps of smoke were whirling around him.


    The contrast between the delicate rose petals strewn all over the bed and Jonas''s tight face was almost comical.


    "Are you awake?"


    Jonas''s deep voice reverberated across the silent room. Melinda looked up at him. She knew that his flat, emotionless voice was only meant for her. Melinda had seen him speak in a different, happier tone when he was with Emily.


    "Yes," Melinda said. She felt weird that Jonas had taken the initiative to talk with her. She quickly shook the thoughts away and decided to stop overthinking about this. She had spent five years, trying to find out what kind of a person her husband was. Jonas was an enigma and she still couldn''t figure out his true personality.


    "There will be reporters when we leave the hotel. What do we do?"


    Jonas smashed his cigarette on the ashtray and put it out.


    Melinda stopped rubbing her arms and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    When the two of them walked out of the hotel, Melinda held Jonas''s hand and blushed for the camera. She was an effortless actor and the paparazzi believed her act.


    The reporters standing by the gate began to take pictures of the couple as they walked out. Nelson had arranged a car to pick them up. The happy couple immediately parted ways as soon as they stepped inside the car. They didn''t have to pretend behind closed doors.


    "When will this be over?" Melinda frowned. If it hadn''t been for Nelson, she wouldn''t have agreed to do this for Jonas.


    "You need to understand that I want this to end as much as you do," Jonas muttered and closed his eyes. The netizens were used to changing opinions with time. With the news column flooding with new information, people seemed to forget the past quickly. However, that wasn''t the case with Jonas''s reputation. After the rumors about his probable affair with Holley, it took a lot of effort and time to prove his innocence.


    Melinda and Jonas stayed together, plotting different scenarios to make people believe that they were really happy together. The public opinion gradually changed. Holley tried her best to destroy their plans and bring the truth to light, but she had failed every single time.


    "Damn you, Melinda!" Holley grunted. Melinda was the perfect wife in the eyes of people and people were thrashing and abusing Holley because of her.


    Her one night of popularity had crumbled down and people began to spread their hatred for her. Holley went to the hotel in which Melinda and Jonas had stayed together.


    The hotel room was tidy and romantic. There was a small table in the balcony that had several bottles of red wine and a fruit basket that she had arranged.


    Holley took a quick shower and walked to the balcony in her bathrobe. She was a model and had a beautiful figure and flawless skin.


    Holley was someone who made the most of her advantages.


    She was depressed and didn''t care about how much she drank. She wanted to drink as much wine as she could to forget her problems. She ran out of alcohol in no time. Holley shook the bottle and licked the final drop of wine. Her face turned red with anger, and she needed more alcohol. That was when she heard a soft knock on the door. She staggered to her feet and shambled towards the door.


    When Holley opened the door, her gaze fell on a tall man who was smiling at her. He was wearing a suit that was tailored for him. A smile tugged at the corners of Holley''s mouth as she raked her eyes across his body. She stepped forward and wrapped her arms across his neck. She smiled and kissed the base of his throat, gently nibbling on his Adam''s apple.


    The man inched forward and pressed his lips against hers. The kiss soon turned passionate and wild as their tongues danced in rhythm. They walked into the bedroom as they continued to ravage each other''s body. They knocked out everything on their way. Neither of them were aware of the camera that was capturing them making out in the corridor.


    The detective looked at the photos and an evil smile crept on his lips. "Wow! You really are a slut," he muttered.


    He immediately mailed the pictures to Holley.


    Holley let out a moan of pleasure as her body slumped on the bed next to the man. She was lazing on the bed and skimming through her phone. The contented smile on her face fell as panic surged through her veins when she checked her e-mail.


    "What happened?" the man asked. Holley turned to look at him. He was looking at her with curious eyes. "What''s wrong, honey?"


    "I want you to leave right now," Holley said and quickly sent a message to the sender.


    She didn''t know what the person wanted from her. But Holley felt that it was best to send the man away. Her life would be ruined if the reporters were waiting outside the hotel.


    Holley''s phone chimed with a message. "Transfer the money to this account."


    Holley''s jaw dropped in shock. The message was from the detective.


    "Stop acting smart. This is a lesson for you. Don''t repeat the mistake," the detective said.


    Holley didn''t want her reputation to be destroyed.


    The detective was a powerful man and didn''t rest without making Holley pay for her mistakes.


    Without Holley''s interruption, the PR departmen


    t of Soaring Group functioned without a hitch. Melinda felt that it was time to end the show and Jonas''s actions proved that she was right.


    As time went by, Jonas and Melinda rarely showed up in public. Finally the PR department gave out a message saying Melinda was recuperating at home. They also sent pictures of Melinda resting at home to prove their statement.


    Melinda continued to stay in the Gu''s mansion. Nelson ordered all the maids to take good care of her. Attending to the need of Jonas was the only thing Melinda knew. Since she had decided to break all ties with him, she was confused about what she needed to do next.


    "Melinda, have you ever considered writing literature? I remember you were always fond of writing," Kent suggested. Melinda shared her worries with Kent who was always empathetic and gave her the best advice at the right time.


    Melinda remembered her school days and the romantic dreams she had when she was young. Unfortunately, her life turned into a nightmare after she got married to Jonas.


    "I think I know what I need to do. Thank you, Kent."


    Melinda smiled gratefully. Kent also hoped that writing would keep her mind off the things that were bothering her. He didn''t want her to wallow in self-pity about her failed marriage.


    Melinda seemed to have attained a new sense of peace. She wasn''t the stubborn girl anymore and Nelson finally got to see her smile a lot, which made him happy. "Melinda, is there any good news?" Nelson asked. "Look at your face bubbling with joy."


    "Grandpa, I''m going to write a novel," Melinda answered. When Nelson opened his mouth to say something, Yulia mocked at her.


    "Novel? You think too much of yourself, don''t you, Melinda?"


    Yulia loved to read novels, especially romantic ones. She often imagined that she was a famous star with a handsome, rich boyfriend.


    "It''s a wonderful idea. I''m on your side," Nelson said, stroking Melinda''s hair.


    He glared at Yulia and instructed the butler to look for books that would be of use to Melinda. He also ordered Soaring Group to extend their support to Melinda.


    Melinda was a woman of action. She had already written the first draft of the book five years ago. She decided to polish her work and turn it into a winning novel.


    Melinda was a good writer and even her first draft was eye catching. She was full of youth and life when she had written it. Melinda closed her eyes and blew out a loud breath.


    Nelson was kind to Melinda and he had arranged a special room for her to work peacefully. The room was filled with books, pens, stationery, and absolutely everything that she would need to work on her book.


    Melinda was writing after a long hiatus and didn''t know where to begin with. She quickly made notes of the information and ideas before she started writing.


    Nelson loved and cared for Melinda, which made Yulia hate her even more. She didn''t want Melinda to live a better life. Yulia knew that her grandfather wouldn''t stop praising Melinda if she successfully completed her novel.


    She wanted to somehow ruin Melinda''s plans and stop her from completing the novel. She wouldn''t let her become a famous writer.


    "Who let you in?" Melinda asked when she saw Yulia walk into her room without her permission. She was writing the character sketch and didn''t want to be interrupted.


    "This is my house. I can go wherever I want," Yulia growled. Melinda rolled her eyes and went back to writing. She wasn''t in the mood to argue with her.


    "Do you want to go shopping with me?" Yulia asked.


    Melinda looked at Yulia in disbelief. She wondered why Yulia wanted her to join her and looked at Yulia with suspicion.


    "What? Are you afraid of me?" Yulia asked provocatively as Melinda didn''t respond.


    Melinda suppressed her urge to laugh at her.


    She quickly changed her expression and said, "Let''s go." She also wanted to buy something. Melinda saved her work and closed the laptop. She grabbed her phone and stood up to leave.


    "Are you going shopping like this?" Yulia asked, scrunching her nose in distaste.


    Melinda was wearing a pair of jeans and a white shirt. Her hair was tied into a messy bun.


    "No wonder my brother doesn''t like you. You have no grace," Yulia said.


    But Melinda was least bothered. She and Yulia were poles apart. Yulia went to her room and changed her clothes. She applied a delicate coat of makeup, styled her hair, and put on a pair of nice shoes. Yulia paid attention to every detail from head to toe.


    Melinda was wandering in the mall with nothing but her phone, while Yulia picked clothes of famous designers and flaunted them on purpose.


    Yulia continued to rave about the history of the famous brands. She wanted to show off but didn''t expect that Melinda would know more information than she did.


    "Miss, all of these are tailor-made clothes. You can''t try them on." Melinda turned around when she heard the gentle voice of the saleslady. She was aware of the brand and their rules.


    But Yulia was quarreling with the lady.


    Melinda put down the painting that she was looking at and went to sort the problem out. She was appalled by Yulia''s behavior.


    "I''m sorry, my friend love Joey''s works. She''s dying to try them out. The new design looks ravishing. He''s a pure visionary." Melinda changed the topic and continued to praise Joey. She took one of the designs and asked Yulia to request the saleslady to arrange a dress for her.


    "Joey is flattered by your kind words. He appreciates you for taking an interest in his work. So he wants to offer this dress for half the price." The saleslady winked at Melinda. Yulia was fuming with rage. She wondered how Melinda managed to cast a spell on everyone.


    Yulia had brought Melinda to the shop with the intention of humiliating her, but now she fell into the pit which she made.

 Chapter 15 Taking Photos

    "What do you mean? Do you think I can''t afford it?" Yulia bellowed.


    Melinda sighed with frustration. She had tried hard to coax the people to limit the damage and Yulia had ruined everything by offending a popular designer like Joey.


    "You''re important to us and we wanted to give you a discount as a token of our appreciation." The situation was getting out of hand and the manager walked out and offered an explanation, but Yulia didn''t bother to shut up.


    "I just wanted to try the clothes on. Why are you making a fuss about it? You will soon go bankrupt if you don''t fulfil the needs of your customers," she said, glaring at the manager.


    Yulia was humiliating herself and Melinda knew that it was because she felt that she was looked down upon.


    Melinda had tried hard saving her, but Yulia was stupid and was digging her own grave.


    "Yulia, behave yourself. Otherwise, Grandpa will ground you and you won''t be able to step out of the house." Melinda pulled Yulia''s arms and warned. Yulia immediately became quiet.


    "I apologize to you on behalf of her. Everyone loves Joey''s work and I''m honored to receive this offer, but I feel his work is worth the price. You don''t have to give us a discount." Melinda smiled sweetly.


    Yulia''s words were capable of destroying the reputation of the Gu family. Therefore, Melinda had no choice but to stand up for Yulia. Otherwise, she had no intention of clearing up the mess for her.


    Yulia had no interest in shopping and Melinda didn''t buy anything either. So, the two of them went home empty-handed. Yulia was still angry. Melinda had yet again managed to win the hearts of people.


    "Mrs. Gu, are you all right?" the butler asked concernedly.


    Yulia''s scandal and behavior in the shopping mall had been exposed on the internet.


    The Gu family was yet again the talk of the town. Joey had a crazy fan following and his fans were offended by Yulia''s remarks.


    "What''s wrong?" Melinda asked when she saw the apprehensive look on the butler''s face.


    The butler explained everything in detail. Panic flashed across Yulia''s face as she picked her phone to check the news.


    She had finally become popular this time, but not in a good way. People were trashing and abusing her in the comment section, while everyone appreciated Melinda for her dignity and grace. Yulia''s anger spiked up in an instant.


    "Does he know about this?" Melinda asked. The butler understood that she was referring to Jonas. The news about Yulia could tarnish the reputation of Soaring Group.


    The butler nodded.


    Although the PR department of Soaring Group handled the matter well, the netizens didn''t seem to rest. The comment section continued to flood with hate comments and Yulia didn''t dare to step out of the house.


    Melinda had left the house twice. The reporters had followed her and posted her pictures on the internet. Melinda seemed to have developed a new fan base. People started seeing her as a role model after she handled the situation in the mall with dignity.


    Holley had been following the news and was determined to destroy Melinda. She had managed to find Yulia''s number, so she picked up her phone and called her.


    When Yulia answered the phone, Holley didn''t bother introducing herself. "Do you hate Melinda?"


    Holley''s hatred for Melinda was evident in her voice. "Yes," she answered immediately even though she didn''t know who had called her.


    The mere mention of Melinda''s name made anger rise from the pit of Yulia''s stomach. Melinda was her biggest enemy. Everyone hated Yulia because of her.


    Holley cackled loudly.


    The sound of her laughter made the hair on the back of Yulia''s neck stand up on end. She cleared her throat. "Who are you?" she asked cautiously.


    "I''m your well-wisher and I hate Melinda as much as you do. You will have no place in the Gu family if Melinda continues to live there."


    Holley had touched the right nerve to provoke Yulia. She wanted to use Yulia''s hatred for Melinda to her advantage.


    "Who on earth are you?"


    "I''m Holley Huang. I can help you drive Melinda out of the Gu family. Are you interested in working with me?"


    The Gu family had been closely watching Holley, anticipating her next move. So it was impossible for her to penetrate into the depths of their family to deal with Melinda. But she could execute her plans with Yulia''s help.


    "Okay," Yulia agreed without hesitation.


    She knew who Holley was. Yulia had been fighting against Melinda single-handedly. It would be helpful to have someone with the same motive to help her defeat Melinda.


    "What do we do? My Grandpa adores her. She is under full protection at all times. It''s impossible for me to deal with her when she''s at home."


    Yulia knew that she would be caught red-handed and Nelson would never forgive her if she tried making a move against Melinda.


    "I will explain it to you when the right time comes, but in the meantime, I want you to annoy her."


    Holley felt that Melinda would lose her temper if Yulia constantly pestered her. She would try hurting Yulia out of spite and her "good-girl" image would crumble in an instant.


    Holley and Yulia talked for a long time as if they had known each other for years.


    However, Melinda was oblivious to them plotting against her. She was busy writing her book.


    Melinda had almost set the framework of the characters and outlined the plot of the story. It had taken her three days to write the intr


    oduction, but the editor was constantly sending it back, asking her to modify it.


    Melinda was exhausted and wanted to relax for a bit. She went to the backyard to take a walk. It was her favorite spot in the Gu''s mansion as it was filled with beautiful flowers.


    "It''s my misfortune to see you here." Melinda heard Yulia''s cold voice when she stepped into the yard. She turned around to look at Yulia who was smirking at her.


    Melinda rolled her eyes and ignored her. She wasn''t in the mood to talk with her.


    "Why do you look aggressive all the time?"


    Yulia chucked. Although Yulia tried pushing her buttons, she was still terrified of her. But she concealed her fear and tried to look confident.


    "Yulia, do you realize that you''re behaving like a clown who is desperate to attract people''s attention?" Melinda mocked.


    No one was in the backyard at the moment and Melinda didn''t bother being kind to her. Moreover, she needed to leave and didn''t want to waste time talking to Yulia.


    There were many people in the Gu''s mansion and Melinda was tired of dealing with them.


    "Melinda, does Grandpa know that you are like this?" Yulia asked.


    Melinda was always sensible and understanding when she was around Nelson, which enraged Yulia all the time.


    Yulia thought that Melinda was an incredible actor who had everyone wrapped around her finger.


    There were many people who gossiped about Melinda behind her back, but no one dared to confront her because they knew that Nelson would blindly support her.


    "You can fool Grandpa as much as you want, but you can never fool my brother."


    Yulia had always enjoyed annoying Melinda. She loved to see her lose her mind every time she mentioned Jonas, but Yulia was disappointed this time. Melinda didn''t seem to care about it.


    "Grow up, Yulia!" Melinda rolled her eyes and turned away. She was aware of Yulia''s intention and didn''t want to give Yulia the pleasure of seeing her react to comment her.


    She had come to relax, not deal with Yulia''s stupidity. Fortunately, her phone rang, rescuing her from the torture.


    But the phone call annoyed her even more. The editor had called to inform that the editor-in-chief had rejected her novel. She was a small editor and didn''t have the power to help Melinda.


    "I love your writing style. I still don''t understand why she was looking for reasons to reject your work. But don''t worry, you are a gifted writer and I feel you should continue writing. You could start by publishing your novel on a regular fiction website and build fan base," the editor said and paused for a moment. "Let me come to the point. Have you offended any powerful people in the past?" she finally asked.


    Melinda''s mind wandered to Jonas. ''Is she referring to Jonas?'' she wondered. But Melinda knew that he wasn''t the only one to hate her.


    "I appreciate your help. Thank you."


    Melinda disconnected the call. She was a passionate writer and had put her heart and soul into writing this book. She never expected that she would have to face a lot of hurdles to publish it.


    She felt that it was time for her to leave the Gu''s mansion. Melinda was lost in thought when she got a call from Kent who asked her out for afternoon tea.


    "Long time no see. You don''t look happy." Kent frowned at Melinda''s sad face. He knew Melinda very well and understood that something was bothering her.


    Melinda sat down and nodded. She rubbed her temples when she thought about what had happened.


    "Look, it''s your favorite black forest cake and macchiato. Eating sweet is proven to make you happy. Have them and forget all your worries." Kent smiled as he pushed the cake towards her.


    Melinda couldn''t help but smile at him. Kent was a thoughtful guy and she felt good to be around him.


    "Thank you."


    Melinda didn''t eat well for lunch and was eager to take a bite of the cake. Kent was relieved to see her eat happily.


    "Are you having trouble with the novel?" Kent asked as he took out a silk scarf and wiped the corner of Melinda''s mouth.


    Melinda told Kent about the problems she had encountered in the past few days. She felt much better after sharing her troubles with him.


    "Do you know who''s behind this?" Kent asked. It was obvious that someone was creating trouble for her.


    "Jonas wouldn''t resort to such silly methods. I think it''s Yulia, but she is neither smart nor powerful enough to do something like this." Melinda propped her chin on the palm of her hand and thought.


    Kent ruffled her hair to cheer her up.


    Holley had followed Melinda to the cafe and was sipping a cup of tea. She quickly pulled the phone out of her pocket and snapped pictures of Kent touching Melinda''s hair happily.


    "Do you know her?" Kent asked.


    A frown lined on his forehead when he saw Holley. Melinda followed Kent''s gaze and saw Holley smirking at them.


    "Yeah, she has an eye on my husband. She''s been trying to seduce him."


    Melinda shrugged casually and turned away. Kent''s eyes widened as he finally remembered who Holley was.


    "She has been taking pictures of us. Is it okay to stay back or do you want to leave?"


    Melinda was popular and Kent had maintained a safe distance from her in public. At that moment, he was regretting what he had done just now.


    He didn''t want people to spread rumor about them and destroy her image.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Melinda wasn''t threatened by Holley. She ignored her and continued to talk with Kent.

 Chapter 16 Two Years

    "Mellie, I''m glad to see you like this."


    Kent smiled at Melinda who was packing her things. She had a goal now and was striving to achieve it. She was not the old Melinda who wallowed in self-pity. She was stronger than ever, sparkling like a diamond.


    "Yeah, I''m glad to be back on track too. I''ve finally got my life together after all these years. I''ve wasted the most crucial years of my life. I''m going to start living for myself."


    A strand of hair brushed across Melinda''s cheek and Kent tucked it behind her ear. Melinda''s eyes were gleaming with happiness. She was looking like the chirpy girl she once used to be. She was radiating with positivity, which added a glow to her flawless face.


    "It''s getting late. I need to go now. See you later."


    Although Melinda was reluctant to go back home, she had to fulfill her responsibilities of Jonas''s wife. She hadn''t divorced Jonas yet and was still living in the Gu''s mansion.


    Kent had been worried about Melinda before, but he was relieved to witness the change in her.


    "Let me drive you home."


    Kent paid the bill and went back to the table to help Melinda take her laptop. She smiled gratefully and walked out. Kent had parked his car in the underground parking lot and Melinda was waiting outside the shopping mall. Her eyes flitted to the towering building of Soaring Group.


    She was a speck of dot before the enormous building. She couldn''t reach the top, just like she couldn''t find a place in Jonas''s heart.


    The honking sound of the car snapped her from the reverie. She turned around and saw that Kent was waiting for her to get into the car.


    The Gu''s mansion consisted of a bunch of old houses that were renovated over the years to keep up with the changing trend.


    Kent dropped Melinda at the gate. She got off the car and went straight into the house. An eerie atmosphere prevailed in the mansion. The mansion was usually silent only when Jonas was home.


    Melinda wondered if he was back, but she quickly brushed away the thought and decided to go back to her room.


    "Do you know what time it is now?"


    Melinda heard a sharp voice as soon as she stepped into the living room.


    She turned around to see who it was. Queena Yao was sitting on the sofa with one leg across the other, glaring at her. She was wearing a formal suit. Her hair was curled to perfection and her lips were coated with a layer of vibrant red lipstick.


    "Mom!" Melinda greeted her respectfully.


    Queena Yao was a strong woman. Although she was powerful, she was never domineering. Everyone admired and respected her.


    Melinda was aware of Queena Yao''s strong dislike towards her. All these years, Melinda had worked hard to be the perfect daughter-in-law of the Gu family and win her heart. But all her efforts were in vain. She couldn''t earn Queena Yao''s love and trust.


    "Melinda, who dropped you home? It''s a nice BMW. Looks like you''ve gotten rich friends as well," Yulia mocked. Melinda didn''t realize Yulia''s presence until she heard her voice.


    Queena Yao frowned at Yulia''s remark.


    "He was my senior at school. I needed a favor from him," Melinda said.


    She understood that Yulia was trying to cause trouble and felt that she needed to explain.


    "You could have sought help from my brother. He''s, after all, the most powerful person in A City."


    Yulia worshipped Jonas. He was a hero in her eyes. She had always craved love and affection. She wanted Jonas to spoil her and make her happy like how a normal brother would, but Jonas always ignored her.


    "You are the daughter-in-law of the Gu family and you need to be careful while choosing friends," Queena Yao said. Melinda couldn''t help but smirk at her.


    Everyone in the Gu family''s social circle disdained Melinda. They always looked down upon her. No one tried making friends with her because of Jonas. She was invisible to them as everyone ignored her.


    "I got it," Melinda said obediently. Melinda knew that she couldn''t argue with Queena Yao, so she smiled and walked to her room.


    Queena Yao''s face flustered with embarrassment. She was surprised to see that Melinda was unfazed by her taunts.


    "Aunt Queena, Melinda has started to ignore you as well."


    Yulia frowned. But Queena Yao was aware of Yulia''s intentions. She knew that Yulia was trying to cause trouble between her and Melinda.


    Queena Yao hated Yulia as much as she hated Melinda.


    "A sparrow is always a sparrow," Queena Yao muttered coldly.


    Yulia''s face changed when she saw Queena Yao''s tight expression, but she managed to force a smile.


    The liveliness of the Gu''s mansion was gone and the atmosphere had become tense since Queena Yao''s arrival. Everyone was afraid of her and tried to be in their best behavior. Nelson was hardly in the mansion as he was catching up with his old friends.


    Melinda was swept by a fresh wave of energy as new ideas seemed to crop up in her mind after her conversation with Kent. He had helped Melinda regain her confidence and she was busy converting her ideas into stories.


    Melinda was checking her first draft when a loud voice reverberated across the silent room. "What are you doing?"


    She instinctively switched her computer off and stood up. Queena Yao was leaning against the doorframe with her arms across her chest.


    "You''ve been staying at home all day doing nothing. It''s been five years since you got married to my son and you still don''t have children. I don''t understand why Father was insistent on Jonas getting married to a woman like you who has been leeching off him all these years," Queena Yao said as she raked her eyes across Melinda''s body, from head to toe.


    She scrunched her nose in distaste as Melinda wearing casual loungewear. Queena Yao was disappointed to find that her daughter-in-law was devoid of the poise and grace of a noblewoman.


    Melinda''s eyes narrowed at the mention of children. She clenched her fists to control the rage that was simmering in her heart. She was pregnant once and had lost her baby.


    "Aunt Queena, Melinda is trying to write a novel and she''s brilliant at it. I''ve heard that great writers earn up to a million dollars a year," Yulia said, smiling sweetly.


    Yulia had always been Queena Yao''s faithful follower and Melinda was surprised to see Yulia sta


    nd up for her.


    "A million dollars a year? Jonas earns a million dollars for one single project," Queena Yao scoffed.


    Melinda was irked by Queena Yao''s words. She knew that Queena Yao was reveling in a plenitude of wealth and that a million dollars meant nothing to her. But Melinda had put her heart and soul into earning the money to pay her bills.


    "Aunt Queena, at least she is working hard. We''ve gotten to appreciate that."


    Queena Yao was annoyed that Yulia was supporting Melinda, but she didn''t know that it was part of her plan. She knew what triggered Queena Yao''s anger and was trying to provoke her.


    "What''s the point in working hard if you cannot take care of your husband? It''s been so long since I returned home and I haven''t seen Jonas yet. My son doesn''t come home these days. What have you done to him?"


    Melinda continued to stare at Queena Yao. She didn''t know what to say.


    "It''s not her fault," Yulia said.


    "So you mean it''s my son''s fault?" Queena Yao''s anger spiked up with every word Yulia uttered. She was seething with rage. Yulia was scared to see Queena Yao''s angry eyes boring into hers. She swallowed loudly and croaked, "Of course, it is."


    Melinda saw the two of them talking about her but didn''t bother interrupting them.


    Queena Yao glanced at Melinda who was looking at her with a vacant expression. Melinda''s nonchalance annoyed her even more.


    "Yulia, don''t you find it weird to pretend like a good person?" Melinda finally asked.


    Yulia suppressed her urge to smile. She was pleased with herself for annoying her.


    When the two women left, Melinda went back to the computer table to continue with her work, but her mind was a complete mess. She switched off the computer and went to her bedroom without saying a word.


    Melinda was frustrated. Queena Yao had been constantly nagging her and finding faults in everything she did. Yulia, as usual, continued to play her tricks, and Melinda was sick of dealing with the two of them.


    "Kent, is the apartment that you saw a couple of days ago still available? I want to rent it," Melinda said, rubbing her eyebrows with one hand, and holding her phone with the other hand.


    "Didn''t you say that it was a noisy place? Why are you suddenly interested in it?"


    Kent had accompanied Melinda to find an apartment for her to stay. They had almost booked it, and Melinda was ready to move after her recovery, but Nelson had asked her to return to the Gu''s mansion. She couldn''t refuse.


    "I am moving out."


    Melinda was losing her mind in the Gu''s mansion. She was tired of Yulia''s mind games and Queena Yao''s hatred towards her. She wanted to get away from this hell-hole and never return. Melinda had rejected the apartment because people in the neighborhood were dancing and shouting all day long. Now, she was even ready to endure the noise to escape from their torture.


    "Okay, I''ll talk to the landlord and let you know. If it''s already rented to someone else, you can stay in my place. I''ll stay with my parents until you find a good apartment."


    Melinda walked out of the room with a small bag. She didn''t have many belongings and had managed to stuff all her things into the bag. The butler wanted to stop her from leaving but shut his mouth when he saw Queena Yao.


    "What are you doing? Are you running away from here?" Queena Yao was surprised to see Melinda dragging her luggage across the hallway. Yulia''s face lit up with joy. She was happy to see Melinda finally leave. She had been waiting for this day for a very long time.


    "I''m going to divorce your son, Mrs. Gu. I hope you find a nice daughter-in-law soon."


    Melinda smiled and walked out of the house without looking back. The butler followed her to the gate and Melinda asked him to arrange a car because there were no taxis in the area.


    "Mrs. Gu, your grandfather loves you. Why can''t you stay back for him?" the old butler asked. He knew that Nelson would become furious if Melinda left the house.


    "I''ve lived in this house all these years because I got married to Jonas. I''ve understood that we are not meant to be together, so there is no point in staying back." Melinda smiled and hopped into the car.


    Melinda had left a new divorce agreement in Jonas''s room, which said that she would leave without taking a single penny from him.


    Melinda had been in love with Jonas and that was the only reason for her to marry him. She had decided to break all ties with him and his money meant nothing to her.


    She realized that getting married to Jonas was the biggest mistake of her life. She should have left him a long time ago and didn''t want to delay it any further.


    Jonas finally returned home. Queena Yao had informed him about Melinda''s departure, but he didn''t seem to care about it. He walked into his room, slumped on the chair, and blew out a loud breath. His eyes settled on the divorce papers that were lying on the table. He took the papers and skimmed through them.


    "You''re divorcing me without demanding for alimony? You''ve got to be kidding me!" Jonas muttered and shoved the papers into his drawer.


    Jonas always believed that Melinda had married him for his money. He couldn''t help but wonder why she was leaving him without demanding anything in return. Part of him believed that she was up to something, but the other part of him felt that he hadn''t fully understood her.


    It had been three days since Melinda had left the divorce papers in Jonas''s room for him to sign, but there was no response from him. She was a little anxious. She had tried meeting him several times but Jonas''s secretary refused to let her in.


    "The court usually finalizes the divorce only after two years of separation. That''s the worst-case scenario," Kent said.


    He was surprised to find out that Jonas was still reluctant to divorce her. He remembered Melinda telling him that Jonas claimed she was not the manipulator of their game. Kent couldn''t understand why it was taking too long for him to sign the papers.


    "Two years is a short time." Melinda smiled.


    "It''s nothing compared to the pain and suffering I had endured in these five years," she said. Melinda didn''t know what she needed to do to make Jonas sign the papers. She wanted to end this marriage and begin a happy life.

 Chapter 17 It Was Over

    "Since you have moved all your stuff here, do you plan to rent that house?" Kent asked. He was surprised to hear that Melinda wanted to rent an apartment when she had a home of her own.


    "No, that''s alright, I''ll just leave it there for the time being."


    Jonas knew the address to that house, so she wanted to change her living quarters and find a new place. Though, at the back of her mind, she was aware that there wasn''t anywhere under the sun where she could hide from Jonas, if he wanted to find her.


    "I have been too much trouble for you of late. I need to make it up to you. When I settle down, I''ll treat you to a meal," Melinda stated while grateful.


    Kent had always stood by her and always been there for her, when she needed support. However, there were some feelings that were cropping up and she didn''t think she wanted to reciprocate them.


    Melinda felt more comfortable living alone. She needed to be independent and to learn not to rely on others. Soon her life would be back to normal.


    Nelson returned back to the Gu''s mansion a week later. As soon as he arrived, he summoned Jonas to come home immediately.


    "What is this that I have been hearing? If you don''t give me an explanation today, I will..." Nelson reprimanded Jonas while still holding onto his crutch, but he was interrupted by the incessant ringing of a phone. Jonas was literally saved by the bell, but he instantly had a deep frown and his face became stiff when he saw the name of the caller.


    "It''s Mellie, answer it and put her on speaker phone."


    Nelson had sharp eyes. Immediately he saw that it was Melinda who was calling. He ordered Jonas to put her on loud speaker so he could hear their conversation. He knew something was up but no one was telling him the truth. Jonas had no choice but to do as the old man ordered.


    "Wow. So this phone actually works, my call has finally gone through this time and been picked." Melinda''s surprised voice rang through the room. Hearing her statement, Nelson glared at Jonas, expressing his obvious disappointment at his grandson''s behavior.


    Jonas''s eyes turned cold. He even wished he could use his cold voice to freeze Melinda.


    "Why are you looking for me?"


    "Jonas, what exactly do you want me to do to make you sign the divorce papers? What on earth do you want? Even Emily wants you to give me the divorce, right? Besides, the law will still grant the divorce as long as we have lived apart for more than two years," Melinda said, sounding agitated.


    Meanwhile, Nelson''s eyes seemed to grow bigger and widen with every sentence she said. They were as big as saucers filled with shock and anger. "I will not let you two get a divorce, neither are you going to live separately!"


    "Grandpa?" cried Melinda in shock at the old man''s declaration.


    "Mellie, don''t be afraid, I will help you and deal with my grandson accordingly!"


    Nelson was always gentle and kind to Melinda, but he wasn''t as gentle and loving to his own grandson, Jonas. He nearly never showed him any form of affection.


    The phone was soon hung up before Melinda could react. At the Gu''s mansion, the two looked at each other coldly.


    "You don''t need to go to work tomorrow. You have to sort this mess you have created with Melinda, to begin with, organize for a date with her. There must only be two of you in your marriage and make sure that you take her home tomorrow night after your date. It''s not proper for a couple to live separately," ordered Nelson.


    Yulia, who had been listening in on their conversation clenched her teeth in anger. She didn''t understand why Nelson protected Melinda this much.


    Queena didn''t like Melinda, but she couldn''t refute the sense in Nelson''s words. Even though Jonas was unwilling to do the things Nelson demanded, he still nodded, "I got it."


    "Jon, everything I do is always for your own good. I hope you can understand that." Since Jonas wasn''t resisting his advice or acting tough, Nelson softened his tone and patted Jonas on the shoulder, a sign of good faith as he sighed.


    Melinda was still confused. Before she could figure out what was going on, she received a call from Nelson. He wanted to see her tomorrow. She couldn''t refuse since he didn''t even give her time to argue before disconnecting the call.


    Following the address given by Nelson, Jonas arrived at the community and received a lot of furtive glances from strangers who were mainly middle-aged women. It was an ordinary community, so they were not used to celebrities and the rich and famous coming to the place, especially one as handsome as Jonas.


    The middle-aged women stopped dancing and began to talk about Jonas.


    Such open disregard for his privacy made Jonas upset and his face turned colder.


    When Melinda opened the door, Jonas''s cold face like a stone statue greeted her, which made her very unhappy.


    "Why do you live in a such a despicable place?" Jonas looked around and was not impressed by what he saw. He concluded that the ceiling was low considering he was relatively tall, and the inside was too narrow for his frame.


    "Mr. Gu, I didn''t invite you here, did I?"


    Leaning against the fridge, Melinda said coldly while looking at Jonas. She took a bottle of drink out of the fridge and threw it to Jonas, not caring whether he would catch it or not, secretly hoping that it would hit his cold face.


    Jonas had never seen her like this before. This new side of hers made him very intrigued, as if he had opened the door to a new world, but then he immediately changed his mind and pulled a long face. ''This must be a new strategy she is using,'' he thought.


    "Let''s go."


    "What? Where are we going?"


    "On a date." Hearing him spit those words with venom through his gritted teeth, Melinda opened her eyes wide and wanted to burst into laughter, regardless of her image.


    "Isn''t this what you wanted?" Jonas asked seeming disinterested in the whole thing. Thinking of Nelson''s speech and his tone last night coupled with Jonas''s accusation, she almost could make a guess on what had happened.


    However, the thought of a date between the two of them disgusted her to the core. She could not imagine how it would go. In the end, the so-called date turned into a venting session for Jonas to express how unhappy he was with the whole situation as he drove them around the whole day. Melinda, on the other hand, simply tuned off his grumpy face and concentrated on enjoying the beautiful scenery of A City.


    That day, the communication between them was zero except at the beginning when they were bick


    ering.


    When it was time for dinner, Jonas drove directly back to the Gu''s mansion. The two of them walked into the main house following each other in a single file. Seeing that they had arrived together, Nelson was very happy. He greeted Melinda with great concern while berating Jonas as usual.


    "That was very daring of you to move out before, now look at you coming back so soon." When Queena saw that her son was being scolded by Nelson, her cheeks turned red; her blood boiled with anger, and she couldn''t help but make sarcastic remarks towards Melinda.


    Melinda had been used to this kind of overt insults and cold attitudes for years. She smiled lightly and clenched her fists trying to hold her temper in check.


    Every self-respecting had a limit to how much insults they could take. Being humiliated like this regularly, Melinda always got angry, but she would hold back and try not to give them any reaction.


    "Didn''t you say that you would break up with my son? Now you are threatening my son using his grandfather. Shame on you Melinda!" Queena said sarcastically.


    Nelson gave her a warning look trying to come to Melinda''s rescue. He just wanted to comfort her. However, he saw that Melinda had a serious and stubborn look on her face.


    "Mrs. Gu, I don''t have time to waste badgering your son. I have already signed a divorce agreement and given it to your son. But your son hasn''t signed it yet. You better persuade him to sign it as soon as possible rather than blaming me for his hard headiness."


    Melinda looked domineering, which was not her usual demeanor. It was as if she had gone through a metamorphosis and she was a totally different person.


    Queena was very angry when she heard Melinda''s words. Jonas was her pride and joy, and now Melinda was disparaging him. She had obviously grown too big for her own shoes.


    "Do you think my son would hold onto a narrow-minded woman who is from a poor family like you? Don''t flatter yourself."


    "Mrs. Gu, were you brought up to be so aggressive? Well, I''m too narrow-minded to understand your behavior," Melinda stated cheek in tongue. She hated it when people spoke ill of her family. There was nothing wrong with her family just because they were poor.


    "Come on, stop arguing. You two should get along well with each other. You must be tired after playing all day. Let''s go and have dinner before it gets cold."


    Seeing the two of them going at each other and cursing each other, Nelson hurried to stop them. He was also a little irritated, wondering whatever happened to this family that they all acted like such barbarians.


    But it was destined that no one would have dinner at that time. Queena left in a huff and went straight back to her room, while Jonas also followed his mother''s example and left for his bedroom. Being aware of the strange atmosphere in the room, Yulia slipped away faster than anyone else.


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I..." Melinda stuttered apologetically, not sure what to say since she didn''t really regret her outburst and the outcome. Nelson sighed, and then comforted her, "It''s all right. Let''s eat. You are the only one here with me anyway."


    Melinda had no appetite, but she still ate some food with Nelson before retreating back to their shared room. When she went back, she saw Jonas''s clothes on the bed and heard the sound of running water from the bathroom.


    Looking at the room, she was a little surprised to find that it seemed familiar and also strange at the same time. She hesitated, not sure how to tackle their looming sleeping arrangement while still standing at the door. At last, she took a deep breath and walked in. At the same time, Jonas also stepped out of the bathroom.


    "Have you finished giving Grandpa your honey coated words?"


    A mocking smile emerged at the corner of Jonas''s mouth. Hearing this statement, Melinda snapped back as she glared at him, her eyes burning with anger. "What do you mean, Jonas?"


    "What do I mean? Isn''t it interesting to threaten me using Grandpa?"


    Jonas casually leaned against the bed. From outside the scene looked romantic, but the tense atmosphere emphasized by the cold aura emanating from him was a total disconnect from what was expected of such a scene.


    "Jonas, I came back with you because I don''t want Grandpa to be sad. If you don''t like it, I can leave right now," stated an angry Melinda.


    She realized that she had made a big mistake to indulge them and come back today. But if she didn''t come back, Nelson would be very disappointed. She didn''t know how she ended up in such a dilemma.


    "Leave? So that you can get an opportunity to tell Grandpa that I gave you the cold shoulder?"


    Jonas was deeply convinced that Melinda always had ulterior motives. His thoughts were reinforced by the way Nelson always stood up for Melinda.


    "Jonas, why do you always assume that my actions are always malicious?" Looking at the man she had fallen in love with for five years, she felt like she was now looking at a stranger.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m not Grandpa," Jonas said coldly, but he tried to hide the fact that she had affected him for a moment, making him doubt his long-standing attitude.


    She felt as if she was losing her marbles and would soon go crazy. She didn''t want to quarrel with Jonas anymore. She did the only thing she thought would get her out of the messy situation¡ªshe took out another divorce agreement from her bag and signed for both of them.


    "I don''t need your trust. If you are a man, hurry up and sign these papers. It won''t take you more than a few seconds." She stared at Jonas right in the eye. She was shocked that she could maintain the staring match with Jonas without backing down and cowering away.


    "Jonas, what are you waiting for?"


    Melinda asked, since Jonas made no indication of moving at all.


    "I just want to see to make sure that you haven''t inserted a new trap in the conditions for the divorce," Jonas suddenly said with a cold smile.


    Melinda''s heart had already been hardened by his constant accusations; however, this was a new blow. She couldn''t help but feel a little sad.


    Jonas looked through it casually and signed his name without hesitation. There were two copies of the divorce agreement. Picking up one of them, Melinda leaned against the wall and slid to the ground as she lost all strength on her legs, not believing her eyes. Finally, it was over.


    She would use this divorce agreement to bury the darkest five years of her life although Melinda had tried to hold onto her love for Jonas stubbornly.

 Chapter 18 Refund

    "Congratulations! We are all set and free from each other now."


    After a long time, Melinda murmured to herself. Looking at the divorce agreement in his hand, Jonas had a complex expression on his face. He had always hoped that this could happen, but now that it had finally happened, he had a strange feeling at the pit of his stomach, as if he had just made the biggest mistake of his life.


    Melinda stood up from the floor, carefully hiding the divorce agreement away in her bag, and then turned away. There was nothing left for her to do at the Gu''s mansion anymore.


    Melinda gingerly got her phone from her bag and found a private space to talk, "Kent, could you please come to the Gu''s mansion and pick me up? Jonas and I are finally getting divorced. He signed the papers."


    When she said the word "divorce", she was somewhat absent-minded, and a trace of a smile appeared. Kent was a little surprised that she had managed to get the papers signed, but he was very happy for her. Moreover, he could not refuse her request.


    Soon, Kent arrived to pick up Melinda. The servants gave her strange looks as she was leaving so late in the night, escorting her with judgmental looks until she left. Standing by the front door, Jonas couldn''t ignore the sound of the car that came in and left as soon as it had arrived. Irritated by the intrusion, he changed his clothes and went back to his company.


    "It''s late. Where are you going at this time of night?" Queena who had applied a facial mask ready for bed opened her room''s door when she heard a commotion. Jonas paused mid-step on his way out and then said in a low voice, "We are now divorced."


    "What? Divorce? I will not allow that to happen in our family!" said Nelson, getting agitated.


    When he heard the noise around the house, he had ignored it, thinking it wasn''t anything important. As a result, the butler quickly informed him that Melinda had left the premise.


    "Grandpa, we have already signed the divorce agreement," Jonas said, sounding exhausted.


    Just then, Nelson''s face turned ghastly pale as he felt a cluster of spark plugs emanating from his abdomen. Tension built in his face and limbs; he felt a vice-like grip on his heart as his breathing became more labored and shallow; he found it difficult to breathe.


    "Master, are you okay?" the butler yelled as he rushed to Nelson''s side. Nelson fell stiffly on the ground not even fighting to breathe anymore. The butler held Nelson as he yelled trying to frantically pump his heart to form a rhythm and keep his heart beating.


    "Grandpa are you okay!"


    "Get the car, we need to take him to hospital fast."


    The Gu family was shocked by Nelson''s sudden attack. Jonas''s lips were pursed in a thin line, a pale line forming at the top of his lips, indicating how hard he was biting on his lips. He silently contemplated the actions that had led to his grandfather''s dire situation. He didn''t expect that their divorce would make him so angry.


    Kent took Melinda back to the place where she had rented, but they were informed that their rental contract had been canceled. The landlord asked her to evacuate from their premise, so she had to pack up her things in a hurry.


    "I thought I had signed a one-year contract with you and I didn''t cancel my lease. What changed?" Melinda was confused. She had used up almost all her savings in order to rent the house and was now being asked to leave without any explanation.


    "It''s your husband who came to cancel your contract. If you and your husband are having problems, you need to solve your issues on your own. But the house has already been rented out to another tenant. You should move out as soon as possible, hopefully within the next two days, or I will throw your stuff out," stated the property manager.


    They had awakened the property manager in the middle of the night, who was now annoyed with their constant questions instead of communicating among themselves. Melinda knew without a doubt that it was only Jonas who could be this petty. She felt uncontrollable rage building up right from her belly because Jonas managed to make trouble for her even after they had divorced.


    "I know. I will move out as soon as possible. But I need a place to rest for tonight," Melinda said. The property manager yawned, seeming sleepy, tired and totally disinterested in her explanations, her mind probably focused on sleeping. Covering her mouth as she yawned again, she said, "Whatever. Just do whatever you need to do to get out of here, I''ll get the key from you the day after tomorrow."


    After sending Kent away, Melinda thought of her remaining money and sighed, "I shouldn''t have settled for nothing because I was trying to seem dignified. I should have asked for something as part of the divorce settlement if I had known this was going to happen."


    Some of the jewelry that she had been gifted would be enough to cover a half year''s rent if she had been brilliant enough to keep them.


    The next morning, Melinda woke up early and began to pack up trying to cover as much ground as possible. When Kent brought breakfast for her, he found that she had almost packed everything up.


    "You have packed everything, are you going to find another house today?" Kent asked while putting breakfast on the table. Melinda washed her hands and started eating without waiting for Kent to settle down.


    "Well, it''s impossible for me to sleep on the street, right?" In fact, she had stayed up late at night checking out several houses on the Internet. She planned to visit them one by one today to see if she could find one that she liked.


    "I''ll go with you later. I don''t have much work today," Kent offered.


    Since he had begun his own business, he was always busy, but his schedule was flexible. In addition, Kent was still not comfortable with letting Melinda find a house alone.


    "Okay, thank you, a second pair of eyes would be very helpful. I checked several places last night which are quite a distance. I am lucky I will have a free driver today," Melinda stated happily.


    Melinda''s impish smile grew of its own accord making her look younger than her early twenties. When she smiled, her bright eyes would shine, emphasizing her innocence which was like a fresh breath of air. Melinda loved literature and was very conscious of how she behaved including her table manners.


    After finishing her breakfast, she took her bag and started to visit the places that she had marked as having houses of interest for her. There were five spots in total, which were a little far from each other. It was not until three o''clock in the afternoon that they finished checking all of them. Finally exhausted, Kent took Melinda to a coffeehouse for a drink to regroup.


    "There is another place that I think you would like. Let me show you," Kent said. Kent noticed Melinda''s hesitation, though he had no idea what she was worried about.


    Melinda nodded, and then followed Kent to have a look. The house looked good from outside and once they got inside it was just as good. After looking around, she asked for the price of rent. It was affordable.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, I own this place and it''s been empty for a while hoping to get a tenant but no one has lived here for some time now. Just do me the favor of moving in so that you don''t put any more pressure on yourself."


    Melinda was a smart woman. Kent knew that even if he hid this kind of information from h


    er, she would sooner or later find out that he was the owner. The revelation put Melinda in a complicated situation. It was a good place to live, but she didn''t want to be indebted to Kent more than she already was.


    "Thank you, Kent, for your generosity."


    When Kent heard Melinda''s response, he mistook her gratitude for consent, so he happily took her around to see the house. However, after Melinda said goodbye to Kent, she moved further from the city and went downtown to look for cheaper accommodation.


    It was not an affluent area but bustling with activity, since there were a lot of students. She figured that life would be cheap, so her daily consumption wouldn''t be too expensive and the rent would be cheap.


    Melinda was lucky that one of the students had just graduated and so there was an open lease. The student had also left much stuff behind.


    The matter of the apartment was settled within a short time. Melinda rented the house and moved in on the same day. She did the cleaning up until past eleven o''clock in the evening. After a long day of searching for houses and finally moving in, she was exhausted. She collapsed into the sofa with a long sigh of relief.


    She was about to start a new life.


    She hadn''t been in the workforce for the past five years. She had been performing her duties and acting as the daughter-in-law of the Gu family the whole time. Now she had to return to society all of a sudden, and start from scratch. She was a little bit overwhelmed and at a loss.


    Melinda took one day off, after moving into the new house, just to take things easy and organize the house. The next day she began to search for a job online. Although she had no loans to pay, she was still broke and wondered when she would receive payment from her new book.


    She had a good education background, but her practical and social experience was really pitiful. She finally saw an agency that was advertising a job that didn''t require much experience. She rushed from the house and went to the agency on the same day to apply for the job.


    "We mainly sell online. As long as you have a good sales ability, you can make over ten thousand per month in commission; besides the company doesn''t hire many people, they only need three. But the agency fee will be rather expensive. Of course, if you think it is expensive, we also have other jobs, which are kind of difficult and the pay is also very little, you can only get the salary of two or three thousand a month. You can think about it carefully and get back to us."


    After hesitating for a while, Melinda thought of her current situation and decided to choose the online selling job. The agency fee cost more than 1,000. She had thought that she would soon make money from working hard, but she didn''t expect that she would encounter a fraud, and the money she had made would all be gone.


    She didn''t have much money before, and after she was conned and also moving to a new place, she was totally broke at this point.


    It was fortunate that the costs for her new apartment were not too expensive. The former student had left her a lot of things and saved her furniture and kitchen ware expenses. Melinda decided to activate the social media account that she hadn''t used for a long time. She decided to use it to make some money from copy writing.


    Not long after the miscarriage, Melinda had been busy actively running up and down. Now that she was free, she wasn''t as active and she could feel her body''s resistance.


    Perhaps due to her change of marital status, Melinda had more time in her hands and therefore she had become more creative. The novel Melinda had been writing was now at more than a hundred thousand words and it seemed to flow more smoothly.


    Kent who had been on a business trip for the last two days went to check the house immediately when he returned. He was shocked to find that Melinda hadn''t moved in. He made a call to ask her what was happening and why she had changed her mind.


    "Okay, but you should tell me where you live now," Kent said, feeling a bit disappointed.


    Melinda did not feel the need to hide her new location, so she promptly gave him the directions to her new residence. That day, Kent came to visit her with many things.


    "Kent, did you buy all my food for the next month?" Melinda helplessly looked at the things that Kent had brought for her, but did not refuse his kindness. Beggars can''t be choosers.


    "This is not much. It''s enough for a week at most," Kent said with a smile.


    Seeing that Melinda had a nice place to live and the environment was very welcoming, he was relieved. He had been a little worried that she would probably put herself in danger since she had led a sheltered life.


    "How have you been recently? Are you adjusting well?"


    Melinda looked peaceful and happy, with a faint smile on her face.


    "Not bad. Kent, please read this article for me. I have been slaving over it and it''s almost two hundred thousand words," Melinda said.


    Kent had more experience in doing literary work and therefore was more sensitive than Melinda in this aspect. He also suggested a lot of good ideas for her.


    "I heard that you are also helping others to copy write."


    Kent couldn''t help but ask as he thought of what his classmate had mentioned two days ago. Melinda nodded and said, "I have been out of the society circles for five years. I don''t know what else to do except write."


    "Do you want to try writing some articles for me?" Kent asked tentatively.


    He knew that there was a higher chance of him being rejected by Melinda, and just as he had expected she did refuse.


    "I''m fine now. I''m good at writing and I get a lot of money. Most of my attention is on novels. I want to work hard on it and see if I can make enough money to sustain me."


    Melinda knew what she wanted to do for her future, so Kent certainly supported her.


    In the following days, Kent came to visit her from time to time. He took good care of her and bought a lot of things every time he visited, which made her helpless and overwhelmed by his kindness.


    Melinda worked late the previous night to make a copy. The next morning when she woke up she felt very uncomfortable. She was in more painful than she had felt in the last two days. She was weak, dizzy, and the pain in her lower abdomen reminded her of the time when she lost her child. That was the pain she was now feeling.


    Kent carried the usual things he always bought to Melinda''s house again, but when he knocked, no one opened the door. He was worried and hurried to find the property manager to ask them for a spare key to open the door, only to find Melinda lying weakly on the bed.


    "I''m fine. I just need to take a rest."


    Melinda stopped Kent from sending her to the hospital. She didn''t like the hospital and she didn''t want to bother Kent any more than she already had.


    Kent had felt that Melinda was not well from time to time and he had even mentioned it to her a few times, but she had always insisted that she was fine and ignored his words.


    But this time, it seemed that she had gotten worse. He could not help frowning and looking at Melinda. He was helpless due to her stubbornness any time he tried to persuade her to go to the hospital.


    "Kent, I can''t joke about my health, I am really fine, just a little tired," Melinda said with a smile.


    Kent was helpless, but he had stayed by her side to take care of her the whole day.

 Chapter 19 Publication

    Since she was feeling weak, Melinda was focused on taking care of her health to regain her strength. From then on, she never stayed up late to write her novel and often went to the playground of the university in the next block to get some fresh air.


    Melinda was an effortless beauty. She didn''t prefer wearing makeup and usually went to the playground in simple clothes. Still she inadvertently stole the heart of many boys. A lot of boys were interested in her. Many of them hit on her while there were a couple of boys who even asked her out. Melinda didn''t know whether to laugh or cry about it.


    She had the entire day to herself and made the most of her time by working on her novel. She wrote over ten thousand words a day and made sure to go to bed only after revising and editing it. She finished her novel in two weeks.


    After Kent''s constant persuasion, Melinda mustered her strength to send her book to a magazine. The editor was impressed by Melinda''s work and had started publishing her story on their biweekly. She had also promised to publish the entire book if it received a positive response from the readers.


    Melinda was incredibly proud of herself. She couldn''t believe that her book was being published.


    She became passionate about writing and wanted to write another novel. However, her health didn''t seem to cooperate and she decided to take a break before working on another book.


    Melinda was communicating with the editor only via email. Kent had been handling all the crucial aspects of it. He was concerned about the contract and became a regular customer of the magazine.


    Kent didn''t want Melinda to feel disappointed, so he had informed the editor that he would invest his money in publishing the novel even if they weren''t happy about the story. But he didn''t tell Melinda about it.


    Fortunately, Melinda''s novel had gained a vast fan base. Most of her fans were eagerly waiting for her book to be published in paper form and asked about it on the social media platform. Melinda hadn''t revealed her identity and they were curious to find out about the author.


    The editor was pleased by the response. Melinda had even published a couple of short stories that were a huge hit among the people.


    The stories were a reflection of Melinda''s life. They were heart-stirring and many people could relate to it. Some parts made the readers cry and there was a dash of humor to the stories that turned them to a wholesome read. Her stories touched upon the topics of violence, abuse, and mental health.


    The readers experienced a wave of emotions and were immersed in the story. Melinda''s short stories were responsible for increasing her readership. Her fans multiplied in number and were waiting to read her new book.


    Kent was busy with work and it had been a long time since he had met Melinda. When Kent was in the company, he received a call from the chief editor of the magazine. She had called to inform him that they were ready to buy the copyright of Melinda''s novel.


    "I''ll send you the contract when it''s ready. You can also make your requests and negotiations. We''ll discuss and come to a conclusion," the editor said.


    Kent''s heart swelled with joy. An ecstatic grin stretched across his lips. He couldn''t contain his happiness and was incredibly proud of Melinda. Kent had witnessed Melinda''s hard work. He knew that she had once spent day and night writing her novel despite her health. His respect for Melinda grew multifold.


    Melinda had turned her own life experiences into a book. She had poured her heart out, which made the book more special.


    Kent knew that Melinda would be in cloud nine if she found out that her book was going to be published. He couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought of it. He quickly grabbed his phone and called her. The phone rang for a long time before it got disconnected.


    He called her again but there was no answer.


    Kent broke into a cold sweat when he got reminded of Melinda''s health. He regretted not checking on her. He immediately got into the car and drove to Melinda''s apartment.


    Kent''s heart was drumming in his chest. The road was empty and he didn''t bother obeying the traffic signal.


    He accelerated his car as anxiety was killing him. He finally slammed the brake when he arrived at Melinda''s residence. It was a half an hour drive but Kent reached in twenty minutes. He had never lost his cool but Melinda''s unanswered call was driving him insane.


    Melinda walked out of the bathroom and wiped her hair with a towel. There was a sharp knock at the door. When Melinda opened the door, she was surprised to see Kent gasping for breath. He was sweating profusely and looking anxious.


    "Kent, what''s wrong with you?" Melinda frowned.


    She had never seen him like this. She quickly dropped the towel and poured a glass of water for him.


    Kent leaned against the wall and closed his eyes. He was puffing and panting. He had been worried about Melinda and had run all the way to the fifth floor.


    "I called you, but you didn''t answer. I became worried," he said breathlessly.


    Melinda glanced at her phone and bit her lip. She felt guilty for not answering his call.


    "I''m sorry, Kent, I was in the shower. What''s up? Why did you call?"


    Kent''s face broke into a happy grin. "The publisher has decided to buy the copyright of your book. Congratulations, Melinda."


    Melinda froze on the spot. Her eyes widened with shock as she clamped her mouth with her hand. All her hard work had finally paid off.


    "So... So they''re going to publish my book?" Melinda muttered in disbelief. Kent chuckled and ruffled her hair.


    Melinda was aware of Kent''s feelings for her and always k


    ept a safe distance from him. But she was too happy at the moment to care about anything else.


    "Yep. The editor will send the contract later. You''ll have to read it carefully and then go to the office and sign the contract," Kent said.


    Melinda clapped her hands excitedly. She couldn''t recall being this happy before. Her eyes prickled with happy tears.


    Kent had been there for her and supported her the entire time. He could understand Melinda''s emotions. The next day, Kent accompanied Melinda to the office to sign the contract.


    The editor was meeting Melinda for the first time. She felt that Melinda was a beauty with brain and was glad to partner with her.


    "Oh, come on, Melinda. We need to enjoy your victory. Let me get you a cup of coffee to celebrate your success." Kent smiled tenderly. Melinda was giggling like a little girl as her eyes didn''t leave the contract paper.


    His heart melted at the sight of her happy face. He hardly saw her smile and wanted to protect her at all costs. Melinda was precious to him and he wanted to always keep her happy.


    "Kent, you''ve been incredibly supportive and none of this would have been possible without you. So it''s my treat today."


    Melinda carefully placed the contract in her bag and grinned at him. There was a mall in front of the office and Melinda decided to take him to the most popular coffee shop there.


    "You haven''t changed one bit." Kent shook his head and smiled when he saw Melinda order the usual black forest cake and macchiato.


    Melinda smiled and continued to stir her coffee.


    But deep in her heart, she knew that she had changed a lot.


    The coffee house was silent and a faint melody of piano filled the air. Melinda sighed contentedly as she was enjoying the moment. She always loved going to coffee shops and baking pastries. But she had abandoned all her wishes and desires after she got married to Jonas.


    She was like a moth that was attracted to the flame. She wanted to start a new life with Jonas but marriage slowly killed every bit of happiness, hope, and life in her. She had turned into a numb, lifeless person. She didn''t know who she was anymore and was in search of the lost ambitions and dreams to fill her hollow heart.


    "Melinda! Hello?"


    Kent snapped his fingers, interrupting Melinda''s thought. She finally came back to her senses and realized that she was in a coffee shop with Kent. "I''m sorry. All of this is a bit overwhelming and I''m a bit distracted." Melinda smiled sheepishly.


    Kent knew what she had been thinking but he didn''t want to ask her about it, so he nodded and smiled at her.


    Holley had been depressed lately and there wasn''t any news about her. She was having a nasty headache and decided to grab a cup of coffee. When she walked into the coffee house, her eyes fell on Melinda who was talking happily with Kent. She disregarded her public image and walked up to her.


    "Isn''t this Mrs. Gu? Of course, it is. What are you doing with another man here? Secret affair is it?" Holley asked, smirking at Melinda.


    The big sunglasses almost covered her entire face and Melinda couldn''t recognize her for a moment.


    "What a shameless couple!"


    Holley''s voice boomed across the coffee shop and everyone turned to look at her. "Miss Huang, mind your tongue!"


    Melinda growled.


    She had always been a strong, feisty woman, but everyone had misinterpreted her silence for fear. Melinda had endured Jonas''s torture all these years without fighting back and people thought that she was afraid of him.


    "Oops. Did I say anything wrong? Mrs. Gu, you''re a married woman. You cannot go on a date with random men," Holley mocked.


    She had always envied Melinda. She couldn''t accept that Melinda lived a better life than she did.


    "He''s not a random man. He''s my friend and I''m having coffee with him. This is a normal social activity, but I''m sure everything will seem wrong if you see through your filthy eyes. Moreover, I''ve been divorced and I can be with whoever I want. It''s none of your business."


    Melinda crossed her arms across her chest and smiled at her.


    Holley''s mouth popped open with shock.


    "Divorce?"


    Melinda''s words hit her with full force. She didn''t know that Jonas and Melinda were divorced.


    "I get it now. Mr. Gu would''ve found out that you''re a cheater. That''s perhaps why he has divorced you." Holley snickered.


    Although Holley was trying to push her buttons, Melinda didn''t lose her composure. But she was a little annoyed. It was her moment, and she was celebrating her success, but Holley was ruining it for her.


    Jonas was on his way home after visiting his ailing grandfather. The commotion in the coffee shop caught his attention. He narrowed his eyes when he saw that Holley and Melinda fighting. He asked the driver to stop the car.


    Jonas''s breath caught in his throat when he saw Melinda. He hadn''t seen her for a long time and she was looking like a different person now.


    "Take Holley away. Don''t let the paparazzi take pictures of her," Jonas instructed the driver. The driver nodded and walked into the coffee shop.


    Jonas couldn''t take his eyes off Melinda.


    He couldn''t help but wonder if she was the same woman who had married him for his money. Melinda had always looked sad and weak but she seemed beautiful and energetic now.


    Melinda was not in the mood to talk with Holley. She gritted her teeth and glared at her. The driver strutted towards Holley and whispered in her ear, "Miss Huang, everyone''s watching you."


    Holley instinctively peered at the surroundings and saw that everyone was staring at her. Her face flustered with embarrassment. She quickly adjusted her glasses and turned away.

 Chapter 20 Slander

    Holley''s eyes were searching for Jonas. She knew that the man in front of her was Jonas''s driver but she couldn''t find him.


    "Miss Huang, you''ve finally managed to earn a fortune and some fans. You need to be careful. Otherwise, you''d lose everything before you know," the driver muttered. He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that people were back to minding their own business.


    The driver had always disliked Holley. He hated the way she interacted with Jonas. She was arrogant, bossy, and always wreaked havoc.


    "Melinda, we''ll see," Holley snorted and turned to leave.


    But Melinda was impervious to her taunts.


    Holley managed to hide her filthy persona behind her beautiful looks. Although she wasn''t a famous model, her alluring beauty seemed to captivate people''s attention.


    Once Holley was gone, the driver smiled apologetically at Melinda and left.


    Melinda pursed her lips as she watched the driver leave. Holley''s fear was explicit when she talked to him and Melinda wondered who the man was.


    "Do you know him?"


    Kent stared at the driver, lost in thought. Everything had happened too fast and Kent couldn''t comprehend what was going on. Melinda was bothered by Holley and a man had appeared from nowhere to rescue her. Kent was curious to find who he was.


    "No, I don''t," Melinda mumbled as she racked her brains to find out who he was.


    A hazy image formed in her mind but she couldn''t recollect anything about him.


    When the driver got back to the car, he saw Jonas resting the back of his head on the seat with his eyes closed. His brows were knitted together and it seemed like he was in his own world.


    "Mr. Jonas, the job is done. But I think Miss Huang has recognized me," the driver said.


    Jonas snapped his eyes open and looked at him.


    "Never mind. Let''s go to the hospital."


    Jonas glanced at the coffee shop for one last time. He saw that Melinda was about to leave and Kent was standing next to her like a protective shield. The way Kent looked at Melinda made Jonas believe that they were a perfect couple.


    The driver started the car and drove out of the mall.


    Holley was seething with rage. She went home and slammed the door so hard that it rattled against the hinges. She let out a piercing scream and smashed the things to the floor. She hated that Jonas was still protective of Melinda even after she had left him.


    Nelson had refused to meet her but he continued to rave about Melinda''s character.


    She wondered what was so special about Melinda that everyone adored her. Her hatred for Melinda was blazing in her heart.


    Holley''s phone blared. She groaned and picked the call.


    "Hello?"


    "What''s the matter? Did anyone annoy you?" Yulia asked.


    Yulia had few friends because she was an illegitimate daughter. Although the agreement between Holley and Yulia was temporary, the two of them shared the same motive.


    They both wanted to defeat Melinda and were using each other to meet their goal.


    They were trying to get along with each other. Yulia had planned on inviting Holley to go shopping with her.


    "It''s your fucking sister-in-law. Who else?"


    Holley''s anger reached a whole new level when she spoke about Melinda. The two of them had met each other only a couple of times and Holley hardly knew anything about Melinda, but she would go on and on about how much she hated her.


    "Did you meet her?"


    Yulia hadn''t seen Melinda after the latter had moved out of the house. She was relieved that Melinda was gone and didn''t care if she was dead or alive.


    But when Holley explained about what had happened in the coffee shop, she became a little anxious.


    Their hatred was mutual and they couldn''t see Melinda live a happy life even if she wasn''t with Jonas anymore.


    "She''s a manipulative woman and you need to make the people of the Gu family understand that. Otherwise, everyone will be in favor of her. If Nelson manages to bring her back, then it would be impossible to chuck her out of the house again."


    Although Jonas was a heartless, selfish man, he was loyal to his grandfather. Nelson adored Melinda and the two of them were afraid that Jonas would listen to him and bring her home.


    "I know. She is a real bitch," Yulia grunted and hung up the call.


    She decided to go to the living room and see what Queena was up to. She needed to somehow intensify Queena''s hatred for Melinda. Queena was busy arranging the flowers and a servant was helping her.


    Although Yulia had no interest in self-cultivation, she thought that it would be a great opportunity to interact with Queena.


    "Aunt Queena, are you arranging flowers? Can you teach me?" Yulia asked, smiling sweetly.


    But Queena ignored her and continued to arrange the flowers.


    "Aunt Queena, are you sure that my brother has divorced Melinda? A friend of mine had seen Melinda make out with a man. She had been seeing the two of them hang out a lot. Do you think she''s been cheating on my brother the entire time?"


    Queena finally stopped and looked at her. If Melinda had been cheating on Jonas, the reputation of the


    Gu family would crumble down.


    "Melinda is an ungrateful woman. My brother is such a good man, but she wasn''t satisfied with him. She started seducing other men to satiate her desires. She doesn''t care about the Gu family." Yulia was satisfied to talk ill of Melinda. When Jonas entered the mansion, he heard Yulia making vile remarks about Melinda.


    Melinda had only met Kent to have a cup of coffee, but Yulia had twisted the whole thing, peppered the story with her imagination, and made Melinda seem like a horrible person.


    Jonas knew what had happened. Even though he despised Melinda, he hated to see Yulia trash her.


    "Stop it, Yulia! That''s enough. Don''t talk about something unless you know the truth. I was also there today," Jonas bellowed.


    Everyone was shocked by Jonas''s words and they looked at Yulia with contempt.


    Queena''s mouth twitched and she couldn''t help but smirk at her. Yulia was prone to humiliating herself in front of everyone.


    Yulia''s cheeks had turned red with embarrassment. She stormed off to her bedroom and shut the door. She couldn''t shake off the disgusting look on everyone''s face.


    Yulia was powerless in the house, so she vented her anger on the servants. Even though she was an illegitimate daughter, the servants had to obey her. Gavin couldn''t endure Yulia''s torture. He had complained about her to Queena but she didn''t seem to care about it. Nelson was still in the hospital and there was no one to stop Yulia.


    Nelson had become furious and left the Gu''s mansion to stay in the hospital. He was disappointed with Jonas. Melinda was completely oblivious to it, but Nelson thought that she hadn''t come to see him because she was mad at him as well.


    Jonas completed the discharge formalities and was ready to take Nelson back home. But Nelson was adamant about staying back in the hospital.


    "Grandpa, it''s not my fault. It was her decision to divorce me," Jonas said helplessly.


    "You''d have done something to hurt her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have gone to the extent of divorcing you. She has a lot of patience. You''d have forced her to do this," Nelson grumbled.


    Jonas could see that his grandfather was active and it was time for him to return home.


    Jonas somehow managed to bring Nelson home. The servants were waiting for Nelson''s arrival and Gavin breathed a sigh of relief when he saw him enter the house.


    "Is it true that Melinda is never going to come back? She can always be my granddaughter even if she isn''t married to my grandson," Nelson said, smiling sadly.


    Jonas didn''t answer, but Yulia was burning with rage. Nelson didn''t seem to consider her as his granddaughter at all.


    "I want you to call her right away and apologize," Nelson said sternly.


    Yulia immediately stepped forward and held Nelson''s hands. "Grandpa, Melinda is happy with Kent. Why would she come back?" Nelson arched an eyebrow and looked at her with suspicion.


    "Melinda was seeing Kent even before she divorced my brother. Jonas is innocent."


    Nelson glared at Yulia. She was supporting Jonas whilst assassinating Melinda''s character.


    "Shut up! I know Melinda very well. She is a wonderful girl."


    Melinda had always obeyed him and handled everything with care. Nelson was concerned about her but she always smiled and assured him that she was okay. He couldn''t hear Yulia degrade her.


    "Grandpa, I didn''t say anything wrong. Many people have seen her with a man. If you don''t trust me, go to her house right now. She''ll be with a man called Kent," Yulia said angrily.


    Yulia had sent one of her men to find out what Melinda had been doing. The man found her hanging out with Kent and had secretly taken pictures of them.


    "Shut up, Yulia!" Nelson''s face turned red with rage.


    He was an angry man and a strict grandfather. He had been rude to everyone in the Gu family except for Melinda.


    "Melinda is not with your brother anymore. She has the right to choose a partner. She can be with anyone she wants to and that''s none of your business. I don''t want you to disturb her anymore."


    Nelson knew Yulia very well. He had always been protective of Melinda and people were afraid of harming her. But Melinda didn''t belong to the Gu family anymore and Nelson knew that Yulia would have no qualms about tormenting her.


    When Nelson turned around, he saw that Jonas was gone. He sighed and shook his head.


    Jonas understood that he couldn''t avoid his grandfather''s question anymore. Nelson was waiting for him when he returned home in the evening.


    "Have you not tried contacting her?"


    "No, Grandpa, we aren''t together anymore and she is with Kent now. You should leave her alone."


    Jealousy resided in the pit of his stomach. Jonas had been keeping track of what was going on in Melinda''s life. But he didn''t tell Nelson about it.


    Melinda was a different person now. She was enjoying her newfound freedom.


    No matter what Nelson asked, Jonas continued to avoid his questions. He couldn''t understand his emotions and sharing his feelings with his grandfather would be the last thing he''d want to do.

 Chapter 21 Luke

    Nelson was aware that it was useless for him to try and get any news about Melinda from Jonas. So he requested Gavin to investigate the matter for him.


    He was very happy to learn that Melinda had been keeping herself busy by writing some works and she had even finished a book that was about to be published.


    "It seems that the Gu family had been holding back her potential for all these years."


    Nelson had his own connections, so although Melinda''s book hadn''t been published yet, he still had managed to get a sample. He looked at the carefully written words in the book, and was intrigued by her personal experiences that she had articulated with so much emotion.


    Her sadness flowed through every word that she wrote, captivating the reader who could feel every pain that Melinda wrote about, as if it was their own. It was the first time that Nelson had ever doubted his decision to keep Jonas and Melinda married.


    "Mr. Nelson, Melinda always made her own choices despite your influence, you can''t blame yourself for everything," Gavin comforted Nelson.


    Back then, Melinda had been brave and had a crush on Jonas. When she learned that she could marry him, she didn''t care about any other things and made sure that she was married to him. She tried to stay in the marriage, struggling against hope and disappointment over the years, but she finally gave up and chose to get out of it quickly.


    "Anyway, Mellie is a member of the Gu family. I need to protect her. I''ll support her in the future when her books are published. Gavin, you have to make arrangements but make sure that it is anonymous and no one ever finds out about my involvement in her professional life."


    Nelson seemed to have come up with a solution and made up his mind. Although Melinda was not his grandson''s wife anymore, he would still protect her.


    Once the novel was published, Melinda was out of the woods; she was no longer so tight on cash and could even afford to take a break. She rested for a short period before getting back on the road to look for a job. Learning from her previous experience of being tricked, she didn''t dare to look for work through an agency. Instead, she went to a commercial office building to find a job.


    Lady Luck was smiling upon her, so when the editor learned that she was looking for a job, she recommended her to one of her friends, who worked in the planning department of a small-scale cultural company.


    Melinda liked this job very much. It was right up her alley and matched what she had specialized in as her major. Moreover, she had relatively more free working hours, which gave her time to do her own things.


    Seeing that she had gradually settled down, Kent began to pursue her in earnest and tried to up his game. He drove her to and from work daily, and it took him less than three days to get familiar with Melinda''s workmates at her department.


    He was handsome, elegant and polite, but the most important thing was that he brought food for them every day. He quickly won over her workmates, and although she still vehemently denied that there was anything between them, the people in the department all believed that he was her boyfriend.


    If that was not the case, then they would try their best to bring them together.


    "Hi, Kent! Are you here to pick Mellie up again?" a colleague greeted Kent warmly as soon as Kent arrived at Melinda''s department.


    Kent smiled and gave them the stuff he had bought. Then someone shouted, "Kent, here you are again, with wonderful food!"


    "Where is Mellie?"


    asked Kent as he walked to Melinda''s desk and found no one there.


    "She is in the washroom. But she is not doing well today. You might be a father, Kent," a colleague said jokingly, but Kent frowned unconsciously.


    Melinda had not promised to be his girlfriend yet. It was a mere fantasy for Kent to be a father, especially for Melinda''s baby.


    "Yeah. She has vomited several times today," another colleague stated as they ate the food Kent had brought.


    But Kent was worried and was no longer excited at all.


    Just then, Melinda came out of the bathroom. After vomiting, she looked as pale as a sheet and very frightening.


    "Please give me a minute, Kent," Melinda said weakly.


    They had made an appointment to go out for dinner that evening, so she was not surprised to see Kent in her office. However, after seeing her weak appearance, Kent grew more worried and less interested in the date.


    "You should go to the hospital and have a check-up. You need to know if it''s food poisoning or it could be something else more serious," Kent stated as he fretted around her.


    Kent was not at ease. Thinking of what her colleague had said, indicating that Melinda had vomited several times, he could not help but worry about her. After all, she loved herself very much. There was nothing between them, so it was impossible for her to be pregnant. That was why he was worried that she might have eaten something bad.


    He was a smart man. The statement about her constant vomiting explained why her colleagues had come to the conclusion that she was pregnant.


    "No, I don''t think it''s food poisoning. My diet has been normal and constant without much change, and I haven''t been eating out much. But my appetite has been very poor lately and I have a lot of discomforts in my abdomen."


    Thinking of the discomfort she had been feeling for the last two days, Melinda was also a little worried. She therefore did not object to Kent''s proposal to take her to the hospital. She simply tidied up and followed him to the hospital.


    There were always many people in the hospital at any given time. Melinda sat on the chair to rest a little bit as Kent helped her by waiting in line for the registration process. By the time everything was done, more than an hour had passed.


    "Did you have surgery recently?"


    "Yes, I had a miscarriage some time back," explained Melinda without showing any emotion.


    When she had gone through her miscarriage, Melinda came to this hospital alone, and once the procedure was done, she went back home. Although she had recuperated when she was pricked by the vase fragments, the doctor ignored the miscarriage history and focused on the wound on her back.


    "I suggest that you visit the gynecology department. It''s probably the surgical wound that is inflamed," the doctor explained to Melinda while writing down a prescription for her.


    Kent accompanied Melinda to the gynecology department for a physical examination. It turned out that where they had made the incision during surgery was inflamed.


    Melinda''s situation seemed like a small medical accident. Because of the negligence of the doctors, the incision was not


    treated well and therefore she now had an infection which made it inflamed. Fortunately, it was caught on time, or it would have festered and become more serious, which would be harmful to her health.


    "Damn it. How could the doctor have been so careless? Have a good rest, Melinda. I will deal with this matter," Ken stated in anger.


    He seemed to grow angrier by the minute. Once he thought of the consequences that the doctor had just said, he felt terrified. He couldn''t bear to see Melinda suffer any more.


    Melinda had rarely seen Kent that angry. His nostrils flared like an angry bull ready to charge at a crowd. Melinda, on the other hand, was not too worried. She reasoned that since the doctors had found her problem in time, she would be fine after some time of treatment.


    "Melinda, you have no idea if you are the only victim," Kent said with passion.


    Melinda was speechless. Although she was fine and she had found the issues on time, what if it was someone else?


    Melinda found that she didn''t have a valid reason to prevent Kent from confronting the doctors. Soon, Kent found the doctor who had treated her. The doctor was on duty at the hospital that time.


    Kent seemed to be gentle, polite and exterior. However, he was an astute business man and knew how to confront his opponents without having to shout. His aggressive attitude seemed mild but he was tough enough to make the doctor sweat.


    "It''s my fault. I had just performed a major operation and was too tired. Mr. Jiang, I''m sorry, but I hope this can be handled in private, otherwise it can cost me my practicing license."


    The doctor also felt guilty. If things got worse, her practicing license would be revoked and she wouldn''t be able to practice any kind of medicine anymore.


    "So your excuse is that you were irresponsible for other patients just because of a major operation? Is this how you act as a professional doctor? What happened to the Hippocratic oath?" Kent asked mildly.


    The doctor was about to say something when a woman''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Kent, it''s my fault too. I should have taken more rest. It''s not entirely the doctor''s fault."


    Although Melinda was uneasy staying in the hospital, especially after she heard what the doctor said, she decided not to hold the doctor accountable.


    The accident at home was unknown. During her examination just now, the doctor also observed that it was because she used some over the counter medications which were not appropriate for her condition.


    "Miss Mo, I''m very sorry for the negligence, you can''t take responsibility for my actions. Can we resolve this issue in private?"


    "It''s okay. I just hope that you can be more careful in the future. If you feel tired, you need to have enough rest before taking on another patient."


    Melinda had always seen on the news and social media how doctors would fall down while at the operating table due to exhaustion, so she was very aware of the situation. Seeing that Melinda was not going to pursue the matter further, Kent didn''t argue anymore. The doctor hesitated feeling guilty, and decided to personally oversee Melinda''s affairs while she was in the hospital.


    The hospital where Melinda had been admitted in was a bit short on ward, especially for the department of gynecology. Other departments were not as overwhelmed, so they could take better care of Melinda. The doctor therefore organized for her to be moved to an adjacent double ward which belonged to the pediatric department.


    Apart from Melinda, there was also a little boy in the room. Seeing the new comer, he was curious and kept asking questions.


    Perhaps because Melinda had lost a child before, she seemed very patient with him. She looked at the little boy and talked with him for a while. At last, Kent stood by and reminded her that she needed to take a rest.


    "Are you sick? Dad said that you should have a good rest if you are sick. I also need a rest, let''s have a rest together."


    The boy''s tender tone made people smile although he reasoned like an adult. Melinda was tired and fell asleep soon.


    Kent didn''t leave. The boy played iPad by himself for a while and soon also fell asleep. Silence filled the ward.


    Melinda had asked for sick leave from the company, and so she was able to have a good rest at the hospital. The little boy kept her company the whole time. He told her many interesting things in his own childish way. She came up with a new idea for her book inspired by the boy as one of her characters.


    After discussing with the editor for a while, Melinda set the background of the characters and prepared to get down to writing a new manuscript.


    "Hey, are you writing your diary?"


    The boy was called Luke Zhou and he was brilliant, although still in kindergarten where he was always at the top of his class. He knew a lot of words, but he could only read a limited number of them. When he saw Melinda busy typing in front of the computer, he assumed it was a diary.


    "No, I''m writing stories," Melinda answered gently.


    "What kind of story? May I read it? I like to read stories."


    The stories Luke Zhou read were obviously different from what Melinda was writing. Melinda laughed and ruffled his hair, making it look messier than before although he looked very cute.


    "It will be boring for you to read this kind of story. I will find another story for you."


    "Is it like what Dad has been reading?" Luke Zhou asked curiously. His father was always busy reading something, but his father didn''t treat him as gently as Melinda did. He always threw him a random story book to read.


    "Maybe it''s the same one, let''s see what I can get."


    Melinda searched for a story online. As soon as she started reading, Luke Zhou continued reading for himself. Once he was finished reading word for word, he looked at Melinda with happiness, as he expected her to compliment him for finishing the story.


    Obviously, Luke Zhou had heard the common story many times. But following their regular conversations, Melinda was surprised to find that although he was very young, he knew a lot of other things.


    "Luke, you are so smart!"


    "My parents always say I''ve picked up a few skills over the years."


    Luke Zhou was proud of himself, like a peacock. After a while, he talked about his parents. It was not until then that Melinda learned that they were in the same industry although their level was relatively higher than her.


    Luke Zhou''s father was the boss of Grand Culture Company which was well-known in A City. So she got interested instantly to hear more about him.


    However, it seemed that she hadn''t seen Luke Zhou''s parents for the many days that she had been in hospital.

 Chapter 22 Living Together

    Luke finally told Melinda that his father was on a business trip. He and his father had been video chatting in the beginning, but since Luke had a bad temper, they had stopped talking altogether. Melinda had been keeping him company and Luke had forgotten about his father.


    Melinda was glad about meeting Luke. Otherwise, she would have been lonely in the hospital.


    Kent was busy with work and couldn''t stay with Melinda all the time.


    "Luke, your father must be having a lot of problems to deal with. He perhaps misses you and wants to talk with you. He will be upset if you ignore him," Melinda said.


    Luke frowned.


    "Really?" he asked, cocking his head to one side.


    "Yeah. I think you should call your father and tell him that you miss him. He''ll be happy to hear from you."


    Melinda smiled. She could understand what Luke''s father must have been going through, and she somehow wanted to reunite them.


    Luke listened to Melinda and finally called his father. Melinda watched the two of them interact happily with a small smile on her face. Luke had missed his father terribly and his anger disappeared in an instant. He was telling his father about what he had been up to and even mentioned about Melinda.


    "Melinda, Dad said that he''d be coming to see me today. He has even brought a toy for me," Luke said, clapping his hands excitedly.


    Melinda wished she were a child too. Children led simple lives. They could forgive and forget easily. Life got complicated when you grew up and you had no choice but to survive through the storm.


    Luke''s father arrived at the hospital in the evening. Although he looked tired, the resemblance between him and Luke was uncanny.


    He had brought a fruit basket for Melinda as Luke had been talking nonstop about her.


    "Dad, Melinda is a writer too. She is brilliant!"


    Luke loved his new toy and enjoyed playing with it. He was explaining about Melinda''s short stories to his father, which surprised Melinda a little. She didn''t know that he had been paying attention to her all this time.


    Jack Zhou was shocked by his son''s words. He turned his head to look at Melinda who was smiling politely.


    "Miss Mo, what kind of stories do you write?"


    Jack Zhou asked.


    "I write novels. It''s very satisfying to write about people and create a world with words."


    Melinda had written several novels. Writing was a means of escape for her. She could forget all her problems and trouble by weaving a story of her own.


    "Have you published any of your work?"


    "You mean on the Internet? Well, I was planning to do it in the beginning. But with my friend''s help, I finally gathered the courage to publish my work in a magazine."


    Jack Zhou became interested in Melinda. They continued to talk about her writing journey. He made a note of Melinda''s short stories and asked his assistant to arrange them for him to read.


    Jack Zhou helped Melinda create an official account on the website of Grand Culture Company. She was soon invited to attend the party. Melinda was finally happy to see good things happen in her life.


    Luke was oblivious to what was going on and was casting curious glances at Melinda. He recognized the logo of Grand Culture Company and understood that his dad had been helping her. His heart swelled with joy.


    Melinda had a lot of ideas in mind. Jack Zhou understood her potential and directly arranged for an editor to communicate with her.


    A lot of bloggers recommended Melinda''s works and she soon became a popular writer. Luke had been constantly raving about Melinda to Jack Zhou. He realized that Melinda was an honest, sincere, and hardworking woman, and therefore, he quickly arranged a contract for her to sign.


    Melinda was reading an article about her and her books. She read all the comments and appreciation from her fans on the website. She promised herself never to disappoint her loyal fans.


    Kent was thrilled to witness Melinda''s success. When Kent praised him, Luke grew very happy.


    Melinda was gradually recuperating. The doctors said that she could go back home, so Melinda finished all the discharge formalities and was ready to leave. But part of her wanted to stay back because of Luke. Melinda had developed a strong bond with him and was upset about leaving him.


    "I will come and see you every day, I promise," she said, ruffling his hair. "I''ll bring all your favorite food, but you should also be a good boy and listen to what the nurses and doctors say. Only then will you be able to recover soon."


    She had seen Luke throw tantrums at people but he had always been kind to her and listened to her advice.


    After the nurses found out that Melinda was going to leave the hospital, they became worried about feeding and taking care of Luke. They were especially concerned about how he would react when they administered the medicines as Luke was afraid of needles and injections.


    Once Melinda was discharged from the hospital, Kent took the day off to take care of her. She didn''t carry many things, so she packed her things in a small bag, and left after saying goodbye to Luke.


    "It''s windy outside. Put your coat on."


    Kent slipped her coat across Melinda''s shoulders, knelt down, and buttoned her coat. The coat was long and ca


    me down till her shin. Melinda''s cheeks turned red with embarrassment as she tucked her hair behind her ear. Kent secured the final button and smoothed her coat.


    "Thank you, Kent."


    Melinda smiled gratefully. She waited by the gate of the hospital as Kent went to bring the car from the parking lot.


    The cold wind pierced her body and Melinda''s teeth began to chatter as she hugged herself.


    Jonas had come to the hospital to get Nelson''s report and saw Melinda standing by the gate. Her face was pale and her cheeks were red. She was rubbing her hands to warm her body. Melinda looked puny under the enormous coat. Jonas was worried that she might get knocked by the force of the wind.


    Holley was in the car too. She knitted her eyebrows when she saw Jonas staring at something intently. She followed his gaze and found that he was looking at Melinda. Anger rose from the bottom of her stomach. She pinched herself so hard that her nails almost pierced her skin.


    "Mr. Gu, that woman is your ex-wife, isn''t she?" Holley asked, emphasizing the word "ex".


    Jonas ignored her and steered the car towards the empty space of the parking lot. Jonas glanced at Melinda again and saw Kent step out of the car. He opened a blanket and draped it across Melinda''s shoulders.


    Jonas was instantly annoyed by Kent''s gesture.


    "Kent, you''re being overprotective. This is unnecessary."


    Melinda shook her head and smiled. She felt warmer after she got into the car. It had been a long time since she had gone home. She decided to go shopping first to get the essentials.


    Jonas got the inspection report and accompanied Holley to the mall as she wanted to buy something. Holley saw Melinda and Kent walk out of the mall happily. Kent was carrying the grocery bags like a doting husband.


    "They look happy, don''t they? I''ve never seen Melinda this happy before," Holley said.


    Jonas''s face was expressionless and she couldn''t guess what was going on in his mind. But Holley knew that men always craved for things they couldn''t have.


    Although Jonas hated Melinda, she was his wife once. He was a proud man and hated to see her with another man.


    "Looks like they''ve known each other for a long time. I mean, look at how close they are."


    Holley''s words were brewing a storm in Jonas''s heart. His hatred and jealousy for Kent grew multifold.


    "Look, you can go back home if you don''t have anything to do. I''m busy and don''t have the time to hang out with you," Jonas grunted. Holley pursed her lips and stared at him, but she was secretly enjoying his response.


    "I think they''re living together. That''s why they''ve come to get the daily essentials. Honestly, I''m jealous of Melinda. She has finally found her true love."


    Although Holley was trying to provoke Jonas, her words were true. She had always envied Melinda. She hated that everyone adored her.


    Jonas was infuriated. He had suspected that something was going on between Melinda and Kent. Holley''s words added fuel to the fire. The two of them were looking like a happy couple indeed. Jonas''s heart sank. He felt as if someone had taken away his most prized possession. He couldn''t let them have it. Melinda couldn''t belong to anyone else and he wanted to destroy their relationship.


    Jonas asked Holley to get off the car and drove back to his company. Holley would have been angry before, but now, she was pleased to see him like this.


    She was sure that Jonas would never bring Melinda back to the Gu family.


    As soon as Jonas walked into the company, he instructed his secretary to send someone to monitor Melinda. The secretary was shocked but obeyed his orders.


    Jonas couldn''t comprehend his feelings. Everything seemed confusing. He couldn''t understand why he still cared for Melinda even after he had divorced her.


    Jonas told himself that he wanted to find evidence to prove Melinda and Kent''s secret affair. Then he could show it to Nelson so that he wouldn''t bother Jonas anymore.


    Melinda was blissfully unaware of what was going on. Kent didn''t allow her to eat outside as he didn''t want her to fall sick again, so he made dinner for her. Jonas''s informant clicked a picture of Kent serving food for Melinda.


    "Kent, thank you. I''m sorry for all the trouble," she smiled.


    Melinda felt better after the refreshing shower. She changed into a housecoat and plopped on the chair. The delicious aroma of food made her stomach grumble.


    "If you think you''re troubling me, start taking care of yourself," Kent said as he placed the dishes on the table.


    Melinda loved Kent''s cooking and began to clumsily gulp the food down. She was used to eating with him and didn''t bother being elegant.


    Jonas''s body was shaking with anger when he received the pictures of Melinda and Kent having dinner together.


    He ripped the photos and threw them in the air.


    Jonas didn''t expect Melinda to move on easily. He was used to seeing her follow him like a loyal puppy. He couldn''t digest the fact that she was with another man now.


    "Boss, do you want us to continue monitoring Miss Mo?" the secretary asked cautiously.


    Jonas''s veins popped out on his forehead. He was furious and the secretary was afraid of pissing him off.


    "Yes,"


    Jonas said through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 23 Janet

    As the secretary, he could only follow the CEO''s orders. Shaking his head, the secretary told himself not to think too much into what had transpired.


    But he had to contact the informant once again, because he had asked him to get away.


    After dinner, Kent went back after staying in Melinda''s place for a while. Melinda was recuperating well and had made improvements in her health. She went to bed after writing a chapter.


    As for Kent, who had just gotten back home, his day wasn''t ending as well as he thought it would. When he got home, the door was wide open. Only a few people had the key to his house. He was sure that his parents must have come since they were the only people brave enough to come to his house unannounced.


    As expected, Kent came into the house and saw his parents sitting on the sofa. Each of them had a cup of tea, with nuts piled on a small plate for themselves. They were engrossed on a program they were watching on TV.


    "Dad, Mom, why are you here?"


    Kent changed his shoes and walked towards them. He checked his phone, but there was no call. It seemed that his parents hadn''t called him at all.


    "Since you never come home to visit us, we may as well take the mountain to Mohamed and decided to visit you instead. Why are you always so busy with your work that you have no time to visit even your family? Have you had dinner yet?" Kent''s mother, Janet, asked with dissatisfaction.


    Her son had always been busy as soon as he grew up, and didn''t go home often. He had even taken the habit of working late into the night; how could he take care of himself with such a crazy schedule? He needed a girlfriend to keep him company and take care of his needs.


    "I have already eaten," said Kent, not wanting to agitate his mother further.


    He walked to the sofa and sat across from his parents. He had already gotten used to his mother''s nagging and her impromptu appearances at his apartment. He could almost guess exactly what she was thinking.


    "Son, are you just coming back from work at this time?" Janet asked tentatively.


    Kent''s father seemed to be concentrating on the TV, because that was where his eyes were looking, although all his mind was focused on the conversation between his son and wife.


    "Yes."


    "Son, it''s time for you to get a girlfriend. You can''t only work all day long. How about dating someone after work?" asked Janet


    She had come to visit her son this time with a very specific agenda. She wanted to discuss the direction in which Kent''s life was taking. Janet was worried that her son''s age mates back in their hometown all had children who were big enough to run around.


    "Mom, it''s still too early for me to get married. I''m not in a hurry."


    He knew that all his mother cared about was marriage. In the past few years, he had always been in love with Melinda, so he had never dated any other girl. His mother on the other hand had been so worried that she had even begun to question his sexual orientation. She had once accosted him and repeatedly made him promise that he was straight before she could let him go.


    But shortly after, she had begun to urge him to get married every chance she got.


    "You''re in your late 20s. You''re old enough. Do you remember your primary school classmates?" Janet began her usual train of rants insinuating that someone''s child was already going to school and Kent should bring his girlfriend home to introduce the new girl to her and his father and get married soon.


    "Your father and I are still young. If you have a child now, we can help to look after him; however, when we get old in the future, you can only look after him by yourselves. You don''t know anything, and you can''t take good care of a child..." Janet reiterated her exhortation once again.


    Kent listened to her, silently absorbing her standard speech which at this point he could recite word for word. He was amazed at his mother''s tenacity, and he didn''t understand how his mother never got tired of saying the same thing over and over again.


    He knew clearly that in his parents'' eyes, he was not young any more. So he always listened silently when his mother talked without interrupting her.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I am searching and as soon as I have a girlfriend, I will bring her back to meet you," said Kent.


    He had always made perfunctory statements as he tried to pacify his mother, but this time he actually made a promise to her, because he was actively pursuing Melinda who had finally left the Gu family. He was sure that he had a chance now.


    "Do you think that it is so easy to deceive me since I am an old woman now? My friend has already informed me that she has spotted you several times going to the hospital to take care of a girl. Why do you spend so much time taking care of her if she is not your girlfriend? If you really have a girlfriend, you know you can always bring her home. I am not an animal, I won''t eat her."


    Janet''s friend had gone to the hospital for a regular examination as she had not feeling well recently. She happened to see Kent with Melinda several times and told Janet about it. Therefore, Kent''s mother could not wait to come to his home with her husband and find out the truth behind his weird behavior.


    Kent was tongue tied; he didn''t know that his mother had a battalion of spies watching over his love life. He didn''t know how to answer the question.


    "Could it be that the girl doesn''t like you and it is unrequited love?" Janet said, dramatically covering her mouth with her hand.


    She thought it was impossible. Her son was so outstanding, in her eyes. Kent was her joy and pride, so she had always ignored such a conjecture.


    As for the reason why Kent was single till now, Janet only believed there were two issues. One was that he was gay, and the other was that her son''s demands and requirement for the right girl were too high.


    "Mom, stop talking about this topic for now, please change the subject. We can talk about it later in the future," Kent requested his mother politely.


    Kent didn''t want to mess up his relationship with Melinda. She had finally allowed him into her life and was very polite to him, so he didn''t want to frighten her away. After all, he had been waiting for so many years. He wouldn''t be in a hurry.


    "Well, that''s enough. Our son has grown up, and he knows what to do."


    Kent looked at his father, Charles Jiang, with pleading eyes and Charles Jiang decided to help him out. Kent was relieved and immediately took the opportunity to hide in the study away from his mother''s prying eyes. He gave the excuse that he had something to deal with.


    Unfortunately, Charles Jiang got himself into trouble after his son got out of the room. Janet kept talking to Charles the whole night, lamenting over their son''s non-existent love life.


    The next morning, when Kent went to work, Janet changed her clothes, disguised herself a


    nd then followed him secretly.


    She closely watched him as Kent went to Melinda''s place to pick her up and brought breakfast for her. Janet followed him with a big smile on her face. She couldn''t help taking out her phone and taking many photos of Melinda.


    Melinda was quiet and polite at first sight, which made elderly people really attracted to her character and like her very much.


    Janet liked the girl too. She thought her son''s requirement was really high, but fortunately this girl seemed to be well behaved and respectable.


    When Melinda returned to her department, her colleagues came up to greet her. They even put a bunch of flowers on her desk and helped her with the work that had accumulated the whole time she had been sick and taken a break.


    This kind of concern made Melinda very happy. Since she had married Jonas, she had not interacted with a lot of people and always felt out of place, but now she actually felt as if she belonged and was actually enjoying herself.


    At noon, when she invited her colleagues for lunch, Kent stopped working and went to accompany her. They were joking and making fun of each other and asking Kent who had invited him for lunch. Of course, it was Kent who ended up paying for the bill in the end.


    Janet kept following them until noon. Seeing that they were together anytime they had a break, she was certain that they were in a relationship. When she returned home, she showed photos of Melinda to Charles Jiang. Charles Jiang praised Melinda very much and thought she was very pretty and good enough for their son.


    "I told you that there must be something happening for our son to leave so early and come back home late in the night," stated Janet with excitement.


    Then she began going through the photos she had taken once again just to confirm that she had seen her son with a woman. She acknowledged that she was really good at photography, marveling at the wonderful pictures she had taken. On second thought, she realized that maybe it was because the girl was so beautiful that no matter how bad her photography skills were, she still looked dazzling.


    Kent still picked up Melinda from work in the evening, but he couldn''t have dinner with her because his parents were waiting for him at home.


    "Kent, I didn''t know your parents are here, I''m so sorry I have been taking so much of your time. I even let you pick me up after work. Please go home quickly and entertain them."


    Melinda felt sorry for him. If she had known that his parents were visiting, she would have chosen to take the subway or a taxi back to her apartment.


    "It''s okay. It''s not safe for a girl to go out alone."


    While Kent was still talking, Melinda had already unfastened the seat belt and was ready to get off the car. Just then, Kent''s cell phone rang, and the screen showed that it was his mother who was calling.


    For some reason, Kent had a bad feeling.


    "Mom, I just got off duty. I''ll be home soon," Kent said directly as he gave Melinda an apologetic smile.


    Melinda stopped moving around and sat there quietly waiting for him to finish.


    "Why did you come back so soon? Had you gone to pick up your girlfriend?"


    Janet had planned to ask Kent to bring the girl back home. When she heard that Kent was ready to go home after work, she became anxious.


    "Mom, I have told you before, I don''t have a girlfriend."


    Massaging his eyebrows, Kent said helplessly. His mother was really stubborn.


    "Don''t lie to me. I saw that girl today. She is a good girl. Why don''t you want to bring her home? What are you thinking about? I''m telling you, I like her very much. Don''t let me down," Janet said.


    Kent froze for a second wondering what she was talking about. She said that she saw her and indicated that it was today. "Mom, have you been following me around?"


    "If I had not followed you, I wouldn''t have known that you have been hiding such a big secret from me. I''m telling you, if you don''t bring that girl back home so that we can meet her, your father and I will live here with you forever."


    "Mom..." Kent was about to say something more, but Janet interrupted him and hung up. Melinda didn''t know what to say, so she just sat there innocently waiting for Kent to calm down.


    Janet spoke in a low voice, but the space in the car was too small, so Melinda could hear a few things that were said.


    "I''m sorry. There seems some misunderstanding between my mother and me," Kent said sheepishly.


    However, he was looking forward to seeing how Melinda would react.


    "It doesn''t matter. Your mother is very lovely," Melinda said with a smile.


    Hearing that, Kent shook his head in dismay. His mother was the most troublesome person he knew, but thinking of the last threat she had issued, Kent began to worry again.


    He looked at Melinda, a little hesitant. He had been afraid to ask for clarity about the state of their relationship for a long time. He was afraid that if he said anything, it would probably affect their friendship, but now he wanted to take advantage of this chance and ask her.


    "Melinda, I have a request to make."


    Kent took a deep breath and spoke hesitantly. His words almost used up all of his courage. He could feel his heart beating so fast and wildly that he thought she could hear it from where she was sitting.


    "Kent, you can just tell me if something is wrong with your parents. You have helped me so much, how can I not help you when you need it? I will help you as long as I can."


    Melinda had always been grateful to Kent. If she could help him, she would not hesitate to do everything in her power.


    "My mother thinks that you are my girlfriend and is insisting that I take you home for introductions," Kent spoke very fast as if he spoke any slower, his courage would disappear. He was sure that she might have heard his mother''s loud threats.


    Melinda didn''t want to have an ambiguous relationship with Kent and always tried to make it clear so that they were not confused.


    "Well, considering how much you have come through for me so many times, I''ll just help you this time, only this one time. Okay?" Melinda said with a smile.


    She was a highly emotionally intelligent person. Her few words not only saved the two of them from embarrassment, but also explained her position on their relationship.


    "Thanks for your understanding."


    The smile Kent gave her was a little bitter, because he was now clear on exactly how she felt about him, but he still covered it up well.


    "How about we wait for two days? We both have time over the weekend," Melinda suggested. Kent nodded in agreement as they got off the car together.


    The lights in the corridor where she lived were off. Melinda didn''t refuse for him to escort her to her apartment because she was afraid of the dark.


    "I''m home. Thank you, Kent." She then entered the room and Kent didn''t leave until the door was closed.

 Chapter 24 Online Dramas

    Kent looked at the closed door in deep thought. Then he turned around and went back home. Janet who had been busy preparing dinner because she was expecting a visitor, did a double take. When she realized that he had come back alone, she peeped through the window checking if the girl was still in the car.


    "Where is she?"


    After Janet confirmed that there was no one else except for Kent, she stared at him expectantly waiting for an explanation from him. Although Charles looked very calm and disinterested in their discussion, he had actually been looking forward to meeting his future daughter-in-law.


    His son was no longer a little boy and it was time to start acting like an adult, since with adulthood came certain expectations.


    "Mom, please don''t ever do that again, following me around as if I am a common criminal. I will probably bring her home and introduce her to you in a few days. However, please take note that she is not my girlfriend."


    Kent felt that he needed to explain to his parents the nature of their relationship in case they build up false hope. As soon as he stated that they were not in a relationship, his mother''s mood made a 360 degree change as if she was a roller coaster.


    She was relieved to hear that he was willing to bring her home. But as soon as he mentioned that she was not his girlfriend, everything just didn''t make sense for Janet.


    "She''s not your girlfriend? What do you mean? Then why do you treat her so well? Could it be that you really are in a one-sided love affair?"


    Janet looked at her son in disbelief. The minute she saw Melinda she thought she was an excellent person and was a perfect fit for her son and they balanced each other out.


    "Well, don''t push him too hard. It''s a good thing that the girl is willing to come home with him," said Charles.


    Charles came out to mediate the dispute between Janet and Kent since things just seemed to be escalating. Janet reluctantly dropped the subject and Kent breathed a sigh of relief, as the family was finally able to enjoy the wonderful dinner that his mother had slaved over.


    The first thing Melinda did after she came back home was to close the windows and doors to keep off the strong winds; then she began to prepare dinner. Although there was a lot of food in the fridge, she prepared a simple dish of noodles for her dinner.


    Meanwhile on the other side, the secretary was frightened again when he received the photos from the person he had dispatched. He finally gained courage and knocked on the door.


    Jonas was still working. Melinda always thought that he was a strange man and couldn''t understand his contradictory character. He was a workaholic, but strangely enough, he still had enough time on his hands to spend much time with different women.


    "Mr. Gu," the secretary said, as he gingerly stepped into the office cautiously.


    Jonas looked up instantly. His blood shot eyes were as fiery and frightening as an eagle''s. He had been eagerly waiting for the news, like the masochist that he was, hurting himself day in, day out.


    Although in his mind he didn''t think that his behavior was self-abuse at all. He had managed to convince himself that it was a necessary step towards pursuing the truth and convincing his grandfather that Melinda was not as innocent as he assumed. This was the only way he could feel a bit relieved from the pressure that always built up on his chest every time he saw his secretary.


    But in many cases, he also didn''t welcome the temporary release. It was a complicated feeling that he didn''t want to dwell on much. As soon as that thought crossed Jonas''s mind, it only lasted for about three seconds before he shoved it at the back of his mind.


    "These are the photos that were taken today."


    The secretary took out the photos which showed Melinda and Kent getting out of the car together, as they went into the apartment building. There were also several photos of the two in the car not doing anything of interest, although, because of the angle the photos were taken, they looked a little intimate.


    "You can get off work now and you don''t have to monitor them anymore," said Jonas.


    His secretary nodded and left quickly breathing a sigh of relief. It was true that jobs that paid high salaries also came with a higher level of risk. However, working for Mr. Gu involved a new level of risk taking, and even the simple act of breathing was considered a precious commodity.


    The photos were scattered all over his desk. Jonas took another swiping look at them and gave a cold snort as he stared at them gloomily. He shook his head as if trying to clear his mind from the gloomy topic, and then he went back to handling his work documents.


    He had been receiving the photos for a while now, indicating that the relationship between Kent and Melinda was unusual. It seemed Jonas had underestimated Melinda. He didn''t expect that although Melinda looked so innocent, she had already been with someone else.


    Jonas had been signing on a document although distracted, when he heard a weird sound. He lowered his head to find the source of the sound and realized that the document was forcefully scratched that some pieces of paper were torn.


    The destroyed piece of paper was a testament of the powerful force and terrifying anger he was harboring.


    Jonas stared blankly at the document, then irritably picked it up and threw it into the trash can. Rubbing his eyebrows, he gently tried to massage his temples to ease the pressure building up in his head. He was inexplicably angry and in urgent need of an avenue to vent.


    Although there wasn''t any urgent matter that required his attention, to warrant his tendencies to work late, he still didn''t go home. Any time he went back home, he was sure to always see his grandfather frowning and looking at him discontentedly, and always judging his choices.


    It seemed that Melinda left because of his actions. When he looked at the photos, which showed how happy the couple were, he wanted to show the photos to his grandfather. His intention was to wipe off the discontented looks from his grandfather''s face and show him what Melinda was really up to.


    But another rational voice deep in his heart, stopped him from executing his plans. The restless Jonas rationalized that he shouldn''t stimulate his grandfather further since he had just recovered.


    It was obviously not suitable for him to work in such a state. He picked up the car key from his desk and left his office in a hurry. He did not go home to the family residence. Instead he went to his own residence, which was not far from the company.


    Queena, his mother, called him after ten o''clock wondering where he was at such a late hour, although she didn''t demand for him to go home.


    "Son, are you okay? You don''t sound like your usual self."


    Mothers always know their children best. Jonas sounded absent minded and gave a flimsy answer which wasn''t even well thought out. Queena keenly felt that something was wrong although she was sure that he wouldn''t tell her if she pushed him further.


    "There are a lot of things that have been happening in the company recently and need my attention. You''d better stay at home and watch over Grandpa. I won''t come back for the next few days," Jonas said and rubbed his forehead in exhaustion. Although his claims were true, and there were always issues to be expected at the company with the new season, the issues were never that big to affect him this much.


    The thought of Melinda brought a new wave of headache and a painful stab in his heart.


    The last time when Holley pestered Jonas, she received a large sum of money from him. With great excitement, she bough


    t a lot of things and posted them in all her social media accounts including wechat and her micro-blog. Many of her posts gave subtle hints that she had used Jonas''s money to buy everything which gained a lot attention and followers.


    That was exactly what she wanted.


    She was a spendthrift, although she didn''t make as much she spent and basically couldn''t afford the life style she felt was suited for a person of her stature. Her reputation was not very good, so she didn''t get invited to occasions and events where she could make money so she was running low on cash.


    Her agent had long given up on her and ditched her. Holley, was still not willing to give up although no matter what she did she still couldn''t attract enough fans. She finally realized that Jonas was her ticket to fame. Whenever she was connected to him, things became better.


    Although there were many malicious fans who just couldn''t keep from griping about her business, Holley didn''t care. Any kind of publicity whether negative or positive was still good for her.


    Thinking of the emergence and popularity of online dramas which had made a lot of obscure actors famous, Holley had a lot of ideas in her mind. She dressed up making sure to accentuate all her good qualities, and then went to the company to see Jonas.


    The secretary had been running around the office trying to make sure everything was in place before his sour-faced boss came in. He took a sip of his soybean milk and as soon as he turned around to clean the desk, Jonas stepped into the office earlier than expected, the secretary instantly tensed trying to control the milk which sprang out of his mouth like a volcanic spring, spraying the whole desk.


    "Mr. Gu," stammered the secretary in greeting as he tried to clean the mess he had just made. The secretary cleaned himself up hurriedly and then greeted him once again, but Jonas just looked at him as if he had lost his mind, frowned, and then continued into his office without uttering a single world.


    The secretary collapsed in the office chair, patting his chest which was still beating at the speed of a race car, thinking of the scene that just happened. He was still contemplating how lucky he was, when he looked down and noticed the broken soybean milk packet that he was still holding in his hand. It was a wonder that he hadn''t been thrown out by the collar of his shirt.


    "Why did boss come in so early today?" the secretary muttered in a low voice.


    Then he quickly discarded his nosy thoughts and cleaned his clothes, changing into another suit in record time so that the boss wouldn''t look at him with disgust.


    To be honest, Jonas always looked at him with disgust every day but he didn''t want to look shabby and give Jonas more excuse to be mad at him.


    It was just that the boss had come in way earlier than expected and the secretary had hoped that he could cover a lot more work before Jonas came in. He whined in protest as he tried to work as fast as possible.


    The secretary was very efficient. He didn''t rest until he had organized and entered the whole day''s schedule in his diary. Although after noticing the boss''s new style of working, the secretary deeply felt that it would be still useless to organize anything in advance in the future.


    "William, what''s today''s schedule?" Jonas asked coldly as he opened the office door.


    William secretly rejoiced since he had just finished working on it. He pulled the lapels of his suit coat trying to readjust himself as he updated Jonas on the day''s schedule.


    "Is that all you have? That schedule is not tight enough, it''s too scattered and spaced out," said Jonas in a huff.


    William looked at the schedule and didn''t react for a long time. "I''ll rearrange it and make it better, Mr. Gu," said William while pouting.


    He went back to his seat and began to make a new schedule. Since Jonas was very busy every day, he had never dared to arrange his schedule too tight. In the past, Jonas hadn''t said anything about it except for now when it seemed he was coming up with a new style.


    ''It''s so hard to predict the boss''s mind,'' William sighed and arranged a meeting for him, which was presided over by the vice president instead of Jonas.


    The meeting was originally scheduled to be hosted by Jonas.


    Seeing the new schedule, Jonas was very satisfied. This was the kind of workload he needed to keep his mind occupied.


    The meeting was held at 9 o''clock in the morning. Nobody except for the vice president knew that it was Jonas who was in charge of the meeting. They came into the meeting room lazily.


    Jonas was a very punctual person. He showed up in the meeting room at exactly 9 o''clock in the morning on time. Those who were just lounging suddenly froze in place.


    They paused at the door for such a long time that those who were late for the meeting came barreling through them as they all stumbled into the meeting room. The others were still in a hurry but they also stopped when they saw the person sitting at the head of the desk, a thin line of sweat dripped from their foreheads.


    Jonas indifferently glanced at them, and they all tried to shrink their necks as if it would make them invisible, lowering their heads in shame.


    "One minute," Jonas said lightly.


    Everyone scrambled to sit on their seats within one minute. Then the person in charge quickly handed over the documents for the meeting, and a minute later, the meeting began.


    Everyone could tell that Jonas was in a bad mood so they meekly sat through the meeting. The room was tense with low energy levels.


    It was fair to say that every meeting Jonas held was like this.


    When Holley arrived at the company, and went directly to the CEO''s office without anyone stopping her, William happened to be out of the office, delivering documents elsewhere.


    It was not her first time to come here, so no one at the security stopped her. The other secretaries served and prepared a cup of coffee for her according to her preferences.


    This was also the reason why Holley liked to come here. Every time she came to the office, she was always treated like royalty


    "Mr. Gu is currently in a meeting and it may take some time," a secretary respectfully informed her.


    Sitting comfortable on the sofa in the office like she owned it, Holley nodded her head in a disinterested manner. For one to qualify as a secretary to Jonas in such a prestigious company, they were naturally a group of sensible people.


    That meant they knew how to behave themselves.


    Although they all knew Holley''s identity and despised some things about her, none of them showed it or spoke out.


    Holley had been addicted to the online dramas and the more she watched them, she realized that most of the heroines acted silly and sweet, and became more popular for that kind of character. Therefore, she was going to take this approach to re-launch the new version of herself.


    After the secretary left, Holley put down the cup she was holding and walked around the office. Jonas''s office gave off a cold aura; the style was made of cold, dull and stiff furniture with minimal decorations and very little color injected in the whole space.


    With a smile on her lips, Holley took a few photos in the office. Then she sat in front of Jonas''s desk. All of a sudden, her eyes were trained on the photo on the side.


    The photo was definitely a new interest for her because she had never come to this side of the office whenever she came to see Jonas, and had never seen the photo before.


    It was a photo of a man and a woman, Jonas and Melinda. Melinda had a gentle smile on her lips, and Jonas still had a sullen face, but they still looked well matched.

 Chapter 25 Heirloom

    Holley couldn''t take her eyes off the photo. She didn''t expect Jonas to have a picture of him and Melinda on his desk. They looked like a happy couple.


    Holley knew that Jonas was confused. But she felt that Melinda would always be special to him.


    She was frustrated that Melinda was destroying her chances with Jonas even after divorcing him.


    Her eyes were blazing with anger.


    She wanted to tear the photo apart. Holley couldn''t stand the sight of the happy picture, so she grabbed her bag and stormed out of the room.


    The secretaries saw Holley leave but they didn''t bother stopping her. They were used to seeing her like this.


    Everyone was aware of Holley''s intentions and didn''t inform Jonas about her arrival.


    Two days had passed in the blink of an eye. Melinda received a call from Kent. His mother had been constantly pestering him to invite Melinda for dinner.


    "Kent, can you pick me up later?" Melinda asked.


    She had promised to meet him and was all set to see his parents.


    Melinda was a courteous woman. She had brought gifts for his parents on her way home from work last night.


    Kent arrived at Melinda''s place on time. She slipped into a plaid dress and tied her hair into a bun. Tendrils of hair brushed against her forehead teasingly. She applied a mild coat of makeup to her flawless face and was ready to leave. The beautiful dress and subtle makeup enhanced her already beautiful look. She was looking like a teenager bubbling with life.


    "I''d like to buy some fruits, Kent," Melinda said, biting her lower lip.


    She couldn''t find fresh fruits at night and decided to buy them on the way to Kent''s house.


    "Oh, come on, Melinda. You don''t have to be formal," Kent said.


    Melinda smiled and followed him without uttering a word.


    Melinda finally got the chance to live her life. The constant stress and fear that were constantly lurking in her heart seemed to wither away. Things began to fall in place. She had signed a contract with one of the magazines and her book was scheduled to release; she also had another one that was serialized on a website with many subscribers. She didn''t have to worry about her life anymore. Melinda followed her heart and would go wherever life took her.


    She was grateful for having an incredible friend like Kent who always stood by her side and supported her through everything.


    By the time they reached Kent''s place, Janet was already standing by the door, waiting for them. She scolded Kent for making Melinda buy things for them.


    Janet had always been fond of Melinda. She was a kind, respectful woman, who easily captivated the hearts of elders.


    Janet asked Charles to go to the kitchen to prepare lunch, and she began to bombard Melinda with questions. Kent was left with no choice but to help his father.


    Melinda was taken aback by Janet''s enthusiasm but eventually got used to it.


    Although Charles was in the kitchen, his eyes were fixed on Melinda as he observed her.


    "Nice choice." Charles arched an eyebrow in appreciation.


    Although Kent had explained that they were not together, his parents refused to accept it. They believed that the two of them were in love.


    Kent was tired of explaining it to them and finally gave up. He knew that his parents wished for them to be together, but life didn''t always give what we wanted.


    "Yes, she is a good girl," Kent said, shaking his head.


    He loved Melinda and his parents adored her. He thought his life would become colorful if he shared it with her.


    His heart constantly told him to push the boundary and take their friendship to the next level. But he knew that Melinda was not interested in him.


    Sometimes being with Melinda was torture. She was close, yet too far. She was resolute about her decision despite all his efforts.


    But Kent wasn''t ready to give up. He had supported and helped Melinda for five years, even though he knew that he didn''t stand a chance with her. But things had changed¡ªshe was single now. He wouldn''t rest until he won a place in her heart.


    "Your mother loves her. You''ve finally done something to make us proud," Charles said.


    Kent''s deep eyes glinted with regret, but he quickly changed his expression. "Dad, I promise it won''t happen again," he said, smiling sadly.


    "Let bygones be bygones," Charles sighed.


    Kent and Charles had a complicated relationship but they pretended to get along in front of Janet.


    Kent''s eyes widened with shock. He didn''t except his father would untie the knot that had been choking him for many years. Tears welled in his eyes. Kent stepped forward and hugged his father.


    It was a memorable day for him. He couldn''t stop talking with his father. He shared all the things that he had wanted to tell him. Charles felt that his son had grown up into a strong man without his support. He was proud of Kent.


    Melinda and Janet got along well. They were talking as if they''d known each other for a long time. Once dinner was ready, Janet ushered Melinda to the dining table and motioned her to sit next to her.


    "I don''t know what you like, so I''ve just cooked something with what we have. Tell me what your favorite dishes are and I''ll make them for you the next


    time you come home."


    Janet smiled. She carefully picked the juicy fish from the lot and placed it on Melinda''s bowl. She made sure to avoid the bones.


    A smile tugged on the corners of Melinda''s lips when she glanced at the food on the table. They were all her favorite food. She thought that Kent would''ve specifically asked Charles to cook these dishes for her.


    Melinda was touched by his thoughtfulness. Her eyes glistened with tears.


    "Thank you. They are delicious."


    Melinda took a mouthful of the food and smiled at Charles.


    "Kent told me that you''re living alone in the suburb. Is it true?" Janet asked concernedly.


    She felt sorry for Melinda who had been working hard and managing things on her own.


    "Yes, I live alone. But I feel good." Melinda was enjoying her life. Living amid the students of the universities made her feel young and happy.


    She was swept by the energy and vigor of the youth. She was independent and lived her life the way she wanted to without being answerable to anyone.


    "You''re a good girl, Melinda. You can contact Kent if you have any problems. If he doesn''t help you, just tell me. I''ll always be there to help you," Janet said, glaring at Kent.


    Kent lifted his hands innocently.


    His mother favored Melinda over him and he couldn''t help but feel happy about it.


    "Mom, I''ll take care of Melinda. Now stop glaring me, will you? Let''s eat," Kent said, rolling his eyes.


    Janet snorted and looked away. Melinda chuckled at the innocent expression on Kent''s face.


    There was a sudden pang of jealousy in Melinda''s heart when she saw Kent and his parents chatting happily. She sometimes wished to live a normal life like other people.


    "Mellie, help yourself. Don''t be shy. We are a family. You look frail, honey. You need to eat well to become strong."


    Janet picked another piece of meat and placed it on Melinda''s bowl. Melinda had always been thin. But she had lost more weight and became weak after her illness. Fortunately, things were different now. The dark clouds faded away and the sun began to shine on her after she divorced Jonas. She was on the road towards self-discovery and enjoyed every moment of her life.


    "Thank you."


    Melinda''s bowl was brimming with food and she was already full. But she couldn''t refuse Janet''s offer. She was overwhelmed by her love and care.


    "Mom, that''s enough. Can''t you see that her bowl is full? She can''t finish them all."


    Janet stared at Kent and rolled her eyes. Melinda smiled and continued to eat.


    She was having a wonderful time with Kent and his family.


    Both Charles and Janet were well-educated and Melinda could have deep, intellectual conversations with them. They were happy to have a wonderful daughter-in-law like Melinda.


    Kent sat in a corner and watched the three of them interact. He hoped that Melinda was more than just a friend. He couldn''t think of marrying any other woman.


    Perhaps things would change and Melinda might fall for him. Until then, he would patiently wait for her.


    After dinner, Janet asked Kent to wash the dishes. Charles went to the kitchen to make some tea and Janet washed the fruits and placed them on the table. She had a lot of things to talk with Melinda.


    Kent stole glances at Melinda while he washed the dishes. She seemed to be at ease and Kent heaved a sigh of relief.


    After washing the dishes, Kent went to the living room. His parents were in a deep conversation with Melinda. Janet seemed to like Melinda more and more with every passing minute. She was determined to get her son married to her.


    "Sweetheart, come home and see me whenever you are free." Janet smiled.


    "Kent hardly stays home. He doesn''t have the time for me. If you hadn''t come today, he would have gone somewhere else," she pouted.


    Melinda pursed her lips and looked at him. Kent shook his head and smiled helplessly.


    "Mellie, do visit her often. Otherwise, she would eat our brains. Janet is tired of talking with me and Kent. She needs a girly companion," Charles said.


    Melinda was overwhelmed by their love. Janet was sure that Melinda would visit them often and she didn''t want to disappoint her.


    "I''ll come and see you whenever I have the time. Please don''t mind if I get busy with work." Melinda smiled.


    Janet''s eyes widened as she tapped her head. "Damn it! How could I forget such an important thing?"


    She stood up swiftly and rushed into the bedroom. When she walked out, there was a jade bracelet in her hand. Her face was beaming with joy.


    "Kent''s grandmother gave it to me and I''m giving it to you now," Janet said.


    Melinda''s mouth popped open in shock. "Mrs. Jiang, I cannot accept it. It''s too precious," she said, shaking her head fiercely.


    Melinda understood that it was an heirloom and it would belong to Kent''s wife. Melinda and Kent could never be together. She didn''t want Janet to harbor unattainable desires.


    "Are you afraid that Kent might treat you badly? Don''t worry, I''ll kick him out of the family if I find out that he''s being mean to you."


    "Mrs. Jiang, that''s not what I meant. I can''t have it. It''s wrong." Melinda bit her lip anxiously and looked at Kent. Her eyes were pleading for help.

 Chapter 26 Getting Hurt

    Kent shrugged helplessly. He knew that once his mother made her mind, there was nothing in the world that could change her decision. Or perhaps, Kent was hiding behind his mother''s determination, as his heart yearned for Melinda to accept the jade bracelet.


    "Don''t you like us?" Janet asked nervously.


    Although their family was making financial progress because of Kent, Janet knew that some girls were demanding. They looked for financial security before taking any big decision.


    Janet could understand Melinda''s concern. If she was bothered by their social status, there wasn''t much Janet could do. She knew that Melinda deserved the best and would only wallow about her loss.


    Janet looked dejected but tried her best not to show it out. Melinda''s cheeks turned red and she didn''t know how to explain to Janet that she wasn''t in love with her son.


    "I didn''t mean that. I..." Melinda slumped her shoulders and blew out a loud breath. She was at a loss of words. She knew that Janet wouldn''t understand no matter how much she explained.


    "Well, if you didn''t mean that, why don''t you accept it?" Janet asked curiously.


    Melinda decided to accept the bracelet to make her happy. She could later give it back to Kent after his parents left. She finally nodded and accepted the bracelet. Janet''s face beamed with happiness.


    She was happy that Melinda had spent the whole day with them. She and Charles felt that Melinda was the right match for Kent. "Kent, it''s up to you now. Don''t do anything stupid and drive her away," Janet threatened.


    She had fulfilled her responsibility as a mother-in-law by passing on the heirloom to Melinda. It was now Kent''s job to impress Melinda and get her married to him as soon as possible.


    Kent smiled awkwardly. He knew that things weren''t as rosy as they seemed to be. His parents were blissfully unaware of Melinda''s complicated mind and he didn''t have the heart to break their happy bubble.


    Charles and Janet were happy. They had planned to go out and spend time with Kent and Melinda.


    A City was a commercial city bustling with people. There were many touristic spots and the most famous of them all was the amusement park.


    But Charles and Janet were too old to indulge in fun activities. Therefore, Kent and Melinda decided to go to the museum. They could go mountain climbing in the countryside as well.


    Melinda was traumatized to plan outdoor activities. She seldom went out to have fun when she was married to Jonas. Even if she did, she would fall prey to Yulia''s wicked plans. So, Kent planned everything without bothering Melinda.


    He knew what she had gone through.


    Melinda didn''t understand her true strength until she met Jonas. She loved him with all her heart. She was fearless and ready to do anything to win his heart. Unfortunately, their story ended even before it started.


    Janet was happy that Melinda was willing to spend time with them. But she didn''t want to disturb the "couple", so she quickly made an excuse to leave.


    Kent took them to the shopping mall and bought a lot of things for them. Charles and Janet were fussing over Melinda and she was overwhelmed by their love.


    Melinda breathed a sigh of relief when she saw them leave. She couldn''t be herself around them. The guilt was consuming her. They had accepted her as their daughter-in-law and were showering her with love.


    But she didn''t deserve any of it, for she and Kent weren''t in love.


    Once Charles and Janet were out of sight, Melinda removed the jade bracelet and gave it to Kent. The bracelet carried the heaviness of guilt and deceit. Kent''s heart sank but he managed to smile at Melinda.


    "I''m sorry. I know that you''re having a hard time dealing with my mother. She''s been constantly nagging you." Kent smiled apologetically. But he was secretly thankful to his mother for creating the perfect opportunity for him to spend time with Melinda.


    "It''s okay. Your mom is cute."


    Melinda smiled. Although Janet was caring and sweet, her vivacity made Melinda uncomfortable at times.


    Kent was aware of it. Melinda''s helplessness was evident in her eyes but he never talked about it because he knew that Melinda would find an excuse to stay away from them. He was enjoying her company and didn''t want to put an end to it.


    "Shall we go to the riverside for a walk?"


    Kent asked.


    "Okay," Melinda agreed.


    She wanted to go for a walk as well. The fresh air would take her mind off the things that had been bothering her lately. Melinda''s coat was flimsy and Kent took off his coat and slipped it across her shoulders.


    "Thank you," Melinda said, hugging herself.


    She was already weak, so she didn''t stop Kent. She didn''t want to fall sick again. The wind was strong by the riverside. It was playing with Melinda''s hair and her heart instantly felt light. The sound of water and the serenity of the night sky seemed to lift her spirits.


    Kent''s heart skipped a beat when he looked at Melinda. Her tousled hair and flustered cheeks due to the cold made her look prettier. He loved spending every minute with her.


    "Stop... Somebody help me! He has taken my bag!" a woman screamed.


    Melinda snapped her head and saw a man running towards them. Kent immediately pulled Melinda to the side and thwarted the robber.


    The robber''s eyes widened with shock as he pulled out a knife from his pocket.


    Melinda covered her mouth with her hand in surprise. She realized that the robber could use her to distract Kent, so she snuck to the other side and called the police.


    A City was a thriving place and it was easy for the police to arrive immediately.


    Although Kent looked like a puny nerd, he was adept at self-defense. But the robb


    er was stronger than he was.


    Seeing Kent struggle with the robber, the people who were hesitant in the beginning came forward to help. A group of people managed to hold him down.


    The police arrived soon and took the robber away. No one was hurt but Kent''s forearm was bleeding. The knife had pierced his skin and the blood continued to ooze out, staining his shirt. Melinda squealed in fear and grabbed his arm.


    "Kent, are you okay?"


    The woman thanked Kent for helping her and left with the police as she needed to file a statement.


    Melinda wrapped Kent''s wound with a scarf and drove him to the hospital. It had been a long time since she had taken the car and was a little apprehensive about it.


    "I''m fine, Melinda," Kent said reassuringly.


    Melinda took deep breaths and finally calmed down.


    The wound wasn''t very deep but Kent had lost a lot of blood. Melinda was with him the whole time, trying to make him feel better. She knew that Kent couldn''t manage things on his own and decided to stay back to take care of him.


    The doctor had prescribed some medicines and Melinda was constantly checking the dosage. Kent''s house was a bit messy because Charles and Janet had stayed with him for a long time.


    Melinda cooked bone porridge for Kent and helped him clean the house. Even though Kent was exhausted, he didn''t want to rest. He watched Melinda look after him with a small smile on his face. He felt as if they were living together and Melinda was taking care of him like a doting wife.


    "Kent, it''s late. You need to rest."


    Kent had taken heavy dosage of medicines. Melinda was worried that he was still sitting on the sofa without going to bed.


    "Melinda, it''s already late. You can stay here for the night and leave in the morning," Kent suggested.


    There was a guest room in the house. His parents had cleaned it when they were staying with him.


    "That''s all right, I can manage. But I might have to borrow your car," Melinda said.


    She wasn''t used to living in someone else''s place. She felt insecure about it. She had spent sleepless nights at the Gu''s mansion for several years.


    "If you are insistent about going back, I''ll drop you home. I can''t drive now, so we might have to take a taxi," Kent grunted.


    Melinda felt that Kent had inherited the toughness from his mother.


    He was always resolute about his decisions.


    "Kent, It''s okay. I can go home on my own."


    Kent clenched his jaw and grabbed his coat without saying a word. Melinda didn''t want to trouble him and was left with no choice but to stay with him.


    "All right, go back to your room and rest. I''ll stay here tonight. I''m sorry to bother you."


    Kent''s face lit up with joy. Melinda replaced the bed sheet with a clean one and went to the supermarket to buy a pair of pajamas.


    She also bought a new set of disposable toiletries. Melinda couldn''t fall asleep in a new place. She went to the balcony and leaned against the window. It was a starry night and the city was quiet except for the soft whistles of the wind.


    Melinda had a night of disturbed sleep and woke up early in the morning. She went to the kitchen to make breakfast. When Kent got up, an involuntary smile crept on his lips when he saw Melinda in the kitchen.


    He felt as if they were living together.


    "Good morning."


    Kent smiled. Melinda turned around to look at him. She placed the breakfast on the table and smiled in return. "Freshen up first and have breakfast. I''ve tossed some things together and I don''t know if it will taste good or not," she said, grinning sheepishly.


    Melinda was not a good cook but Kent enjoyed the food. He saw that Melinda was looking dull. There were dark circles around her tired eyes.


    "Did you sleep well last night?" Kent asked concernedly.


    Melinda shook her head. In the following days, Melinda had been taking care of Kent. His wound healed soon and he was back to normal.


    Kent and Melinda had been getting along well. His feelings for her grew stronger, so he decided to tell her about how he felt.


    He had been thinking about it for a while and finally mustered the strength to open his heart to her.


    Melinda was in the kitchen, preparing dinner for Kent. Since Kent''s wound had healed, she told him that she would stop coming from tomorrow. She had other important things to attend to.


    "Melinda, I have something to tell you," Kent said during dinner.


    Melinda knitted her eyebrows and looked at him with confusion. His intense eyes made her heart race and she strongly resisted the urge to run away.


    She knew what it was about and had to deal with it sooner or later.


    "Melinda, I think you know what I''m about to say. Well, you''d have figured it out a long time ago. I really like you. Will you give me the chance to take care of you for the rest of your life?"


    Kent''s voice was thick with emotion and he could hear his heartbeat ring in his ears. His palms became sweaty and he was nervous to hear Melinda''s response.


    The silence was almost deafening and Melinda finally opened her mouth. "Kent, I don''t believe in love," she said, smiling sadly.


    She had given her undivided love, attention, and care for Jonas but got nothing in return. She had wasted all her emotions on him. Her heart was hollow and she couldn''t feel anything, anymore. She had become numb.


    Although Kent had anticipated Melinda''s answer, it was heartbreaking to hear it directly from her. Melinda smiled apologetically and left. The house felt empty without her and Kent was back to feeling lonely again.


    Melinda''s racing heart didn''t seem to rest. She felt bad for breaking Kent''s heart, but she didn''t regret her decision. She didn''t want to give him any false hopes.

 Chapter 27 Cooperation

    Melinda had been living a monotonous life. Her routine consisted of going to her workplace, getting essentials from the supermarket, and returning home. Her schedule was packed and she didn''t have the time to think about anything else.


    Melinda had been deliberately avoiding Kent. Kent didn''t try contacting her either. He didn''t want to bother her after she had clearly explained what she felt about him. They were like strangers now.


    Melinda was back to living her life on her own, without anyone''s support.


    She wasn''t petrified by the loneliness rather embraced it. She reveled in the bliss of solitude.


    But Kent had been agitated since Melinda had left. He had been used to talking to her every day and her absence was killing him. He regretted ruining all his chances by confessing his love. He tried hard to calm down but he couldn''t control his emotions anymore.


    A week later, when Melinda left the office after work, her eyes settled on a familiar car. Kent was leaning against the car, smiling at her.


    He was wearing a white shirt and black suit pants, looking quite elegant.


    Melinda couldn''t help but smile at him.


    "Kent!"


    She had forgotten everything about his confession. Kent breathed a sigh of relief and opened the door of his car.


    "Come on, let''s have dinner." He smiled and motioned her to get in.


    Melinda bit her lip and looked at him nervously. "Don''t you girls have guy friends? Consider me as your best male friend and hop into the car if you don''t have a problem. I''ll always be there for you."


    "I want to eat roasted fish."


    Melinda''s face broke into a dazzling grin. Kent was finally happy to see her like this.


    He didn''t want to make things awkward between them. He was happy to have a part in her life even if it meant he could be nothing more than a friend to her.


    Jonas had been frustrated lately. Although he hadn''t paid attention to what Melinda was up to, the people around him were always curious about her and the gossips inevitably reached his ears.


    He heard that Melinda and Kent were getting close to each other and that she was looking prettier than ever. Jonas was annoyed about it.


    Every time he returned home, Nelson would scowl at him with disappointment.


    Jonas was afraid that Nelson was going to abandon him for Melinda.


    Nelson was at the door of the Gu''s mansion, coming back from a walk when Jonas returned after partying. He snorted and glared at him.


    "Don''t you have anything else to do other than hooking up with women?"


    "Grandpa, I hope you understand that Melinda and I can never be together."


    Nelson narrowed his eyes and sat on the mahogany couch with the support of his crutch. He strangely felt lonely around Jonas. He wondered if he knew his grandson anymore.


    Jonas hated that things had turned bitter between him and his grandfather.


    "Grandpa, are you going to ignore my brother for Melinda? Jonas is your grandson, not her. What''s so good about her that you''re constantly praising her and putting him down? She has treated our servants badly, disregarded her duty as a wife and daughter-in-law, and most importantly, she has ruined the reputation of the Gu family."


    Yulia despised Melinda and always abused her. Nelson usually reprimanded her but this time he just glanced at Jonas and remained quiet.


    Nelson hated that Jonas couldn''t think for himself. He always listened to what other people said about Melinda.


    "Yulia, mind your business. If you''ve no work to do, I''ll ask my secretary William to arrange a job for you in the company."


    Although Jonas hated Melinda, he couldn''t hear Yulia talk ill of her. Yulia always wanted to work in the company as she thought that everyone would revere her. But his company only appreciated skill and talent. Yulia didn''t receive any privilege for who she was.


    Yulia was incompetent and received severe criticism from the group leader. She had been afraid to go to the company since then.


    After Yulia left, an awkward silence prevailed in the air. Nelson and Jonas shared a complicated relationship. Nelson was cold and Jonas was resolute about his decision.


    The butler was loyal and couldn''t stand this.


    "Mr. Jonas, your grandfather misses Mrs. Gu, and that''s why he wants you to bring her back," the butler said.


    Nelson had been heartbroken ever since Melinda had left. He wasn''t upset with her for not returning home as he knew that Jonas had hurt her.


    "She is not Mrs. Gu anymore, Gavin," Jonas grunted.


    The butler glanced at Nelson''s hold on the crutch tightened and his knuckles almost turned white. He was shaking with fury.


    "If Melinda isn''t Mrs. Gu, then who the hell you think is the daughter-in-law of the Gu family? Is it Emily Bai or Holley Huang? Don''t think that you can be with another woman. I won''t let that happen as long as I''m alive. But don''t worry, I''m old now, and if you continue to disappoint me, I''ll be dead soon. You can do whatever you want after that," Nelson bellowed.


    Jonas pursed his lips and looked at him. That wasn''t what he had wanted. When Jonas opened his mouth to explain his feelings, the butler winked at him, gesturing him to keep quiet.


    He knew that Nelson would be infuri


    ated by Jonas''s words and was worried that he would fall ill again.


    Jonas remained quiet and Nelson continued to nag him. But he was soon out of breath and left to his room.


    Jonas''s heart ached as he saw his grandfather trouble his health for Melinda who didn''t seem to care about them.


    He wanted to ask Nelson what he saw in her. She was a heartless, selfish woman but Jonas knew how much his grandfather adored Melinda, so he decided to keep quiet.


    Jonas returned to his room and slumped on his chair. His heart sank at the sight of his wedding picture.


    He went to the bathroom and took a shower to relax his tense nerves. Jonas walked out and changed into a fresh pair of jeans and a T-shirt. He grabbed clean clothes and threw them into his bag. He was struggling to put his things into the bag.


    Melinda always arranged his things neatly and he never had to worry about packing.


    A frown lined on his forehead when he thought about her. He never realized her importance before.


    Jonas hated himself for thinking about Melinda. He rammed his clothes into the bag and zipped it up clumsily. When he walked out, he saw the butler giving orders to the servants.


    "Gavin, I''ll be out for a few days. Take good care of Grandpa."


    Gavin nodded. He didn''t want to stop Jonas. He knew that it was good for him to move out for a while.


    Jonas headed straight to his company. His mind was clouded with rage and he wanted to drown his thoughts into work and forget about everything.


    After noon the next day, Holley walked into Jonas''s office but William stopped her.


    "Miss Huang, please wait. Let me check if Mr. Gu is ready to see you," he said, smiling politely.


    Jonas was practically living in the office and had given clear instructions to let people in only after his approval.


    Holley had brought a box of sweets with her. She was a little annoyed that William had stopped her but she understood that it was Jonas''s orders and decided to obey it.


    William sent Holley in. She walked in and smiled at Jonas. "Hi, Jonas!" she said seductively.


    "What''s the matter?" Jonas asked coldly.


    He had been hanging out with Holley only to irritate Melinda. Otherwise, he was annoyed to be around her.


    "Jonas, should I have a reason to meet you? Well, I missed you, so I made these for you." She smiled and placed the box on the table before him. "Taste it while I make you a steaming cup of coffee."


    Melinda went to the storeroom and grabbed a bottle of ground coffee beans that Jonas loved.


    Jonas hated deserts, so he either discarded them or gave them to his workers.


    However, Holley came to his office every day for the next few days with a box of desserts. She knew that Jonas gave it to the secretaries and used it as a means to win their support.


    Jonas knew that Holley was trying to gain popularity by spreading rumors about having a possible relationship with him. He had ignored it in the past but he couldn''t take it anymore. He was disgusted by the mere sight of her.


    "Why are you being distant?" Holley asked, twirling a lock of hair.


    She was aware that Jonas was a grumpy man. But his unwavering heart seemed to rub her ego and confidence.


    "If you''re going to come tomorrow with a box of desserts and waste my time, I might ask William to not let you in," Jonas snapped.


    Holley''s cheeks had turned red with embarrassment. She had been coming to his office every day just to give him food. She thought that it was time for her to broach the topic.


    "I''ve got an important thing to discuss with you. Can you stop working and listen to me for a second?" she asked.


    Jonas skimmed through the document and signed it without looking at her.


    "I want to perform in a web series and become an overnight sensation, but I don''t have the money."


    Holley had already come to Jonas''s office to tell him about it. But she was irked by the picture of him and Melinda and had stormed out of the office in frustration. Her eyes flitted to the picture that was still on his desk. She strongly resisted the urge to rip it apart.


    "Web series?"


    Jonas frowned. Holley nodded and explained the plan in detail. Everything was set but they didn''t have the capital to commence the project.


    "I can invest a small percentage of the capital but I will charge interest that I deem to be appropriate. It''s up to you to decide whether you need it or not," Jonas said curtly.


    He was money-minded and never extended help without reaping benefits from his favor. He wasn''t sure if Holley''s plan would be successful or not but he could earn regular interest from the web series.


    "Okay, I agree. I''ll finally get to make a grand comeback," Holley said confidently.


    Jonas didn''t care about Holley''s career. He was only looking forward to making money through the web series.


    "I''ll prepare everything and ask William to contact you. If there''s nothing else to say, you may leave."


    Holley''s purpose was fulfilled, so she didn''t want to bother him anymore. She smiled sweetly and strutted out of the office.


    Jonas called William and asked him to deal with it.


    He had other important things to attend to and didn''t want to waste his time on a trivial project.

 Chapter 28 An Encounter

    A City was bustling with people and traffic round the clock. The presence of the towering skyscrapers elevated the opulence of the beautiful city.


    People of A City led a monotonous life and the afternoon tea time was precious to them. It was a brief break from the humdrum where they could spend time with their loved ones.


    Holley usually invited her friends to the coffee shop to gossip and brag about herself.


    Jonas hadn''t left the company in the past couple of days. He had been spending every minute of every day there. His schedule consisted of waking up, doing work, and going back to sleep. He didn''t have the time for anything or anyone. Holley went to the company every day to see him.


    "Let''s go out for a cup of coffee. You should start trying different flavors," Holley said.


    She was wearing a white shirt and black straight-leg pants that accentuated her perfect figure. The simple outfit seemed extravagant on her. She had applied a subtle coat of makeup, making her look elegant.


    Holley had morphed into Melinda. She was bubbling with charm and grace, unlike her usual provocative self.


    She knew that Melinda had taken a part of Jonas''s heart when she had left him. Although Holley hated that Jonas still missed Melinda, she tried hard to become like her and win a place in his heart.


    Jonas was in a daze when he looked at Holley. He remembered Melinda who was a dainty beauty when they first met.


    He nodded and accepted Holley''s invitation absentmindedly as his mind was whirling with the thoughts of Melinda.


    Holley''s eyes widened with shock but she couldn''t help but feel disappointed. She knew that Jonas had agreed to have coffee with her only because she was looking like Melinda. Holley had the confidence that she could replace Melinda and earn an irreplaceable position in the Gu family.


    Jonas followed Holley to the coffee shop in the shopping mall across from his company. Holley had picked a secluded place as she knew that Jonas liked his privacy.


    She quickly ordered coffee and his favorite dessert.


    Holley was raving about the coffee shop but Jonas continued to read his magazine in silence. He wasn''t in the mood to talk with her.


    "Do you want the usual?" Kent asked


    "I heard there is a new coffee here. I want to try it."


    Melinda sat at the table across the window and placed the bag behind her. She was wearing a red dress that made her look vibrant and full of life.


    Kent put his briefcase on the seat and went to place the order.


    Jonas''s lungs constricted when he heard Melinda''s voice. He stopped reading the magazine and looked at Melinda who was staring out of the window with her chin resting on her palm. A gentle smile graced her lips.


    He hadn''t seen her in a long time and couldn''t take his eyes off her. His heart was beating frantically but he continued to ignore the emotions that were bubbling inside him.


    Holley was shocked to hear Melinda''s voice and turned to look at her. There was an unusual calmness in her face.


    Holley had speculated that Melinda would be miserable after being kicked out of the Gu family. But Melinda seemed happier than ever.


    She looked dazzling.


    Jealousy and anger resided in the pit of Holley''s stomach. She quickly darted towards Melinda''s table and glared at her and Kent. Melinda knitted her brows in confusion.


    Her tranquil eyes were pure and innocent. Melinda had fought her way into the Gu family by getting married to him. Jonas couldn''t help but question her innocence.


    "Ah, Miss Mo, long time no see. Looks like you and Mr. Jiang are together now. I envy the way you manage to skip from one man to another."


    Holley smirked. She hadn''t expected Melinda here and couldn''t hide her emotions.


    "Haven''t you always envied me?" Melinda asked coldly.


    Holley had been trying to hook up with Jonas for a long time. She couldn''t stop hating Melinda even after she had walked out of his life. She wouldn''t rest until she destroyed Melinda completely.


    Holley was taken aback by Melinda''s words.


    She fisted her palm and managed to smile at her.


    "Yeah, I do envy you. Mr. Jiang has been taking care of you even though you''ve been chucked out of the Gu''s mansion. You''re incredibly lucky,"


    she said, insinuating that Melinda was having a secret affair with Kent.


    Holley wanted to provoke Jonas but he seemed to ignore her.


    Melinda frowned. Everyone was looking at them curiously and she hated to be the center of attention. Fortunately, a waitress walked in with a cup of coffee.


    "We don''t have an extra seat for this lady. Kindly arrange a seat for her elsewhere,"


    Kent said, smiling politely at the waitress.


    Holley''s jaw dropped in shock. She was furious to see Kent and Melinda completely ignore her. Her eyes turned red with rage. She pounded the table with he


    r fists and glared at Melinda.


    "Don''t you have anything to say? Are you feeling guilty for cheating on your husband?"


    Melinda couldn''t stand it anymore. "Holley, that''s enough. You''ve crossed your limits. Stop humiliating yourself in front of everyone. Kent and I are innocent and you cannot talk shit about us. You are the one who needs to be ashamed of yourself for hooking up with a married man. Oops, sorry. I forgot that you are a shameless woman,"


    she said placidly.


    Holley swallowed loudly and looked around before stepping in front of Melinda, trying to intimidate her.


    "Stop acting smart, Miss goody-two-shoes. I know that you two have been living together and that you''ve met his parents."


    Holley had seen Melinda with Kent and his parents. She seemed to get along well with Kent''s parents and Holley wanted to unmask Melinda''s true identity before Jonas.


    She couldn''t understand how Melinda managed to cast a spell over everyone. People seemed to fall for her charms, especially Nelson. He adored her and had even fought with Jonas for her.


    "Miss Huang, why are you quiet? Are you going to say that I''m lying about it?''"


    Holley had gone too far this time. Kent couldn''t hear her malign Melinda in his presence.


    Melinda looked at Kent and opened her mouth to say something. She felt that the damage was already done and there was no point in proving her innocence. But she shut her mouth and turned away.


    Holley glanced at Kent with expectant eyes.


    "I''ve seen the two of you go home together. It''s the truth."


    Holley knew that Kent and Melinda were just friends but she wanted Jonas to believe that the two of them shared a relationship beyond that. She wanted him to despise Melinda and forget her.


    "My parents had come to see me and Melinda helped me take care of them. Is there anything wrong?" Kent snapped.


    Melinda had never seen Kent lose his cool and was surprised by his response.


    Kent hated himself for failing to protect Melinda. She had to endure humiliation because of him.


    Melinda hadn''t uttered a word against Holley. She had been keeping all the problems to herself without sharing it with anyone. She had been enduring their torture for years without complaining and Kent couldn''t keep quiet.


    "Miss Huang, I''m not a child anymore. My parents have been urging me to get married. Melinda is helping me deal with them. I know that you won''t believe my words. But I have the evidence to prove that I''m telling the truth. I don''t cook up stories like you."


    Kent took his phone and showed the conversation with his parents. Melinda arched an eyebrow in surprise. She didn''t expect Kent to have a record of the conversation.


    Holley was intimidated by Kent and didn''t bother looking at the conversation.


    Her face turned red with embarrassment. The people were witnessing the dramatic turn of events with enthusiasm and Holley was drowning in shame.


    "Let me give you a piece of advice. Please keep your mouth shut if you don''t know how to talk to people. You''ll only end up humiliating yourself."


    Holley bit her lip nervously and turned away.


    Kent wouldn''t let anyone insult Melinda in front of him.


    Melinda was grateful to Kent for standing up for her but she was also afraid that Kent might get into trouble for supporting her. Holley was a model who had contacts with big shots. She had slept with wealthy men who would do anything for her.


    "Kent, your coffee is getting cold," Melinda said.


    She regretted coming to the coffee shop as Holley always created problems whenever she came here.


    Kent turned and smiled at Melinda. Holley gritted her teeth when she saw the contrast in Kent''s expression.


    She had planned to create a misunderstanding between Melinda and Jonas but ended making a fool of herself.


    Jonas had been watching the entire thing silently.


    He was relieved to find out that Melinda and Kent were not living together.


    Everything was a misunderstanding. He had misinterpreted Melinda''s intentions. She had only been helping Kent.


    Melinda was benevolent and always went out of her way to help people.


    Jonas felt that Kent was trying to gain Melinda''s sympathy to get closer to her. He despised Kent and wanted to wipe the happy grin off his face.


    When Holley went back to her table, she saw that Jonas was distracted. She clenched her jaw and forced a smile.


    "Jonas," she called. But Jonas was relishing the moment. He didn''t seem to notice Holley.


    Melinda and Kent were unconcerned by Holley''s presence. They were drinking coffee and chatting happily. Kent finally remembered that he had something to do, so he left with Melinda.


    Jonas stood up to leave as well. There was a bounce in his step. Holley couldn''t stand the inquiring eyes of people and quickly followed him out of the coffee shop.

 Chapter 29 Destruction

    The Gu''s mansion lit up brightly as evening fell. The bustling servants seemed to indicate that this was a luxurious family.


    Nelson sat alone on the sofa, with his head slightly drooping. He looked at the direction of the front door, as if waiting for Melinda to return.


    "Oh dear."


    Sighing, Nelson stood up and reached for his crutch, and left. He didn¡¯t know what to expect, but when he came to this old age, he became very childish.


    It seemed strange that Jonas returned home today instead of staying over at the company.


    Although he didn¡¯t like Melinda, since they used to be a couple living together, Jonas experienced a strange feeling when he stepped inside their bedroom. He just couldn¡¯t explain what it was.


    The next morning, when Jonas showed up at the table, he nearly triggered another world war. Nelson, upon seeing him, grew furious.


    Queena perceived a headache coming. Her son and her father-in-law seldom agreed on anything, particularly about Melinda.


    "Grandpa, I don¡¯t understand why you stick up for that woman. She had an affair with another man while still married to my brother. Now that they have divorced, isn¡¯t it great?"


    Yulia said with a dissatisfied air. The more Nelson thought well of Melinda, the further hatred Yulia harbored against her.


    "Shut up!"


    "You shut up!"


    This time, the two of them were on the same side. Nelson was always defending Melinda. As for Jonas, he thought it was a matter of dignity as a man. Yesterday in the coffee shop, he realized that this matter was a misunderstanding.


    Yulia felt very aggrieved. She thought at least to deal with the matter related to Melinda, Jonas would help her.


    Nelson gave Jonas a sidelong glance, and somehow the atmosphere around the table was more harmonious.


    Nelson liked Melinda a lot. As the wife of Jonas, she should have a lot of valuables. However, she seldom used those things and just stored them all in the bedroom.


    After the meal, Yulia sneaked inside Melinda¡¯s room. When she walked into the space where Melinda used to stay, she saw a lot of things she wanted. She took away all the unopened items and destroyed the rest.


    She tore, in particular, Melinda¡¯s clothes, making them almost look like rags.


    Jonas forgot his watch in the bedroom so he had to go back and get it, and simultaneously saw the scene. He frowned and his eyes turned cold with anger.


    Yulia hesitated for a moment and instantly tuck something behind her back, as if she was hiding something.


    "Jonas."


    "What are you doing here?"


    Staring at the mess on the floor, he figured out once and for all what was wrong. Melinda¡¯s belongings were fewer than before, and now he could see the reason.


    The walked-in closet had been left open with a few clothes left.


    "Melinda doesn¡¯t need these old garments. I can tear them apart and ask the servants to turn them into a mop,"


    Yulia said through clenched teeth. ''How could she possess all these things? She¡¯s a nobody, she doesn¡¯t deserve anything at all!'' she thought.


    To disgrace Melinda, she brazenly destroyed all personal items associated with her.


    "That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t make grandpa unhappy."


    "Jonas, are you siding with her?"


    Yulia didn¡¯t think so. She presumed maybe she got it wrong, or perhaps Jonas was just joking and she didn¡¯t get it because he delivered it so straight. Her eyes widened, and Jonas, who still wore an icy face, silently replied that he wasn¡¯t teasing.


    "Yulia, I don¡¯t want to repeat myself."


    Jonas had always been a man of dignity and calm determination. Now he stood there quietly in a black suit, looking more despotic than he actually was.


    Although Yulia was an illegitimate daughter, the Gu family had a reputable status, so she boasted of many things that other people couldn¡¯t have. She had been living a very lavish lifestyle all her life.


    She was someone who didn¡¯t know how to earn money, and only learned how to be extravagant. Most times, she showed off her incompetence, and Jonas found it distasteful.


    "These things belonged to Melinda, so despite everything, she alone could sort those out. Use them as a mop? You sound ridiculous."


    "Jonas, please be man enough. Melinda betrayed your trust and cheated on you, but you still make excuses for her. You must be insane."


    Yulia seemed to have a shameless disregard for her actions just now. She suspected that there was something wrong with her brother, so she spoke what was in her mind and heart.


    "Yulia, have I let you live too comfortably these days?"


    Every word Yulia said crushed the sense of dignity in Jonas, something that he valued most. This was a mere disagreement created by someone on purpose, but got regarded as true.


    There was no change in his expression, but the coldness in his eyes was enough to make Yulia shiver. She recalled what she had spoken, and her face turned pale in an instant.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯ She forgot that the person standing before her was her brother, a diabolic man.


    "Yulia, know your place. Do nothing that makes little sense. And don¡¯t overstep my boundaries. In my eyes, you know I have no affection in this family."


    Jonas was not fierce, but his words terrified Yulia. Everyone could tell that he was a man who thought that on


    e¡¯s best interests were of utmost importance.


    Family devotion, especially hers, was a broad comedy to Jonas.


    Yulia didn¡¯t dare to contradict him. She was so humiliated that she fled the room in a hurry. A sneer lifted the corners of Jonas¡¯s mouth, and he then walked in the bedroom, but didn¡¯t find his watch.


    Yulia had ruined his costly wristwatch. She thought it belonged to Melinda.


    Nelson used to stroll around the garden after dinner, and the old butler, Gavin, accompanied him. Back then, they used to chat and laugh, but now they were notably silent.


    After Melinda went away, Nelson felt enraged, then became disappointed and followed by feelings of guilt, which led to depression. He differed totally from the previous old, naughty man.


    Jonas pulled his car over near the parterre. A hint of suspicion flashed through Nelson¡¯s eyes when he saw it.


    "Mr. Jonas is still here?"


    "He came back again. He must have forgotten something," somebody inside the greenhouse answered. The car immediately lit up and they heard the car beep after its doors unlocked. Jonas appeared holding a bunch of keys jangled together.


    Jonas recognized the drastic change in his grandfather, but there was nothing he could do about it. Both of them, who were stubborn and close-minded, could not change their mindsets or behaviors with ease.


    "When are you going to take back my granddaughter-in-law?"


    Nelson asked. In recent days, they got along well with each other. Nelson thought that if he conceded to Jonas this time, maybe his grandson would apologize too.


    But things couldn¡¯t be the same as he expected.


    "I will take her back."


    Jonas conveyed a vague answer. Anyone could be his ''granddaughter-in-law'' now that the two had broken up. Although Nelson acted incredulous about the legal separation, they carried out the divorce.


    "You know I¡¯m talking about Mellie. Stop twisting my words around."


    Now annoyed, Nelson suddenly felt winded. He had cared for Jonas since he was a tiny kid, and he understood exactly what was in Jonas¡¯s mind now.


    Jonas had been avoiding the question, but he also knew that this was not the proper way to disregard this issue, so he went home. This time, however, he preferred to go back to the company straight away.


    "Grandpa, you know what I mean. I have parted from Melinda. We¡¯ve already signed the divorce agreement. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll call your private lawyer and let him look at it for you."


    According to the law, the court would distribute marital property equally in a divorce proceeding, and Melinda took off with nothing. It reduced the proceedings to a great extent, which also caused the legal separation to take effect quickly.


    Nelson may be old, but he was still sensible. He recognized it was true, but he was not ready to give up.


    "Grandpa, I have divorced her. She has no reason to come back. She has no more responsibilities to carry out."


    In Jonas¡¯s viewpoint, his relationship with Melinda was solely about power and obligation.


    "If you didn¡¯t go far, she would still notice me."


    Melinda had always devoted her time and attention to him. The reason she hadn¡¯t shown up for so long was because of Jonas, and it was the complete truth.


    If Melinda needed a fresh start, she had to keep herself away from many people including Jonas, the guy who always brought her pain, as well as Nelson who had always cared for her.


    Since she left by this time, if she had further communication with Nelson, Jonas would even suspect that she was after the money.


    "Grandpa, if she really loves you, she will come to see you regardless of the circumstances."


    Nelson flew into a rage, but he sensed he couldn¡¯t win this argument. His grandson was his source of pride, but he was also giving him anxiety.


    "Jonas, you need to realize that you represent the image of Soaring Group, which is not appropriate for too much scandal. Settle down, find a dutiful wife, and steer clear of the previous girls you screwed up with. So, your wife must be Melinda."


    Resisting the anger in his heart, Nelson intended to have a sincere, frank, and intimate talk with Jonas. He hoped that this could persuade him to reconsider from the perspective of the company¡¯s interests.


    The awareness that Jonas prioritized the people¡¯s interests, foremost, had stretched out to Nelson. There was no other way, so he thought of such a clumsy reason.


    "Jonas, I didn¡¯t care how you acted in the past, but it¡¯s different now. Look at the significant impact all those gossip about you has had on our Soaring Group. It never happened when Melinda was here,"


    Nelson said rationally with an emotional appeal. In reality, such was not the case. The PR department could quickly release a piece of false information that Jonas and Melinda loved each other to prevent the media from reporting the unpleasant news.


    Now that they had split, Melinda hadn¡¯t appeared in public for a long time. With what Jonas had done over the past few years, everyone assumed that Melinda would lose her prestige.


    Jonas didn¡¯t answer back, as if he was considering what Nelson had said. Nelson¡¯s face lit up in joy and he thought that his approach worked. His somber expression finally melted into a slow smile.

 Chapter 30 Remarriage

    "Grandpa, I''ve divorced her already. She''s nothing more than just an ex to me."


    Hearing what he had said, Nelson was so angry that he felt his heart clenching painfully. Raising his hand, he grabbed his chest tightly, taking deep breaths to calm himself down.


    Nelson knew he was probably asking for too much, but this was his only wish now. He was old, and feared that he may never live to see his grandson have a happy marriage.


    There was no way for Jonas to understand his grandfather''s thoughts. Love was the least of his priorities. What was more, he believed that he would only get married if it was beneficial for him.


    Jonas didn''t stay that much longer with Nelson since he still had a lot of work at the company. However, he knew that Nelson wouldn''t stop pestering him about getting married any time soon.


    As Jonas entered his office, William couldn''t help but feel that his boss was in a bad mood. The office''s monochromatic colors gave off a cold and unwelcoming air, which quite suited Jonas''s personality today.


    Knowing this, William was smart enough not to enter Jonas''s office. After all, he wouldn''t have been in such a high position in the company if he had not been as sharp as he had been. Whenever someone else went in and got scolded by Jonas, William couldn''t help but chuckle quietly to himself for feeling so clever.


    However, there were times when his cleverness wasn''t enough.


    Gavin was trying to call Jonas but he wasn''t picking up his phone. Following Nelson''s advice, he called the office''s hotline.


    "Is Mr. Gu in the company?"


    "I''m sorry but Mr. Gu is busy at the moment,"


    William replied, choosing a relatively vague answer. In truth, Jonas had just finished his work. Now he was leisurely going through business magazines and drinking coffee. It seemed that he did not want to go home at all. He knew that the boss would definitely sleep in the company tonight.


    "Please tell him that his grandfather wants him to come back tonight. It''s very important."


    Gavin was very kind and polite, but it inexplicably made William feel a bit stressed. This was the calm before a storm.


    Nelson was the biggest decision maker in the company. Although he didn''t get involved in the company''s affairs since Jonas married, his power was still there. After weighing the pros and cons for a bit, William finally decided to knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    Jonas stopped what he was doing and put down the business magazine. For the past few minutes, he had just been staring blankly at the magazine on his lap while he drank his coffee. It relaxed him in a way, even though he wasn''t really reading anything.


    "Boss, Gavin called. He say that you should be back at the mansion tonight,"


    William said after a moment of hesitation. He tried his best to convince himself that there must be some risk in getting a high salary. Greater wealth was always accompanied by greater dangers.


    After William said his words, he flinched slightly, as if he was afraid of the immediate reaction Jonas would have. Seeing this, Jonas raised his eyebrow. ''Huh. Am I really that frightening?'' he thought, bemused.


    "I see."


    He knew that Nelson wouldn''t give up easily. If Nelson asked him to go back, Nelson was definitely going to play his last card.


    "He also mentioned that it was important, boss,"


    William said before he quickly left. He took a deep breath and tried to steady himself. He felt so lucky that he had come out alive.


    ''How important could it possibly be?'' Jonas thought as he scoffed.


    Jonas deliberately stayed in the company for a long time before he went downstairs. At this time, there was almost nobody in the company except the security guards and a couple of employees working overtime. When he returned to the Gu''s mansion, Gavin was waiting for him in the living room.


    "Mr. Nelson is waiting for you in the study."


    Jonas nodded to him, and then turned and walked to the stairs. Meanwhile, Gavin was looking carefully at Jonas''s back. ''Well, it seems as if he has indeed grown up,'' he thought to himself.


    "Mr. Jonas, Mr. Nelson is only after your best intentions. Might I remind you not to be too stubborn with him. He is quite old now,"


    Gavin called out. But Jonas kept walking, even though he heard every word he said. Of course he knew that Nelson was getting old. That was the reason why he moved to the company in the first place¡ªso that he wouldn''t bother him anymore.


    Nelson was sitting in his study, browsing through a photo album. There were photos of Jonas when he was still a child. He grew up from a little kid to a handsome man. Consequently, as he grew older, the less he smiled. There were also marriage photos of Jonas and Melinda.


    When Jonas knocked on the door, he found that it was actually already open. As he walked in, he saw Nelson wiping the tears on his eyes as he was closing the photo album.


    For a while, the two men were just there, not speaking a word to each other. Even as they quietly stared at each other, it seemed that Nelson was not going to win this conversation.


    "You are going to stay in the company for the rest of your life, aren''t you?"


    Nelson started, finally breaking the silence. At first he had planned to have a good talk with Jonas, but he couldn''t control his anger any more, especially since it had gotten accumulated over the past couple of days.


    "Grandpa, you won''t be bothered if I am not at home. I''m doing this for your sake," Jonas answered matter-of-factly.


    He knew his grandfather was angry with him.


    "You''re doing this for my sake? You''re


    my grandson, so I won''t beat around the bush with you. I don''t care what''s going on between you and Mellie. If you don''t bring her back, you will no longer be considered as the rightful heir to my company,"


    said Nelson. This was his last card. If this hadn''t succeeded, he wouldn''t have had any way to solve this.


    At this, Jonas''s face darkened. Being threatened was one of the things he hated the most. He was pretty sure that Nelson knew this, and still, he couldn''t resist threatening him right now.


    Some charges had a heavy weight on him.


    Since he had taken over the company, he had already possessed his own benefit chain. It was impossible for him to give it up at this time.


    Nelson got his weakness easily.


    "Okay, I promise. But Grandpa, I hope you won''t interfere with whatever else I plan to do."


    Nelson nodded his head. "As long as you take her back, there would be a way out." And with that, their argument quickly came to an end.


    Since Nelson was quite elderly, he bade good night to Jonas and went to bed. On the other hand, Jonas had a hard time getting some sleep.


    He could feel that Melinda had changed. Because of this, he had no confidence in bringing her back.


    As the night grew deeper, Jonas kept tossing and turning in his bed. Finally, he sat up from bed, took his coat and car keys, and went out.


    Jonas knew where Melinda lived. When he drove up to her home, the light was still on. As he sat in his car, he hesitated for a while, because he wasn''t sure whether she was asleep or not.


    Most of the time, Melinda was very much like a child and could not take good care of herself. For instance, she would forget to turn off the lights, forget to cover herself with a blanket at night, and so on.


    ''What''s wrong with me,'' Jonas thought as he tightly gripped on the steering wheel. With a grunt, he turned the car around and left.


    The next day, Jonas called up Melinda, only to find that he had been blacklisted. Finally, he managed to get in contact with her through William''s phone. But as soon as Melinda heard his voice, she hung up and then blocked William''s number as well. From now on, whenever an unknown number called her phone, she instantly ignored it.


    ''Well done, Melinda!'' Jonas thought as he gritted his teeth. The situation was definitely not how he had intended it to be.


    From the looks of it, Melinda was very unwilling to get in contact again with Jonas. Even though he knew where she lived, he couldn''t find her at her place.


    Melinda knew very well about Jonas. It was easy to avoid him as long as she wanted to.


    Having looked for Melinda for a few days, he wasn''t able to see her. It was obvious that she was trying to avoid him. On top of that, he couldn''t help but think of how Melinda was before all of this. The more he thought about it, the more he got annoyed.


    There was no other way he could relinquish his anger.


    Consequently, the people who worked for him were very nervous and tense because of his mood.


    Jonas had no choice but to see Melinda through Kent. Although she was a little surprised to see him, she managed to keep herself calm.


    It had been a long time since they met last time. Jonas hadn''t changed a bit. She had thought that she wouldn''t miss this man, but when she saw him, she knew that she hadn''t forgotten him completely.


    "I heard that you have been looking for me."


    Melinda was no longer the one who she used to be. There was no love and confusion in her eyes. She had changed completely.


    What was more, she seemed to have gotten a lot more attractive.


    "Let''s get married again," Jonas said flat out.


    Melinda was stunned for a long time. It was like a bolt of lightening had struck her heart.


    "Mr. Gu, are you kidding?"


    Melinda had to admit that her heart began to shake just now. As soon as it did, she warned herself not to be so naive.


    "I don''t joke around. For your information, this is Grandpa''s request. If you and I don''t get back together, he will no longer make me the rightful heir to the company."


    Since Jonas was determined to get her back, he didn''t plan to hide anything from her. Melinda was not a fool, and he knew she would suspect that there must be reason for this sudden proposal. It was better to tell her in the beginning.


    Melinda smiled bitterly in her heart. ''Of course. I was starting to wonder if Jonas had really changed. It turns out that Grandpa just gave him an order,'' she thought.


    Nelson was someone she felt incredibly grateful towards, and because of this she felt a bit guilty. In order to escape from her life with Jonas, she also had to deliberately ignore Nelson.


    "You know I won''t give up my right of inheritance. What''s more, I''m sure the advantages will outweigh disadvantages if you remarry to me. My grandfather has been very good to you over the years. He has missed you a lot lately. If you still have conscience, you''d just agree,"


    said Jonas. Melinda''s parents didn''t know about their divorce and she had been concealing it from them. Although Jonas didn''t say anything about it, it was obvious that he knew this from the look in his eyes.


    "Fine, I''ll remarry you. But Jonas, I''m not the same person I used to be. I want to have my own space and freedom. We should cooperate."


    She emphasized the word "cooperate" and expressed the purpose of this remarriage. The two were both on the same page about getting married again¡ªit was not because they still had feelings for each other, but rather for similar interests. Even though Jonas''s words were appealing, Melinda had something else in mind.

 Chapter 31 Love And Hate

    Before they broke up, Melinda only had Jonas in her heart. There was nothing she wouldn''t do for him and for the Gu family. It was hard to even remember when was the last time she had lived for no one else but herself.


    Recently, she had been living a nice and unrestrained life. However, she constantly found herself feeling lost. Emptiness often overruled her heart. Melinda believed that once she left, nothing bad would happen to her anymore. But, once night fell and everything became quiet, she couldn''t help but feel sorrow.


    Despite this, she was determined not to be bullied and taken advantage of.


    She had a stronger sense of self-worth, and felt quite empowered when she and Jonas had broken up.


    Meanwhile, Jonas was a little surprised that Melinda would make a condition like that. After thinking it over, he nodded in agreement. ''I''m just doing this to please Grandpa after all,'' he thought to himself.


    "Very well. I wish us a pleasant cooperation, my dear ex-husband,"


    Melinda said with a smile. The way her lips curved up was just the same as Jonas remembered five years ago. Her eyes, however, were dull and indifferent. Even though she looked the same on the surface, Melinda had truly grown into a different person.


    Jonas didn''t say anything about this title. There was nothing he cared about at the moment other than achieving his goal. The remarriage procedure could be easily arranged, and Jonas hurriedly left to get it started. Since Melinda was not in a hurry, she just sat back and took a deep breath to clear her head.


    ''This might be harder than our first marriage,'' Melinda sighed to herself. ''I can do this. I just have to stay focused.''


    Not long after Jonas left, Kent arrived. Before Melinda could react, he pulled up a chair across from her and sat down.


    "Are you okay?"


    Kent asked in a low voice. Actually, he was a little regretful. Because of his selfish motives, he arranged for Melinda and Jonas to meet. It was so that Melinda could have a chance to finally get closure from Jonas. What Kent didn''t expect was that their meeting would actually bring the two back together.


    "I''m fine, Kent."


    The drink she ordered had already cooled down, but she still held it tightly in her hands.


    "What did he want to see you about?" questioned Kent. Jonas had told him that there was something important he needed to tell Melinda. Because of this, he was sure that they were going to close off their relationship once and for all.


    "He wants to get remarried." Melinda said it so calmly and casually as if she was just saying something about the weather.


    "Remarried? To you?" Shock filled Kent''s face.


    "Yes. I''ve already agreed to it."


    Melinda took a sip. Her stomach throbbed a bit from how cold the drink was, making her feel more awake.


    "Mellie, are you out of your mind? Have you ever thought about the consequences if you return to Gu family?"


    Kent thought that Melinda must be irritated by what happened to her, or she wouldn''t have made such a decision. The Gu family was such a cruel and merciless family. Though Nelson always protected her, she still suffered a lot, and it was mostly because of Jonas.


    "I know."


    She had gone through it, so she knew the darkness in it. She had endured it for five years before. Now she was ready to make good use


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    a self-disciplined man and always followed a strict routine.


    "Mellie, are you free now? Could you please help me find some materials in the municipal library? I need it urgently."


    Kent had often asked Melinda to help with the material search, so she didn''t think much about it. What was more, it sounded that he was really in a hurry to get the material.


    "I have something else to do now. Can I search that for you later?" Melinda said hesitantly.


    "Mellia, I promised to update it in an hour. I can''t make it to the library in time. Please."


    "Well, send all the information you need to my WeChat."


    Afterwards, Melinda called Jonas to reschedule their appointment. It took a long time for her to rearrange the meeting, because from that day on, Kent always found some excuse to prevent her from meeting Jonas.


    The first time or the second time it happened, Melinda didn''t feel anything wrong. The third time, she started to feel suspicious, and decided to confront Kent face to face.


    "Kent, you can''t stop me from remarrying Jonas. You can''t prevent it. It''d be better if you just wished me luck instead of doing this!"


    Melinda was determined. No matter what kind of reason Kent had used this time, she chose to ignore him. After telling her current situation to Jonas, they made an appointment in private.


    However, Kent was a bit stubborn. He still tried to stop her. He was not willing to let her go. ''Why does she even want to go back to such a horrible place? To such a horrible person? She''s already gotten away from it. Things are already going great for her!'' Kent thought in annoyance.


    Finally, Melinda and Jonas were able to meet up to go through the contract. This time around, Melinda was much more cautious. She went through the terms and conditions of the contract in detail, and even stated those she didn''t understand. Jonas even revised the parts of the contract Melinda was dissatisfied with.


    They signed the contract under the condition that both of them were contented with it. Melinda took her copy of the contract and said sarcastically, "I did not expect that I would be Mrs. Gu again so soon. I really want to see what the expressions of your current lovers will have."

 Chapter 32 Showing Love

    Although there was no newspaper report about the divorce, those who had known and showed deep concern on Jonas¡¯s situation knew, because of Holley and Yulia.


    The position as Mrs. Gu had attracted so many people, but Nelson seemed to be in the middle of the Himalayan range. So far, only Melinda had crossed the line alone. Even Emily, who Jonas favored, got stuck there.


    "Please execute your duty as Mrs. Gu cautiously," said Jonas. Melinda''s mocking on him was not much of a gesture, but he took the contract.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t disappoint you,"


    Melinda said with a smile, and then stopped talking nonsense with Jonas. Glancing at the man she once loved felt like torture now. Just the sight of him made her uncomfortable.


    Nelson called Jonas three times daily to ask him about the progress of taking Melinda back. When Jonas arrived home, he took out the marriage agreement and gave it straight to his grandfather. It thrilled Nelson, and he was as happy as a child.


    "You¡¯ve been reliable once. Throw away what Mellie owned before. Let¡¯s buy brand new ones. Ask Gavin to arrange a car. You and I will pick her up personally."


    The delightful news pleased Nelson. This was the only fortunate thing that had made him cheerful these days. He even considered Jonas to be less irritating. Jonas had never expected that the old man would be so vigorous and decisive. It was only a matter of time before Melinda moved back.


    Jonas followed Nelson¡¯s request to pick up Melinda in person. Gavin quickly arranged for someone to buy something latest and fresh for Melinda. When Yulia heard the news, her entire family kept busy preparing for Melinda¡¯s return.


    After returning home, Melinda packed up her things. In fact, she didn¡¯t have much, just a few sets of simple clothes. Although she would live in the Gu¡¯s mansion, she wasn¡¯t ready to give up her apartment, where she left many belongings there.


    The Gu family was not short on cash. Still, she brought her things back to their house since it was of little importance to them.


    When the doorbell rang, Melinda assumed it was Kent. Opening the door, she saw Nelson grinning at her. "My child, Grandpa came to take you home," said Nelson lovingly.


    Melinda almost cried after hearing his words, but she restrained herself. The Gu¡¯s mansion had never been her home, but it had Nelson, who loved her most.


    "Grandpa, what are you doing here?"


    Melinda swiftly stepped aside and let Nelson enter the living room. She ignored Jonas who was following closely behind.


    After seeing that Melinda was packing, Nelson told her that the family had bought extra clothing at home, and asked her to go back at once. Melinda did not refuse and finally brought just her laptop.


    The two hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Nelson missed her so much and kept craving for affection, which made Melinda feel very guilty. Jonas, who continued to be an invisible man, drove them back to the mansion.


    As he glanced at the cordial atmosphere in the car¡¯s back seat, his mouth curved into a slight smile. If one didn¡¯t look carefully, they wouldn¡¯t see it at all.


    Gavin worked efficiently. Within a brief period, he had remodeled the


    "How? She¡¯s pestering my brother every single day, and they went to the mall again,"


    Yulia said in a desperate voice. As the delivery of stuffs kept arriving at Melinda¡¯s villa, Yulia felt that all her insults and disgrace to Melinda at the very beginning lost its meaning.


    Unlike Yulia, Holley insisted on sabotaging their shopping moment as soon as she heard this update.


    Melinda did not understand what was lacking in her. In recent days, Jonas had flaunted his entire wealth that he almost wanted to move the mall back.


    "Don¡¯t you women always have things you wished to buy?"


    Jonas felt confused about this. Melinda wanted to tell him she could wear all the clothes he bought without wearing a single item repeatedly for an entire year.


    "We go shopping for fun, not to loot."


    "You mean I¡¯m acting like a mobster?"


    Jonas¡¯s tone sounded displeased. Melinda waved her hand and said, "Of course not. Hey, don¡¯t you want to show your love? Well, do you see the dessert stand over there? I¡¯d like to have an ice cream cone. Go buy one."


    Melinda was clearly intentional. If she didn¡¯t play a practical joke on Jonas at such a relevant opportunity, she would feel sorry for her pathetic experience in the last five years.


    Looking at the lengthy queue, Jonas frowned so much that it deepened into a scowl. Looking at the innocent smile on Melinda¡¯s face, he felt his fists itching to hit out.


    "Jonas, are you here shopping too?"


    Holley¡¯s voice crashed the silence. Melinda folded her legs to one side and kept her knees tightly locked as she looked at Jonas with a teasing smile. Jonas took a deep breath and gazed back at her with a smile, touching her head fondly.


    "If you want an ice cream cone, just tell me. I¡¯ll buy it for you."


    With a horrified look, Melinda subconsciously tried to avoid Jonas, but she endured it because of the presence of Holley. Jonas left to wait in line, and he stood tall among a group of junior girls.


    Passers-by took out their mobile phones to take photos. It stunned Holley when she saw the scene. Was the man lining up to buy ice cream really the Jonas she knew?

 Chapter 33 Mrs. Gu

    "I want mango flavor."


    Melinda called, grinning happily. A smile tugged at the corners of Jonas''s lips as he was waiting in line to get an ice cream cone for her.


    Holley strutted towards Jonas and interlinked her arms with his. But he wriggled away from her hold.


    "Jonas, don''t you see that she''s doing it intentionally?"


    Holley said anxiously. If someone had told Holley that Jonas would wait in a long queue one day to get an ice cream cone for Melinda, she would have laughed.


    She didn''t expect that things would change in Melinda''s favor soon. Holley felt as if her entire world had fallen apart.


    "Mellie likes it,"


    Jonas said, shrugging casually. Melinda''s skin broke into goose bumps when she heard Jonas''s words. Her heart started to beat frantically. Holley''s eyes widened with shock. She stomped her foot angrily. "Have you fallen in love with that bitch?"


    Holley felt that Jonas wouldn''t fall in love with a woman like Melinda. She pacified her wounded heart by telling herself that Nelson must have forced Jonas to get along with Melinda. She couldn''t help but feel sorry for him.


    "She is Mrs. Gu,"


    Jonas grunted as his body stiffened. Holley opened her mouth to say something but decided against it. She didn''t want to annoy Jonas.


    Jonas smiled at Melinda who was relishing her ice cream cone. "You should have given me a bite," Jonas said, arching an eyebrow.


    "Mr. Gu, eating ice cream isn''t good for you. You need to start taking your medicines."


    Melinda tried hard to suppress her laughter. She loved teasing Jonas. Her eyebrows furrowed when she saw Holley standing behind him.


    "We are on a date and you''ve brought your ex-girlfriend with you. You''re impossible, Mr. Gu."


    Jonas didn''t know why Melinda called him Mr. Gu. He wondered if she was making fun of him or preferred calling him that. Whatever the reason was, Jonas loved it when she called him Mr. Gu.


    "Melinda, stop acting too smart, you..." Holley lost her cool and was seething with rage. Jonas called his bodyguards and instructed them to take Holley away. He didn''t want her disturbing their date.


    The entire day had passed in the blink of an eye. They had shopped a lot of things and Melinda was happy about making Holley jealous. Unfortunately, she had to face some repercussions too. The cool drinks and ice creams were ravaging her stomach.


    Several days later, they finally decided to put an end to their act. Jonas headed to work and Melinda stayed home to write.


    When Jonas went to his office, Holley was already waiting for him. She had tried hard breaking his relationship with Melinda but all her plans had failed. Even the web series didn''t go smoothly and Holley was in a mess.


    Holley had come to borrow money from Jonas. The allocated budget was not enough.


    "Holley, do you think that I''m running a charity? I don''t mind lending money but you should at least pay the interest on time,"


    Jonas said, twirling the pen with his fingers. Holley had been busy planning to destroy Melinda and didn''t pay enough attention to work. The web series would have been a huge hit if she had


    he didn''t have the time for his wife.


    "No, I''m happy to spend the day writing and watching TV series," Melinda replied with a smile.


    "You''re a young lady. You need to go out often. There is an auction tonight and I want you to accompany me. I won''t let you stay at home all day. Kids need to chill out."


    Nelson patted her head and smiled. He wanted Melinda to enjoy her life.


    When Melinda was little, she used to have dreams about traveling the world. But she understood the harsh reality of life when she grew up. Dreams don''t always come true.


    "Grandpa, I''m not a little kid anymore, I will be thirty soon."


    Nelson frowned.


    "You will always be a kid to me."


    Nelson had made up his mind to take Melinda to the auction. He instructed Gavin to send the invites to everyone. He lauded his granddaughter-in-law before the guests.


    Everyone complimented Melinda even if they secretly despised her. Jonas had ruined her reputation but no one had the audacity to speak ill of Melinda in front of Nelson.


    Nelson had bought a pair of necklace and earrings to show everyone how much he adored her. Jonas paid for the jewelry without protesting.


    Jonas was shocked by Nelson''s generosity but didn''t complain about it. Melinda quickly changed into an evening gown and wore the jewelry set that Nelson had got for her. She didn''t look like a normal girl anymore. She had turned into an opulent beauty.


    Nelson loved enjoying every moment of his life. Melinda was always well-behaved and her world was restricted within the walls of the Gu''s mansion. She hardly stepped out. She spent her time writing books, watching TV, and taking care of Nelson.


    Nelson wanted Melinda to live her life to the fullest. He ordered Gavin to pay attention to all the fun activities in the city. He wanted to take her to different places and make her happy.


    Nelson had openly admitted that he loved Melinda more than anyone else. Jonas was jealous of Melinda as he got his grandfather''s undivided love and attention while he was working hard to pay for their considerable expenses.

 Chapter 34 Paid Posers

    During this period, Melinda felt very relaxed, simply by not paying attention to an annoying creature like Yulia.


    Melinda shared dinner with the Gu family in the main villa. Yulia used to not show up during mealtime. However, she started eating on a regular schedule every day since Melinda¡¯s return just to annoy her.


    These days, Nelson took Melinda to attend various events, many of which she also wanted to make an appearance at, but she hadn''t been invited, so she gave up.


    Therefore, Nelson unknowingly pushed Yulia to hate Melinda more.


    Jonas usually had lunch at the office, and today was no exception. Nelson had an appointment with an old friend, so Melinda, Yulia and Queena were left at the table.


    The trio of women looked like they were at play taking on different roles. They positioned themselves in a triangle-shaped formation. Yulia''s expression was as scornful as ever. Queena behaved as if she had no involvement, and Melinda remained indifferent.


    "Aunt Yao, why are you letting her sit here for lunch? Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll spoil your appetite?"


    Yulia regarded Melinda with disgust. The entire Gu family knew that they were not getting along well. Queena disliked them both, so she said nothing and watched them in silence.


    However, what surprised her was Melinda. Back then, she was nothing but a dummy who lacked critical thinking. Although she tried to withhold her anger, she was a natural in taking opportunity in bad situations to gain an advantage.


    "Let''s eat. We are one family, so we should sit together, shouldn''t we?"


    Queena said. The dishes were served on the table in succession. The household had no extravagant style, but there were ten courses prepared for the three of them. Each platter was an explosion of colors, aromas and taste, making them feel a fleeting moment of hunger.


    "She is not my family!"


    Yulia refused to believe that Melinda got to become her sister-in-law once again. Particularly Melinda stole all the attention from Nelson as soon as she arrived home.


    "Yulia, don''t let your brother hear what you just said, or he will feel sad,"


    Melinda said with a smile, as though she just put up with a childish teenager. By this time, she had done a lot of role-playing with Jonas. What she said made Yulia feel some pangs of concern.


    "Melinda, are you threatening me with my brother?"


    Exasperated, Yulia sprang up from the table. She had been very cranky these past few days. As she straightened up from her seat, the chair hit the servant standing behind.


    "Mother, I''d better go back and have dinner at my place."


    Instead of responding to Yulia''s question, Melinda just got up quietly and said to Queena in a low voice. Compared to Yulia''s immature demeanor, she was more sensible.


    Queena nodded, and shot Yulia a warning look. She was someone who paid much attention to dignity. At home, it seemed normal for Yulia to act in this manner. In the public eye, she would bring disgrace to the whole Gu family''s name.


    Being petite with a well-shaped body, Melinda put on a white dress today. The way she stepped out looked very pitiful. Yulia''s beautiful brown eyes were full of hatred as she thought on how brilliant Melinda


    he truth lambasted Melinda online.


    These days, cheating on one''s partner was unacceptable to society. Because Jonas was known as the public¡¯s prince charming with countless female followers, his fans felt sorry for him and blamed everything on Melinda.


    Things developed so fast that the Gu family had no time to react. Following this news, Yulia felt euphoric and sneered at Melinda coldly.


    All of these transpired in front of Nelson. At this point, he was unable to protect Melinda, but Melinda was calm about this matter. She just logged off from her Weibo account, as if nothing had happened.


    "Grandpa, I''ve warned you before that Melinda is not a good woman. Now you must believe me! She dated that Kent guy ages ago!"


    Yulia didn''t pass off the chance. She even besmirched Melinda¡¯s name in the presence of Nelson. Melinda perceived that someone was behind this. She wondered who was so impatient for them to launch a sudden attack.


    It couldn¡¯t be Yulia, or she wouldn''t have waited until things went ugly, and provoke her. She would have said something baffling up front.


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry for what happened. It''s not the truth."


    Unwilling to disappoint Nelson, Melinda decided to explain. As for the photos, they must be edited using an image-editing program. That person got serious skills since it was hard to tell the difference. But if the experts would analyze the pictures, they could easily find out.


    Melinda recounted the whole story about Kent helping her, along with his parents. She included the fact that they pretended to be lovers in order to deceive Kent''s parents.


    Upon hearing this, Yulia lost her temper and spoke a plethora of offensive remarks. But Nelson heaved a sigh of relief. He sensed that Melinda wasn''t that type of person. For one thing, he feared that Jonas might hurt her. However, Kent was kind to Melinda.


    With this in mind, he believed it was reasonable why Melinda did it. Intellectually, she should act similar to this.


    "I trust you. You suffered a lot this time."


    Nelson was more satisfied with Melinda''s character. He would never allow her to experience any grievances.

 Chapter 35 Blackmailed

    Jonas flew into a rage when he saw the pictures. He threw his phone that hit the wall and smashed to the ground. William was trembling with fear. He hadn''t seen Jonas lose his cool like this before.


    "Ask the PR department to deal with it. I don''t want to see this happen on Weibo again."


    Jonas took deep breaths and tried to calm down. He had been telling himself that they were helping each other only for personal gains. Jonas knew that the pictures were fake and someone had photoshopped them.


    Although Jonas was aware of what had happened, he couldn''t shake the images from his mind. He was feeling uncomfortable.


    Jonas didn''t doubt the potential of the PR department of Soaring Group. They had taken advanced measures to salvage the situation. They published the news as soon as they got the orders from Jonas. The news became popular and there were many positive comments on Weibo.


    The paid posters faded in comparison with the news published by Soaring Group. Some people had hired netizens to slander Melinda and had morphed her pictures but Jonas had proved Melinda''s innocence.


    The situation had taken a dramatic turn and Melinda became the victim. She had won the hearts of people.


    Yulia had been blatantly cursing Melinda in her WeChat moments. The truth had come to light now and it was like a tight slap on her face. She posted another piece of gossip on her WeChat moments.


    Yulia''s phone chimed with a message. "Yulia, do you want to be an agent like me?"


    The message was from the friend she had slapped in the face the other day. Their meeting was quite unpleasant and Yulia was hesitant in the beginning.


    But her friend continued to lure her by stating the benefits of doing the job. She evasively stated that Yulia needed to invest a substantial amount of cash in the beginning. They were catering to the needs of a high-end market that required sizeable investments.


    "Are you sure it''s profitable?"


    Yulia asked. Her heart was bubbling with excitement. She wouldn''t have to depend on her grandfather for money if she could earn it on her own.


    "I made more than one hundred thousand dollar last month and I''m just a fresher. I''ll make more money in the future,"


    Yulia''s friend said. She also sent screenshots of her payment. Yulia tried resisting the urge but she felt that it was a great opportunity and didn''t want to miss it.


    She decided to take a leap of faith and invested all her money in the agency. Days passed by, but she hadn''t seen any products so far. Yulia finally understood that she was scammed when she lost all contact with her friend.


    Her friend had blocked her in WeChat. She seemed to abandon her. They had been hanging out with her only for the money. Yulia had lost all her money and her friends seemed to leave one after the other. They were not there for Yulia when she needed them.


    Yulia finally understood the harsh reality of life. She couldn''t stand the betrayal. She didn''t have anyone who genuinely cared for her.


    Besides, she was going through a tough phase in the Gu family and had no one to talk to. She was all alone and the loneliness was driving her insane


    and quickly wore a high-collared dress and applied a subtle coat of makeup.


    She blew out a loud breath and went downstairs. Yulia was looking pale and haggard, and Melinda was surprised to see her like this.


    "Grandpa, I need some money," Yulia asked hesitantly.


    She was embarrassed for the first time to ask for money from Nelson.


    Nelson hated people who squandered money and he knew that Yulia was a spendthrift. But he was aware of the problems that Yulia had to face because of her birth. She was his son''s illegitimate daughter and everyone insulted her. He always had a soft corner for Yulia and would give money every time she asked.


    "Didn''t you ask for money a couple of days ago? You eat and stay at home all day. Why do you need so much money?"


    Nelson asked coldly.


    "Grandpa, I was cheated. They''ve absconded after swindling my investment. I need one million dollars. This is the last time and I won''t ask for more."


    Yulia closed her eyes and sighed. She didn''t want to tell the truth. Nelson''s eyes widened with shock. He couldn''t believe that she had wasted so much money because of her stupidity.


    "Why do you need so much money? Are you planning to waste this money on yet another scam?" Nelson asked, glaring at Yulia.


    Melinda felt that something was wrong. She looked at Yulia''s pale, lifeless face. Although Yulia spent money lavishly, she had never demanded a huge amount before.


    "Grandpa, just tell yes or no. Are you ready to give the money or not?" Yulia asked impatiently. She was anxious about the photos and didn''t have the time to argue with him.


    "No, I can''t. If you want money, you need to work hard and earn it. Only then will you understand its value."


    Yulia''s eyes welled with tears. She bit her lip and turned away.


    Since Nelson had refused to give the money, Yulia had no choice but to get help from Jonas. She wasn''t sure if he would help her out. After all, a million dollars was a lot of money. But she had to somehow arrange the money to prevent the man from posting the pictures online. Otherwise, her life would be ruined forever.

 Chapter 36 Depression

    Nelson watched Yulia leave with his mouth open. He wondered what had happened to her. But Melinda could sense that something was wrong. Yulia had enough money to fulfill her needs. She felt that Yulia was dealing with a problem. Otherwise, there was no need for her to ask for one million dollars from her grandfather.


    "Gavin, inform Jonas about this," Nelson said.


    He knew that Yulia would ask Jonas for money since he had refused to help her out. Gavin was aware of Yulia staying out all night. She would sneak late at night and sometimes wouldn''t return home until the next morning. He knitted his brows and wondered if she had gotten into trouble.


    Yulia''s head was spinning as the pain increased with every step she kept forward. Her head was throbbing because of stress as well as the hangover and she couldn''t drive the car. Melinda saw her swaying unsteadily and understood that it was the effect of overconsumption of alcohol.


    Yulia stopped a servant who was about to go shopping. She asked him to drop her at a place where she could get a taxi. The servant had been humiliated by Yulia before and he was confused by her unusual calmness.


    Yulia felt emotionally numb. She walked into Soaring Group like a ghost. As she was asked to fix an appointment first, she listened to the receptionist and waited patiently without protesting.


    Gavin had informed Jonas about Yulia''s possible visit. Therefore, Jonas instructed William to bring her to his office.


    "Jonas, I want to borrow one million dollars," Yulia asked, biting her lip.


    Jonas saw that her eyes were bloodshot and puffy as if she had been crying all night. He had never seen her like this before. Jonas was Yulia''s only hope and she thought that he would help her out. He was a businessman and it was easy for him to arrange the money.


    "Yulia, why do you need so much money?"


    Jonas pursed his lips and looked intently. He usually never wasted his time over silly issues as time was precious to him. He could convert one million to ten million in the blink of an eye. But Yulia seemed disturbed and Jonas could sense the depth of the problem, so he decided to listen to her.


    He had worked hard to earn money and wanted to make sure that Yulia wasn''t wasting it.


    "Jonas, I''m in desperate need of money. Please help me out. I don''t have answers to your questions."


    Yulia didn''t have the courage, to tell the truth. People had been abusing her all her life for being the illegitimate daughter. She couldn''t imagine her plight if they found out the truth. Her life would become hell, perhaps, worse than Melinda''s.


    "Okay." Jonas nodded.


    He understood that Yulia was hurting inside and didn''t want to talk about it anymore. Yulia was moved by his response. She felt that a tiny part of him still cared about her.


    Jonas signed a check and gave it to her. Yulia smiled gratefully and left. William walked into the office and saw Jonas peering out of the window. His posture was tense.


    "William, ask someone to keep an eye on her. I want to know about what she''s going to do with the money."


    He was aware that a scammer had swindled Yulia out of her investment. He thought tha


    lenched her hair, and began to punch the puppet. She was acting like a maniac.


    Melinda was stunned. Although Yulia had tortured her, she couldn''t see her like this. Understanding crossed Melinda''s face and she quietly left the room. Gavin saw her come out of Yulia''s room and knitted his brows in confusion.


    "Gavin, can you fix an appointment with the family doctor. I want to see him," Melinda said.


    "Mrs. Gu, are you okay?"


    Gavin asked concernedly. Melinda''s life had become better without Yulia''s taunts and Gavin wondered why she wanted to see the doctor. She looked normal to him.


    "I''m fine. I need to discuss something with him,"


    Although Melinda was not a professional, she could see that Yulia was showing symptoms of depression. She wanted to talk to the doctor and see if she was doing okay.


    Gavin nodded and arranged the meeting.


    Melinda explained about Yulia''s condition. The doctor pursed his lips and finally said, "I think she''s suffering from clinical depression. Do you mind if I take a look at her?"


    All the symptoms were signs of depression but the doctor needed to see Yulia in person to diagnose her condition. Melinda instructed Gavin to take the doctor to Yulia''s room. When the doctor returned, he confirmed that Yulia was indeed suffering from clinical depression and her condition was quite serious.


    Gavin was shocked by the result and quickly informed Nelson. Nelson didn''t think that Yulia had become quiet because of her mental illness. He felt guilty for ignoring her. He knew that people suffering from mental illness would harm themselves and might go the extent of taking their lives.


    "Gavin, appoint someone to take good care of her and ask the servants to keep their mouths shut. I don''t want anyone to talk about this issue again," Nelson ordered.


    He was aware of the servants gossiping about Yulia and he didn''t want anyone to hurt her. Nelson''s love and adoration for Melinda grew multifold. Although Yulia had tortured Melinda for years, she was the one to notice the change in Yulia''s behavior. She was worried about her and wanted to help her out.

 Chapter 37 Recovery

    "Mr. Gu, the patient¡¯s cooperation could aid in the treatment for depression." The family doctor was around 50 years old. The Gu family hired him since he was a student. For many years, he had been in charge of Nelson¡¯s health condition.


    An apprentice, in his early twenties, with a youthful face and brilliant mind followed him around. Word had it that he was a gifted physician and was now mainly responsible for Jonas¡¯s well-being.


    This time, both of them were present.


    "I didn¡¯t expect her to be like this. Sorry for the trouble," said Nelson.


    The doctor arrived to examine Nelson¡¯s status every month. After so many years, their personal relationship matured into genuine friendship. Nelson sighed at the thought of Yulia.


    "Let¡¯s look at your body."


    The doctor had learned from Gavin regarding Nelson¡¯s situation and recommended a physical examination. The most important thing for the old man was his mood. Some time ago, the affair of Jonas and Melinda annoyed Nelson, and now he became more agitated with Yulia¡¯s issue, which was in significant contrast to Nelson¡¯s present condition.


    But deep in her heart, Yulia knew better than everyone else concerning her own condition. Knowing that the specialist was coming to the mansion, she acted restless and refused to cooperate. She shoved the servant that her grandfather sent out of her room.


    The doctor proposed that she should see a psychiatrist and work together with the drug treatment, which may focus on medication.


    Yulia isolated herself in her room and she stayed there secluded for another day. The psychiatrist tried to interact with her, but got kicked out.


    "She¡¯s in morbid self-protection. It¡¯ll just make matters worse."


    "I¡¯ll give it a shot."


    Melinda got up and went upstairs. The servant who took care of Yulia was holding a silver tray and stood at the door looking helpless. She looked at Melinda as if she saw a rescuer.


    "Give me her lunch, and you wait out here."


    The servant immediately handed Melinda the tray. Yulia had locked the bedroom door, and even if they had the key, it couldn¡¯t open. She had installed another padlock from the inside.


    This meant that Yulia was still sober. Melinda raised her eyebrows and knocked on the door three times in a row, making sure the person inside could hear.


    "Yulia, you are such a wimp."


    A mocking smile twisted on the corner of Melinda¡¯s mouth, and her tone was sarcastic. The servant next to her widened her eyes in surprise. She sensed that Mrs. Gu did not come to save a life, but to destroy one.


    Inside, Yulia sat on the priceless Moroccan carpet not distant from the doorway. She had a strange expression on her calm face when she heard the voice of Melinda.


    "Yulia, I despise you. You have insulted me for five years, and I¡¯ve become better than I was before. But you¡¯ve grown into a coward. I¡¯m so ashamed to have you as my enemy."


    These words were partially true, and she knew well how to get on Yulia¡¯s nerves. Maybe a depressed person couldn¡¯t bear such vexation, but Yulia needed to hear it.


    "Do you know why I came back after all this time? Because I wanted my revenge. But now it seems that you¡¯re not worthy of it at all."


    d her could be fear, resistance or other factors. But in general, it was not a favorable circumstance for her.


    After the psychiatrist learned of this, he developed a plan in his mind. But Melinda did not push Yulia too hard. Melinda had carried out what she needed to do with a clear conscience.


    During this period, Melinda paid more attention to Yulia¡¯s rehabilitation. Now that her condition had stabilized, Melinda rarely stepped into the main villa. If it was unnecessary, she remained in her own villa.


    She had been living in the mansion again for a while now. At the beginning, she could hardly fall asleep. Now she felt relaxed in her place, as though she lived in her own private domain. This was under the premise of the absence of Jonas.


    They got along together in a way that was very different, and they didn¡¯t argue as much as before. They used to have a deep familiarity of one another, but now they acted like total strangers.


    Jonas grew very upset about this, but he never showed. He didn¡¯t give a damn on issues in his family. He was too busy to even handle the company¡¯s affairs. So he just let Melinda deal with the family drama. It was, after all, the obligation of the matron of the Gu family.


    Melinda walked over to the balcony with a laptop. She closed her eyes, emptied her thoughts and tried to drag herself into the plot of the story. She finished writing a climax today, but she felt like in a sour mood.


    After trying to write a few scenes, Melinda felt dissatisfied and deleted everything. Her hands rested on the keyboard and lightly tapped the keys, re-typing the story. Still not pleased, she dropped her fingers and sighed.


    When writing the highlight of the story, she couldn¡¯t quite keep still. In addition, the recent events had left her distracted. She could not forget what had happened in the past which took place regularly.


    Melinda had turned to Kent for help back in the past, but now she didn¡¯t have a suitable identity. Going on a trip to unwind wasn¡¯t the right time. It was easy to make people gossip about her. She thought Yulia might have influenced her, and she became upset.

 Chapter 38 Threat

    After locking herself in the villa for a day, Melinda started feeling antsy and probably needed a change of scenery. She felt as if everything was closing in on her and her thoughts were being suppressed by something that she had no control over.


    As soon as Jonas got home from work, the scene that greeted him through the window, was Melinda pacing nervously in the living room, holding an animated conversation with herself as if she was trying to give herself a pep talk or chastising herself. She looked beautiful wearing a simple long white shirt and a pair of white slippers, a tight frown permanently plastered on her face.


    Her hair stuck to both sides of her temples, probably from the light sweat she had worked up, due to her nervous pacing. Her fingers looked delicate and beautiful, wrapped around a pen that she would occasionally nibble whenever she was in deep thought. The scene was quite alluring for Jonas as he tried to gulp in air feeling as if his lungs were being pressed by a metal band.


    ''Damn it! How can this girl look so tempting today?''


    Completely ignorant of the salacious looks and thoughts that Jonas had been throwing her way, Melinda briskly turned around and bumped into a wall of flesh. She rubbed her head, and then looked up in confusion. Her eyes immediately met Jonas''s deep set glacial blue eyes that were dancing with mischief and unrestrained heat, clearly reflecting his naughty thoughts.


    "It''s you... What are you doing here?"


    Clenching the pen in her hand like a shield, Melinda looked at Jonas cautiously. They had been married for five years and she was familiar with the way he always looked at her with disgust. But the look in his eyes was different this time. She couldn''t pin what had changed, and all she knew was that he was making her feel weird.


    "All of a sudden, I want to bury myself deep inside you."


    Jonas grinned crudely, in a playful yet serious manner. Once Melinda heard his words, she uncontrollably checked out the offensive body part that was being referred to.


    She swallowed nervously, and quickly jumped back like a frightened rabbit, and made a sharp turn, as she instantly changed their topic of discussion. "Grandpa asked us to have dinner with him tonight. I have to change my clothes first."


    Melinda then disappeared in a flash. Hearing her words, Jonas burst into hearty laughter in a deep and cheerful voice. His attitude also baffled him, since he was having too much fun at Melinda''s expense.


    Melinda wore a silk dress which hugged her body like a glove, peppering soft sensual kisses on her body with every step she made. Her hair was braided in classy little buns and then delicately piled in an intricate up do. She looked very different and slightly maturer than before. Jonas was still looking dapper in a suit although he hadn''t put much effort. They went to the main villa together walking side by side giving the impression that they were a couple intimately in love. Nelson was patiently waiting for them.


    When they walked in they saw Yulia also sitting at the table. Her mood instantly changed as soon as she saw Melinda. Melinda pursed her lips as if trying to control her emotions and silently sat at the farthest position from Yulia.


    As Jonas looked at Melinda''s careful movements, moving around silently like a caged animal, the cold and hard corners of his mouth softened.


    The meal was a little dull and tense with everyone absorbed in their own thoughts, although Melinda tried to make sure that everyone was getting along harmoniously. She even went as far as possible to take care of Yulia, cordially passing anything that she needed, and putting bits of food in her plate whenever her plate was empty although their relationship was a little awkward.


    At the table, Nelson scolded Jonas as usual, complaining that he was busy working too much. He had even forgotten how to take care of a woman and wasn''t giving Melinda the necessary care that she needed.


    Early the next morning, when Melinda sleepily walked into the living room, she was shocked to see someone sitting in the living room. She rubbed her eyes, thinking that maybe she was still dreaming, but when she opened her eyes again, he was still there. "Didn''t you go to work?"


    "I''ll be staying home with you today."


    Jonas had thought of how pretty and tempting Melinda looked the day before in the living room, and felt that what Nelson said made sense. He needed to pay more attention to her, so he decided to take a holiday to keep Melinda company for the day.


    "I don''t need your company, I am perfectly fine on my own."


    Melinda was not trying to act out or play coy, she was actually t


    did not refuse. He went along with her schemes. She booked a romantic dinner for the first night, prepared a full film screening for the second night and went jewelry shopping accompanied by Jonas for the third date. The paparazzi and gossip media were on fire with every minute detail of their dates.


    Jonas''s schedule was quite busy; he was either slaving away at the company or spending more and more time with Emily, and rarely went back home most of the time. Therefore, he seldom saw or talked with Melinda. Emily was finally getting more comfortable and bold considering that he wasn''t mentioning Melinda so much anymore.


    The phone in the Gu''s mansion was instantly connected to William, which was right on time like clockwork. William was cornered and his fancy excuses no longer worked.


    "This stupid boy claims to be too busy to come home and yet he has enough time to hang out with those nonsensical people."


    Nelson was livid with rage and spewing every despicable name he could think of with reference to his grandson as he leaned on his crutches for support. He had reduced Jonas''s workload so that Jonas could spend more time with Melinda and build their relationship, yet the boy was busy gallivanting around town with another girl on his arm.


    Jonas had been spending a lot of time with Emily, which annoyed Nelson to no end.


    The next day, Emily called to make an appointment with Jonas as usual, but William answered the phone. William gently informed her that Mr. Gu was very busy at that moment and didn''t want to be disturbed by idlers.


    Jonas did not complain about the sudden heavy workload. He took it up in stride although he was sure that Nelson was behind the sudden increase in responsibilities.


    Melinda still lived her usual reclusive life like an old person. She lived in her own villa with a very predictable schedule which included, waking up, writing and reading. She didn''t care about what was happening outside her little world although she had been hearing a few rumors and gossip here and there.


    If it was in the past, she would have been very hurt but now she really wasn''t affected much. She touched her chest and it still felt a little heavy although now the pain was very minimal and much bearable than before.


    Melinda stared at the screen of the computer she was working on. The insert cursor on the computer screen kept acting up and flickering, and she couldn''t type a word. In the end, she gave up and closed the computer silently.


    Jonas had been very busy of late, attending endless meetings and signing mountains of documents that needed his personal attention. William as his secretary had to keep him company and clock in a lot of overtime since he was just as busy. He secretly hated Emily arguing that if the woman hadn''t pestered Jonas, demanding so much of his time, Nelson wouldn''t have been so furious with his boss, and wouldn''t have increased their workload, pulling William into their mess.


    By the time the light in the office was dimmed, it was already twelve o''clock in the night. Jonas exhausted, rubbed his eyebrows and forced a bitter smile.

 Chapter 39 Travel

    Jonas should have been used to his grandfather defending Melinda.


    Thousands of family households had most of their lights switched off by then. When Jonas walked out of his office, he saw William dozing off with one hand resting on top of the desk. The sound of the heavy wooden door opening startled him and he almost fell to the floor.


    Placing both hands on the desk and barely supporting his weight on the chair, William couldn¡¯t resist yawning. There were dark circles under his eyes, silently complaining about the immense amount of work that day.


    "Mr. Gu, are you off duty?"


    William asked in a drowsy voice. He felt that he could sleep standing up.


    "You can take a day off tomorrow."


    Jonas¡¯s voice trailed away as he made his way out of the office. Rubbing his ears, William felt that he had misheard him. Then his smile grew bigger and wider like a fool.


    At long last, he could relax for one whole day.


    When Jonas returned home, he threw his suit jacket over the back of the sofa and slumped down. He was no ironman and he felt exhausted. He had been hectic these days that a gray stubble covered his cheeks and chin.


    It just so happened that Melinda went downstairs to get some water to drink. After adapting to the new surroundings, she seemed comfortable walking under the dim lights as she made her way to the kitchen. Despite the blurry vision, she could make out Jonas¡¯s figure. Seeing him so tired made her frown unconsciously.


    She gripped the glass in her hand tightly and sighed. She poured another cup of water and flipped on the kitchen light.


    The painfully bright light made Jonas feel uncomfortable. He frowned and blocked the glare with his hands. Melinda handed him the water. She just stood there in silence.


    "Go back to your room and get some rest. You¡¯ll catch a cold if you sleep on the sofa."


    While Melinda spoke, she could hear a grumbling sound from his stomach. She peered at Jonas and saw his reluctantly expressionless face.


    For a moment, she found Jonas very adorable.


    Ten minutes later, a bowl of steaming rib noodles appeared in front of Jonas. Melinda yawned and her eyelids grew heavy.


    "I¡¯m going back to bed. Good night."


    She didn¡¯t care whether Jonas ate the food and fumbled back to her bedroom. Showing some concern for him had become a habit, and this practice was undoubtedly scary.


    In the past, the late night snacks she prepared all ended up in the dumpster. She smiled with self-mockery and stopped thinking about it too much.


    Jonas tasted the broth. The flavor was bland but his hard heart softened a little.


    The next day, Melinda got up early to do Tai Chi with Nelson, which made him praise her a lot. Gavin was beside them, smiling.


    Recently, Melinda had lots of free time, and had also developed a habit of sleeping late. Nelson spoiled her with too many things and spoke nothing of it. Today¡¯s abnormality compelled him to ask, "Sweetheart, do you have something to tell me?"


    Melinda smiled shyly, blushing a little. She indeed got up early on purpose today.


    "Grandpa, I know what happened between Jonas and Emily."


    Hearing this, Nelson''s face darkened and his enthusiasm fa


    lane landed, Jonas and Melinda went to take their baggage together. The driver waited at the airport gate. The Gu family had a villa here, close to the seaside. At night, they could view the starry sky and observe the lively night scene in the distance.


    The beach gave off a cool vibe after dark.


    Both Melinda and Jonas remained aloof to each other. The driver took off after dropping them to the villa. Everything in the house was ready, but there was no servant around. Obviously, it was Nelson who arranged it on purpose.


    Upon arrival, Melinda didn¡¯t unload her luggage and instead laid down on the bed to have a rest. She was not in good shape, so the flying made her feel exhausted.


    Emily, who stayed in A City and whom Jonas avoided for a long time, was unwilling to give up and came back to the company again. But the receptionist intercepted her and declared with a smile that the boss wasn¡¯t in his office for now and was on vacation.


    Jonas was a typical workaholic, so Emily didn¡¯t buy his sudden leave of absence. At last, after asking around, she got to find out that Jonas was traveling with Melinda.


    Emily clenched her teeth and wished she could fly there and grab all of Jonas¡¯s attention in front of Melinda. But she had a show to attend in two days, so she could only send people to spy on them in secret.


    The night fell. There were many people camping on the beach side. In Melinda¡¯s school days, she enjoyed backpacking and going on excursions the most. Looking at the festive crowd far away, she felt envious.


    "You like that?"


    The sudden voice made her heart skip a beat. Even though there was a hint of a smile in the corner of her mouth, the atmosphere was weird.


    "I¡¯m hungry."


    She abruptly changed the topic, and Jonas could not snap back. He was also starving at the moment.


    After they helplessly discovered that there was no food in the villa, they walked outside together. Jonas wanted to drive to a restaurant for dinner, but Melinda insisted on joining the barbecue party down by the beach. Left without a choice, Jonas obliged.


    He couldn¡¯t find a car here, anyway.

 Chapter 40 Got Drunk

    Jonas rarely had barbecue dinners. He couldn''t help grumbling in his heart when he saw Melinda gobble the food down. Yet, he started to enjoy it seconds later.


    It was the perfect night for Melinda. Everything about the night seemed beautiful. The cool breeze, salty air, and the delicious dinner made her happy. Melinda rubbed her bulging stomach that was stuffed with food and let out a burp. She smiled. The wind played with her hair as she walked back to the villa.


    The starry night added a mysterious charm to the beautiful villa. Melinda stayed at the balcony and stared at the sky.


    The breeze carried a chillness with it and Melinda braced herself.


    She felt awkward to go back to the bedroom but Jonas didn''t bother about what she was thinking. He was exhausted and his eyes were begging him to go to sleep.


    So he quickly went to the bathroom, took a relaxing shower, and drifted off to a peaceful sleep as soon as he hit the bed.


    The next morning, Melinda''s eyes fell on a sports car on the seaside track. There was no food in the fridge and Jonas took Melinda to the supermarket to buy groceries and daily essentials.


    Jonas was new to this and had no idea about managing household chores.


    Melinda preferred home food, so she loaded her cart with everything she would need to cook. Out of habit, she picked Jonas''s favorite things as well.


    Although it meant nothing to Melinda, Jonas couldn''t help but smile at her thoughtfulness. That one small gesture meant a lot to him.


    "Mr. Jonas, you know how to arrange the food items in the fridge, don''t you?"


    Melinda asked as she held the two shopping bags, grinning sheepishly.


    Jonas pursed his lips and didn''t argue. He had intended to maintain peace and harmony with Melinda and didn''t want to fight with her over a trivial issue.


    Melinda understood Jonas and kept a safe distance from him. The person who Emily had arranged to break their relationship became worried as there was not much scope to create problems between them.


    There seemed to be no need to ruin their relationship as there was no chemistry between Melinda and Jonas.


    Although Jonas had no experience in dealing with the household chores, he reluctantly stuffed the things into the fridge. Once he finished arranging everything, Jonas went to look for Melinda. She was in the balcony, immersed in writing her novel.


    Jonas thought that writing was just a phase and that Melinda would get over it soon. He was surprised to see how much she loved writing. Jonas''s eyes roamed across Melinda''s face. He observed every movement of hers. The way she knitted her eyebrows when she concentrated on something or how she bit her ruddy lip when she examined her work. She looked sexy when she was focused on her work.


    Melinda felt that someone was watching her. She snapped her head and glanced at the door. Jonas was leaning against the doorframe, staring at her. Melinda arched an eyebrow with suspicion. She stood up and walked to the door.


    A smile tugged at the corners of Jonas''s lips as he thought that she wanted to go for a walk with him. But Melinda closed the door on his face and asked him not to disturb her.


    Jonas was used to Melinda''s coldness and wasn''t hurt by her response. Since t


    ut a wave of guilt washed over her when she caught him looking at her with a blank face. She felt guilty for hurting him.


    Tears streamed down her face and she was on the verge of breaking down. All the emotions that had been simmering in her heart for the last five years seemed to gush out.


    Melinda was mad at Jonas for using her. She was mad at herself for letting him use her. Jonas was an animal when he got drunk. He had sex with Melinda every time he got drunk even if she refused.


    She would cry and beg him to leave her alone but he would never listen to her. He would be rough and wild in bed. But Melinda was hopelessly in love with him and endured all the pain to please him.


    She felt humiliated and disgusted with herself.


    Jonas frowned and glanced at his shoulder. He didn''t understand what was going on. Melinda walked to the room and shut the door, leaving him all alone.


    When Melinda woke up in the middle of the night, she saw that Jonas had fallen asleep on the sofa. She felt sorry for him and put a blanket over him. The next morning, Jonas woke up with a piercing headache. When he reached his hand to massage his temples, there was a stinging pain on his shoulders. He saw a deep teeth mark with dried blood spots on his right shoulder.


    Jonas''s eyes widened with shock as a hazy picture formed in his mind. He had been a fool last night. He turned his head in the direction of Melinda''s room. She was standing by the stairs, watching him with a playful grin.


    Jonas was confused. He thought that he was developing feelings for her. He stayed in the villa with Melinda and hardly stepped out. Even if he did, he would return home soon.


    He had even ruthlessly declined Emily''s invitation to be with Melinda. Jonas tried asking Melinda about what had happened but she continued to ignore him like she always did. She would sometimes flash a strange smile but Jonas couldn''t understand what it meant.


    He felt intimidated by Melinda''s presence for the first time.


    Jonas and Melinda stayed in the villa without fighting or arguing. Both of them could sense the tension in the air but neither of them could comprehend what it was.

 Chapter 41 A Car Accident

    Right from the start, Emily had planned to have sex with Jonas after he got drunk, but she didn''t expect him to leave so quickly. She tried to contact him again, but she couldn''t reach him.


    According to her investigation, she learned that Melinda had been staying in the villa and that she and Jonas were in a good relationship.


    Nelson had been anxious about them. He was surprised as well as happy when he knew that Jonas accompanied Melinda at home.


    He had a feeling that his grandson''s eye for women would be better sooner or later, due to Melinda''s great kindness.


    The two of them couldn''t know what Nelson was thinking. Three days had passed since they went to the market. During that time, they needed to restock their pantry. Thinking of how Jonas could be of use, Melinda brought him along to the nearest grocery and purchased a lot of food items.


    Simultaneously, Melinda wondered how long the vacation would last. Was it okay since Jonas did not go back to the company for so long?


    Back in the Gu''s mansion, Nelson was ecstatic to hear the latest update. Gavin stood beside him and complimented Jonas for finally being smart.


    "Well, this holiday was indeed a good way to stir up and foster feelings. It seems like I will soon have a little great-grandchild."


    Nelson thought it was a wise decision to arrange a holiday trip for just the two of them. He used to believe that they would be okay with each other, but now he wanted a great-grandchild.


    As the grandfather of Jonas, who was considered a man of action, Nelson was the same. He called Jonas promptly.


    "Jonas, how are you doing with Mellie?"


    "Not bad."


    After all, they could make their rest in stride. Although Jonas was miserable, he would rather not think about that.


    "That''s great. You are old enough to have a kid. Do it as soon as possible. I''ll wait for your good news,"


    said Nelson. Jonas''s face felt numb and quite stiff for a moment, but he returned to normal.


    "I get it, Grandpa. Do you have anything else to add?"


    "It''s okay now. You can go back to your honeymoon and enjoy yourselves." Nelson squinted and hung up the phone. People said that the honeymoon phase was the most convenient time to start trying for a baby.


    Jonas knew he had to face the fact eventually, but considering his current status with Melinda, he was afraid it would be difficult.


    Somehow, he felt a little excited at the thought that he might have a child with Melinda.


    Every business person had to be tough, including Jonas. He thought it over and decided to talk in the most uncomplicated and direct manner.


    "Let''s talk."


    Jonas walked to Melinda''s room. The door was not closed, and Melinda was not writing. Instead, she was lying back on the rattan chair, looking relaxed. Her eyes were closed, the corners of her mouth turning up in a small smile. Jonas''s voice was uncontrollably mellow.


    Melinda squinted, glanced at Jonas, and then stood up, pointing to the seat beside her.


    The arrival of Jonas was somewhat unexpected. Proud as he was, he had been ignored these days and felt humble


    ked her to go back to her villa and rest.


    Melinda knew that Nelson might have misunderstood her, but she didn''t explain anything.


    Due to Nelson''s order to bring Melinda to the main villa for dinner, Jonas went to inform Melinda. Melinda''s loungewear was loose, showing her prominent collarbone and sexy cleavage. His eyes darkened, and he bit her neck, leaving a little bite mark.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Melinda looked at Jonas menacingly with her hands holding her neck. Jonas put on a poker face and said, "I don''t want my grandfather to find out something."


    After finding herself speechless, Melinda stood up in anger. Seeing that she seldom got angry, Jonas displayed a meek smile, which he was not aware of.


    On the table, the kiss mark could be seen on Melinda''s neck. Even if she tried hard to cover it, Jonas would find a way to let people notice it. All of a sudden, Nelson said she was too skinny, and she needed nutritious as he added food in her bowl.


    This scene, however, made Yulia more resentful. ''She comes back and grabs all the attention of Grandpa. Why does she have a higher position than me in Grandpa''s heart?!''


    There was another episode during the dinner, which made Nelson irate again.


    During mealtime, Jonas received a call from William, who told him that there was a severe car accident when Emily returned to A City.


    As soon as Jonas heard the news, he didn''t panic as Melinda expected. He looked calm, but there was obvious concern in his eyes.


    "I''ll be there soon,"


    Jonas said to William. In his mind, Emily needed to be taken care of because she was too delicate to be on her own since she was a child.


    When Jonas recalled his childhood with her, there was a sudden surge of emotion that could not be understood by Melinda in his eyes. He just hung up the phone. Without explaining anything, he left directly.


    Nelson threw his crutch out at once. Hearing this, Jonas stopped for a second and then strode away.


    Melinda''s long hair covered most of her face together with the mocking smile on her lips.

 Chapter 42 Childhood Friendship

    Silence prevailed in the room. No one dared to utter a word. Melinda closed her eyes and took deep breaths to calm down. She picked up the crutch from the floor and handed it to Nelson.


    "Grandpa, let''s eat."


    Melinda smiled and served the food. Nelson smiled sadly and reluctantly took a bite of the food. Melinda wasn''t bothered that Jonas had left her to see Emily.


    Her nonchalance surprised everyone in the room. Melinda was behaving as if Jonas was a stranger to her.


    Queena was shocked by her reaction. Melinda always felt dejected when Jonas ignored her and left to see another woman.


    Queena had thought that Melinda and Jonas were getting along well but she was wrong. Nothing had changed.


    "Mellie, I''m sorry."


    Nelson felt that Melinda was pretending to be okay when she was hurting inside. He wouldn''t have felt bad if she had thrown a tantrum at everyone for the way Jonas treated her. But she restrained her emotions and kept everything to herself. She tolerated everything without complaining.


    "Grandpa, I''m fine." Melinda smiled reassuringly.


    Melinda and Jonas were pretending to get along well only for personal gains. They weren''t living their lives like a married couple, so it didn''t matter to her about what Jonas did or who he was with.


    Nelson''s heart was heavy and he had lost his appetite. He was just playing with his food without eating. Queena was conscious of her health, so she hardly ate anything. Yulia couldn''t eat in front of Melinda. She nibbled on her food awkwardly. But Melinda was ravenous. She gobbled the food, devouring the taste, and even finished half a bowl of soup.


    When Melinda stood up to leave for her room, Nelson called, "Mellie, come to my study after dinner. We haven''t seen each other in a long time and there are a lot of things that I need to talk to you about." Nelson smiled and went to his study.


    Melinda felt bad to see Nelson losing his mind over her relationship with Jonas. He was old and needed to live in peace rather than worrying about them.


    The sweet scent of sandal wafted in Nelson''s study. The walls were covered with paintings that Jonas had drawn when he was young.


    His desk was filled with articles and photo frames that Melinda had gifted him. Nelson cleared the desk with his trembling hands and plopped on the chair. He wore his reading glasses that made his eyes look bigger.


    Melinda felt that Nelson was getting old. Although he was mentally strong, his body didn''t seem to cooperate.


    "Come here, Mellie." Nelson smiled at Melinda who was leaning against the doorframe.


    She nodded and walked in as Nelson pulled out an old photo album from the drawer.


    Nelson fondly caressed the album and opened it. Melinda saw the picture of a chubby baby, blowing bubbles.


    He had plump cheeks, rosy lips, and was incredibly cute.


    "That is Jonas," Nelson said, trailing his fingers across the photograph. "This picture was taken when he was little.


    Although Emily''s injuries were mild and she was recuperating, the doctors had instructed her to rest in the hospital. The next day, when Jonas went to see Emily, he saw that her ward was filled with flowers and fruit baskets. He guessed that someone had come to see her.


    "Jonas, you are here."


    Emily beamed with joy.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    Jonas placed the bag of fruits on the table and sat on the chair next to her.


    "I''m okay. I know that you have a lot of work to do. You don''t have to come here every day," Emily said thoughtfully.


    She knew that Jonas had just returned from a holiday and that he had to catch up with work.


    Although Emily enjoyed the attention, she didn''t want him to ignore his work.


    "It''s okay, I''ll manage. You are more important to me than work. You rest well and take care of yourself. Don''t think unnecessarily and trouble your mind."


    "Thank you, Jonas." Emily smiled gratefully.


    She knew that she was different in Jonas''s heart.


    Nelson found that Jonas had been taking care of Emily. He could understand his concern but became frustrated when he saw Jonas going to the hospital every day to see her. Nelson tried stopping him but Jonas ignored him.


    William came to the hospital to pick Jonas up. He informed him about what Nelson said.


    "You take care of everything in the hospital. I don''t want anything bad to happen."


    William nodded politely. He wouldn''t disobey Jonas.


    Jonas knew that his grandfather despised Emily. He thought that Nelson would slowly warm to her but he was firm with his decision. He wasn''t ready to accept her.


    Emily couldn''t do anything. She had no choice but to wait until Nelson accepted her. She didn''t want to do anything that would potentially ruin her chances with Jonas.


    She knew that she had to win Nelson''s trust if she wanted to be with Jonas.


    But no one could replace Melinda''s position in Nelson''s heart. She would always be his favorite daughter-in-law.

 Chapter 43 Being Sarcastic

    It had been three days since Jonas finished his work. Melinda was shocked when she saw him¡ªhis eyes were dark and sunken, and his facial hair was unkempt. It was an understatement to say that he looked haggard.


    Despite this, he still looked presentable in his tailored suit, and his eyes were still as sharp as ever.


    It was the weekend, and Jonas stayed in the company for half a day before coming back to the Gu''s mansion. William''s people proved to be quite reliable. Meanwhile, Emily was much better now. As he took care of Emily every day, he reported the situation to Jonas in real time.


    Nelson was playing chess with Melinda. Jonas was standing behind her, watching their game with a slight frown.


    Melinda''s fingers tapped against the table, her short elegant nails rasping against wood.


    Just when she was about to raise her hand and move a chess piece, a voice came from behind her.


    "Move it there," Jonas mumbled. For a moment, Melinda hesitated, wanting to follow Jonas''s suggestion.


    She was so focused on their game that she had almost forgotten that Jonas was standing behind her. At first, Nelson was the one who was winning, but when Melinda took Jonas''s advice, the tables had been turned quickly. Nelson looked at Jonas with dissatisfaction, and leaned over the table with more concentration.


    Finally, the game was all taken over by Jonas. He helped Melinda win against Nelson by a narrow lead.


    "Well, how is it fair that I''m playing against two people? It should be against the rules to coach like that!" Nelson stated as he crossed his arms over his chest. There was, however, a smile on his face as he said this, as he was glad to see that Jonas and Melinda looked like they were getting along with each other.


    When they put away the chessboard, Nelson excused himself. It was routine for him to take a nap in the afternoon. Before leaving, Jonas freshened up and changed into his casual clothes.


    "Are you going out?" Melinda asked.


    It was such a surprising question for her to ask since it had been such a long time since she had shown any form of care towards Jonas.


    "I''m going to see Emily,"


    he said matter-of-factly. Looking at his frank manner, she didn''t know what to say. She pursed her lips and looked at Jonas without saying a word.


    Inexplicably, under such eyesight, Jonas felt a bit uncomfortable from the guilt he suddenly felt.


    Melinda saw this, and forced a slight smile. "Okay, I understand."


    After saying that, Melinda turned around and walked away, feeling that she must have been out of her mind. As soon as she said that, she wished she could bite her tongue off.


    They had been having such a pleasant time together that she had forgotten to distance herself from him. Melinda took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.


    Jonas tried to shrug it off and went to see Emily. Whenever Emily saw him, her face instantly lit up. Knowing that he was worried for her made her feel very happy.


    In truth, Emily had been actively keeping her distance from Jonas, as if they were just ordinary friends and nothing more. But he didn''t notice that, and just did what he thought he should do.


    In the following days, since there weren''t a lot of company affairs going on, Jonas went to visit Emily after dealing with his work. Even though this was the case, Nelson was still dissatisfied with Jonas''s behavior.


    Jonas wasn''t shallow not to notice the current atmosphere in the Gu''s mansion. It was obv


    he table.


    Seeing this, Jonas smiled with satisfaction and handed a glass of warm water to Melinda to comfort her.


    All the while, Emily had been watching the whole scene silently. Her hand tightly gripped on the cup, almost making it break. Gritting her teeth secretly, she put down her cup as well and never touched it again.


    After chatting for a while, Nelson went upstairs to take his routine afternoon nap. As soon as he was gone, the atmosphere between Jonas and the two women was really weird and awkward.


    "I didn''t expect that your health was so delicate and fragile as well,"


    Emily said sarcastically as she looked at Melinda''s face, a hint of envy flashing through her eyes.


    "I guess I''m getting too old to bear hardships. Besides, it feels so nice to be spoiled. Wouldn''t you agree?"


    Although there was a smile on Melinda''s face as she said this, it was obvious that she was directly attacking Emily. Her comment made Emily think of how Jonas had been taking care of Melinda for the past few days, which consequently left Emily alone in the hospital.


    "I always thought that you are a strong woman, not a frail girl like me,"


    Emily said with a shrug, her eyes filled with resilience and stubbornness.


    "But I am strong. In fact, I am actually very different from you," Melinda said in a meaningful tone.


    Just when Emily was about to ask her what she meant by that, Melinda suddenly changed the topic. "I''ve read the news some time ago. About some uncultured Internet celebrities. They talked rubbish and affected their fans. They often spread bad ideas," Melinda said.


    "Don''t you think these kinds of people are a bad influence? Oh, and by the way, you often go live stream as an influencer. Are those people really like how they act on camera or is it just so that they can get more attention?"


    Melinda turned to look at Emily confusedly. How could Emily not know the irony behind it? How could she compare those low-end girls with her!


    "Personally I don''t think it''s the right thing to do, whether or not you''re just trying to attract attention to yourself. This kind of world view just invites nothing but trouble to others. They are so disgusting!"


    Since Melinda jeered at her again and again, Emily had no reason to be polite to her any longer. She knew how to fight back.

 Chapter 44 Expel

    The atmosphere became tense and Jonas pretended to remain ignorant.


    Although Melinda and Emily were scowling at each other, Jonas remained still.


    Melinda was surprised. She had always thought that Jonas was on Emily''s side.


    "Jonas, it''s been so long since I had spent time with you at your place. Do you mind if I stay here for a while?" Emily asked, biting her bottom lip nervously.


    Melinda narrowed her eyes and stared at Emily. Jonas was a little surprised too. He didn''t expect Emily would make such a request. Emily was intimidated by Melinda''s presence. She didn''t want Jonas to fall for Melinda, so she decided to stay at Jonas''s place and separate them.


    "Jonas, the paparazzi have found out where I live now. I... err..." she trailed off and stopped when she caught Melinda staring at her suspiciously.


    Melinda understood that Emily had come with a plan. She wondered if the paparazzi knew why she was staying here.


    Jonas thought that Melinda was annoyed by Emily''s presence and he groaned in frustration. Women were always hard to deal with.


    "Jonas, she has been your best friend since childhood. She can stay with us for a few days. Ask Gavin to arrange a room for her," Melinda said, smirking at Emily.


    Emily was shocked by Melinda''s response. She was annoyed that Melinda didn''t react and create problems like she had expected her to. But she couldn''t refuse the offer.


    Although Melinda wasn''t a stunning beauty, she had an amazing personality. She could effortlessly mesmerize people with her charm.


    Gavin stood in a corner and watched them talk. Melinda instructed him to arrange a room for Emily.


    Emily''s decision was spontaneous and she did not bring her belongings with her. Jonas bought new things for her, which lit a spark of hope in Emily''s heart.


    Melinda usually dressed casually at home. Emily was surprised to see Melinda walk down in a light purple gauze skirt and a pair of silver high heels during dinner. Her hair was tied into a loose bun as tendrils of hair escaped from the sides.


    Jonas''s breath caught in his throat when he saw Melinda. She was looking elegant and graceful.


    Nelson sat in the center, while Melinda and Jonas sat at one side and Yulia and Emily sat opposite to them, casting awkward glances at each other. Queena had gone out to have dinner with friends.


    Yulia was annoyed by Emily''s presence. She had been frustrated ever since Melinda told her that Emily was going to stay with them for a couple of days.


    Emily was a beautiful woman. She was social and could effortlessly captivate people''s hearts. Yulia was insecure around her.


    "Grandpa, living with strangers makes me uncomfortable."


    Yulia frowned. Emily''s smile was wiped off in an instant.


    She knew that Jonas had an annoying half-sister but she was seeing her for the first time. It had only been five minutes since they had met and Yulia managed to get on Emily''s


    re night in the office, gathering insights.


    Melinda couldn''t sleep well without Jonas around.


    She couldn''t help but think about what he was doing now. He would perhaps be skimming through the documents with a sullen face. Melinda quickly snapped from the thoughts.


    She shouldn''t be doing this. She warned herself to stop wasting her time thinking about him. The damage would be irrevocable if she fell for him again.


    The next day, Melinda walked down with a tired face. Her eyes were bloodshot with dark circles. She hadn''t slept well last night. Melinda was used to having breakfast with Jonas. The dining table was loaded with a variety of dishes but Melinda was not in the mood to eat.


    "Mary, can you pack these up in meal boxes?" Melinda asked.


    Mary was an old maid. Nelson had arranged her to take care of Melinda and Jonas. She was a wonderful cook and Melinda had gained a few pounds because of her.


    Mary nodded and packed the food.


    Melinda arrived at Soaring Group with a lunch bag. Only when she stood at the door of the CEO office did she realize what she was doing. She had brought breakfast for Jonas in an impulse and it was too late to go back home.


    "Mrs. Gu, Mr. Gu is inside."


    William smiled and ushered Melinda into Jonas''s office. Melinda took a deep breath, opened the door, and walked in. She broke into a fit of coughing as the room was filled with smoke.


    "Are you smoking or setting the building on fire?"


    Melinda croaked and clamped her mouth. She quickly opened the ventilator and blew out a loud breath.


    Jonas knitted his eyebrows and stared at Melinda with a cigarette clamped between his fingers.


    Melinda frowned when she saw his tired face. "I have brought breakfast. Wash your face and eat something. I had asked Mary to pack what you like. Let me help you with the work, so don''t worry."


    Melinda had studied finance before and thought that she could help Jonas solve the problem.

 Chapter 45 Companionship

    At this point, Jonas couldn¡¯t care less about the sudden changes in her behavior. He didn¡¯t stop Melinda from entering the room.


    He had eaten nothing since lunch yesterday and had been feeling painful spasms in his stomach. Cold sweat had broken out along his forehead, and his complexion was pale, making his blue veins alarmingly prominent against his skin. It wasn¡¯t until he had some breakfast that his situation started to get better.


    Even now his vision was slightly blurry, and he struggled to focus on the piles of paperwork that needed seeing too. Melinda sat down to collect herself. She closed her eyes and was taking a few deep, calming breaths when a shadow loomed over her, and she blinked a few times to clear her vision and gain better focus.


    When she opened her eyes she was greeted by Jonas¡¯s handsome face, his dark obsidian eyes full of intent. Melinda felt her heartbeat pick up pace. A familiar feeling stirred within her, reminding her of the moment she first met Jonas.


    She had been attracted to him at first sight, and the tug at her heartstrings at this very instant was reminiscent of the bitter past. It felt like a very long time ago.


    "You¡ª"


    "You¡ª"


    They spoke at the same time, then stopped, and looked into each other¡¯s eyes.


    They had been silently staring at each other for a few minutes, lost in their own thoughts, when the door suddenly clicked. They both jumped, and the spell was broken.


    William strode into the room with some papers in hand, and then paused halfway. His gaze went back and forth between the two, noting the rather awkward atmosphere. He had a nagging feeling he interrupted something significant.


    "Mr. Gu, here¡¯s the information you wanted." William hurriedly placed the documents on a nearby table before scurrying out of the room.


    When they were alone again, Jonas cleared his throat, but neither said anything. They settled down and dove into the task at hand, joining efforts in investigating the incident.


    Soon the sun was setting, and meals and snacks had been had, but they managed zero progress. When they arrived home, Jonas had a ghastly, exhausted expression on his face.


    "How are things going?" Nelson asked as soon as the couple entered the foyer. He had been worried all day, and with good reason. He had spent his life pouring his heart and soul into Soaring Group. Jonas gave a weary sigh and ran a hand over his face. "It¡¯s all under investigation still."


    Apparently it wasn¡¯t the answer Nelson wanted to hear. "Jonas, I entrusted the company to you, and this is what you do with it! Financial crisis? Do you even understand how grave this situation is?"


    A vein was popping on Nelson¡¯s temple, so Melinda quickly came between them and tried to cajole the older man. "Grandpa, please calm down. All of this is just a setback caused by many factors. Jonas never meant for this to happen, and I¡¯m sure he can take care of this matter."


    "Yes, I¡¯m sure my brother can handle it." Yulia was standing at the foot of the stairs, and was wearing a cold expression as she glared at Melinda.


    She never did like the woman. But she would always support Jonas, especially since he was the one putting food on the table.


    "I have a lot of questions still unanswered," Jonas finally said in a tired voice. "I¡¯m going to another city to look into the finances."


    Despite his undeniable fatigue, he still had a stubborn and arrogant air about him, and it irked Melinda.


    She briefly marveled at how blind love could make a person, wondering how she never noticed all the red flags in the past.


    Assessing the scene that was playing out that instant, she decided it would be better to serve as a buffer so the arguments would not escalate any further.


    "Grandpa, I¡¯ll go with Jonas. I¡¯ll be keeping an eye on him, so you don¡¯t have to worry about anything."


    The old man eyed the two. He had been immensely worried about the status of their relationship. Perhaps this was a good opportunity for them to mend whatever it was that was broken.


    He agreed to it without a second thought, but not without cautioning his grandson. "Don¡¯t let me down Jonas."


    Jonas only nodded in acknowledgment of the weight of those words.


    They left that very night, which wasn¡¯t an easy arrangement for Melinda. She had led a carefree life in recent months, and the diligent work that their investigation required had taken a physical toll on her.


    The work on this day alone had exhausted her, and she immediately fell


    midair, and glance down at the piece of slightly burnt cake on his plate.


    He had the mind to give a flat no, but then he saw Melinda had a bright, expectant smile. He cleared his throat before saying carefully, "That would be a rather exhausting endeavor."


    She wasn¡¯t to be deterred, however. "Well I can just bake in my private kitchen, then. I¡¯ll take orders and deliver the pastries. A lot of people do it that way these days anyway." "There¡¯s really no need for that," Jonas interjected, his voice growing sterner in his alarm. "I¡¯m pretty sure the Gu family can still support you without you having to get into any business at all."


    Melinda¡¯s face fell a little, but Jonas refused to relent on this matter. He waited for her to grudgingly agree before popping another piece of the burnt cake into his mouth.


    He studied his wife¡¯s sulky face as he chewed, a secret smile playing on his lips. He never imagined they would ever be able to carry a conversation without yelling arguments at each other. These days were full of pleasant surprises indeed.


    The people around him noticed as well. Jonas had been looking well and content these past few days, and his disposition had been significantly lighter and... nicer.


    William even felt positive that if he applied for a month-long leave, his boss might approve it.


    Emily noticed, too, and she was naturally pissed. She knew the change in Jonas had something to do with Melinda. She had to do something before he fully fell for that woman¡¯s charm.


    Emily began to make frequent visits to Soaring Group. Instead of behaving properly in public, she would cling to Jonas like a little girl, and would often mention things from their childhood.


    "Jonas, won¡¯t you come to the park with me?" she whined one day, her signature pout in place. "You once promised me that we would ride the Ferris wheel together."


    Jonas¡¯s memory being what it was, he couldn¡¯t deny the promise that he did indeed make. That did not mean he was eager to keep it.


    "Emily, you¡¯re no longer just an ordinary person, you know. You need to take care with your appearances in public. It wouldn¡¯t be good for you to go gallivanting in peopled places like the park. If you want to ride the Ferris wheel so much, I¡¯ll ask William to make arrangements and install one in your yard."


    Emily¡¯s face froze in displeasure. Jonas hadn¡¯t even looked up from his desk the entire time he said this. In the past she would have reveled in the fact that a handsome man would spend so much just to give in to her whims, and she would have definitely showed off to anyone who cared to listen. But now she wanted Jonas¡¯s company, not the prestige that came with him. "Oh, it¡¯s just a passing thought. You haven¡¯t spent much time with me lately, are you really so busy?" Emily had great difficulty in maintaining a sweet smile instead of a sneer, but Jonas didn¡¯t even notice. His eyes were still on the paperwork on his hands, and the only thing Emily got in response was a curt nod.

 Chapter 46 Pregnancy

    Jonas''s attitude was driving Emily insane but she still held on to the last of her hope. She wished for Jonas to touch her at least once, which would change their lives forever.


    The two had grown up together, influencing each other''s lives. Besides, Jonas had left Melinda for her many times. Emily believed that Jonas was in love with her. She wanted him to realize it sooner so that they could start a life together.


    "Jonas, my friend has opened a new restaurant. Will you come with me to attend the party this evening?"


    Emily had made a bold promise to her friends. She said that she would come to the party with Jonas, thinking he would come with her. But she was worried to see him being distant. She didn''t want to be embarrassed before her friends.


    Jonas pursed his lip. His mind flitted to Melinda''s beautiful face and a smile lingered on his lips. Emily heaved a sigh of relief when she saw him smile. She was sure that Jonas would go to the party with her.


    "Emily, I''ll go with you some other time."


    Jonas''s words hit Emily like a bucket of cold water. She was shocked and didn''t know how to react.


    "Jonas, are you going to accompany her?" Emily asked, hissing through her teeth.


    Jonas frowned at Emily''s response.


    He was suspicious about Emily''s behavior but he quickly rearranged his expression.


    "Emily, I''ve been very busy lately."


    Emily''s face turned pale. Jonas usually accompanied her without protesting. He would blindly follow her words without raising any questions.


    "I see. I won''t bother you anymore."


    Emily bit her lip to stop herself from crying. She stood up and left as tears streamed down her face. She couldn''t accept the rejection. Emily felt as if Jonas had gone too far away from her.


    She fisted her palms tightly to control her emotions. Her knuckles turned white and her fingernails sank into the skin but the pain was nothing compared to the heaviness in her heart. The blue veins on her wrist pulsated wildly.


    After Emily left, Jonas continued to do his work in peace. Everyone in his office knew that their workaholic boss had been leaving early these days.


    Nelson was happy to witness the change in Jonas. He usually preferred his grandson to work hard and earn well. But he was glad to see Jonas get closer to Melinda.


    But one thing seemed to bother Nelson a lot. Although Jonas and Melinda had been in a relationship for a long time, there was still no news about Melinda''s pregnancy.


    At dinner, the whole family sat together as usual, but the atmosphere was strained tonight.


    "Jonas you should eat more. I''ve asked the cook to prepare healthy dishes for you," Nelson said.


    Jonas scrunched his nose in distaste as he saw the bland, healthy food on the table. They were nutritious but not tasty. Melinda covered her mouth with her hand and snickered. Jonas''s reaction was priceless.


    Jonas was embarrassed as he was aware that Nelson doubted his manhood. He had specifically cooked all the food to make him stronger in bed so that Nelson would get to cuddle his grandchildren soon. Melinda chuckled at the horrified expression on Jonas''s face.


    "Grandpa, what''s the point in feeding me with all these food when Melinda is too weak to bear children?" Jonas said as he winked at Melinda.


    Mel


    y got angry but she was furious this time. Yulia had ruined all her efforts and Melinda wanted to beat her to a pulp.


    "I didn''t mean to do it. It was an accident. Stop yelling at me," Yulia said.


    Melinda grabbed the laptop from Yulia, closed her eyes, and blew out a loud breath. She had spilled her guts out and was frustrated that her manuscript was gone. Even though she remembered the scenes, she knew that she wouldn''t be able to write it with the same emotion and depth.


    Melinda tried writing but she was too distracted and finally gave up. She decided to go for a walk. When she was taking a stroll across the yard, she saw Yulia staring at her. She was waiting for her with the car keys.


    "Yulia, stop pretending as you care. You wish I had an abortion, don''t you?"


    Melinda said, sneering at Yulia. Yulia was angry and embarrassed as her thoughts were exposed but she continued to bother Melinda.


    She couldn''t see Melinda live a happy life.


    When Jonas returned from work, Nelson informed him that Melinda could be pregnant. His face beamed with joy and he was grinning like an idiot. He couldn''t wait to see her.


    Melinda had been grumpy because of Yulia but Jonas thought that she was experiencing mood swings because of her pregnancy. Melinda was annoyed by the sudden attention and care.


    She felt that Jonas cared for her only because he thought that she was carrying his baby. The thought of it made her angry.


    "I''m not pregnant, Jonas. Take me to the hospital to confirm it," Melinda snapped. Melinda wanted to spend time outdoors but Yulia always ruined her plans. Melinda could feel that she wasn''t pregnant and didn''t want to crush Jonas''s hopes.


    Jonas was shocked. He felt that Melinda was telling the truth. They packed their things and left for the hospital. Since Jonas was by her side, Yulia didn''t dare to cause trouble.


    The urine test was a tedious process, so Melinda asked the doctor for a pregnancy test paper. The final result revealed that she was not pregnant.


    Melinda''s heart became heavy. She couldn''t understand her complicated emotions. She didn''t know whether to be disappointed or relieved. Everything seemed too confusing.

 Chapter 47 A New Label

    Knowing that Melinda wasn''t actually pregnant, Jonas couldn''t help but feel upset. Even so, he did his best not to show it. Soon after, the two went back home.


    Melinda had always known that Nelson was looking forward to have a great-grandchild. Because of this, she knew that he would be disappointed to find out that she was not pregnant. Still, she had to break the news to him.


    Although Nelson was in a low mood, he still put on smile. "It doesn''t matter. You are still young! Don''t worry, you have plenty of time to have kids," he comforted.


    "I''m really sorry, Grandpa," Melinda mumbled.


    Guilt washed over her at that moment¡ªnot because she failed to get pregnant, but because she actually didn''t want to have another child with Jonas. It was such a complicated feeling in her heart.


    "Silly girl. It''s not your fault at all. The doctor said that you are just probably exerting yourself too much. From now on, just take good care of yourself and I''m sure you''ll get pregnant in no time."


    Nelson mistook Melinda''s sadness, thinking that she was upset because she couldn''t get pregnant. Unconsciously, Melinda bit her lower lip. Sometimes she thought maybe it wouldn''t be so bad to have children just so that she could make Nelson happy. However, she did not want to raise children in a home that had a broken family.


    Melinda was certain that her relationship with Jonas would be over sooner or later.


    The news of Melinda''s false pregnancy made some happy while others sad. A lot of people were highly aware of the significance of her pregnancy in this family.


    Needless to say, Nelson thought highly of her, and Jonas had taken good care of her recently.


    Yulia was happy that Melinda didn''t get pregnant. Otherwise, she would be really worried as she wouldn''t know how she should proceed.


    After the two returned to their villa, Melinda turned on her computer and began to type on the keyboard. There was a lot of inspiration and ideas flooding through her mind, and she didn''t want to miss it.


    Jonas walked in on her, seeing her busily typing away. "Are you writing again?" he asked.


    It was not the first time that Jonas had seen such a situation, but it was the first time that he asked. There was no aversion in his tone unlike in the past. Slowly but surely, he had accepted a lot of things about Melinda.


    "Yes. I''ve had a lot of free time on my hands recently."


    Yulia''s fake kindness ruined everything, and since the last draft was lost, she was not in the mood for writing for a few days. Today, however, she was in the mood to get her writing done.


    It was such a thrill for her to write. Whenever she wrote a sentence she liked, she couldn''t help but sit back and smile to herself, admiring her work.


    "What are you writing right now?"


    Jonas seldom read novels, and mostly read classics and prose. Melinda looked up at him with a subtle expression in her eyes, and finally said helplessly, "I don''t think you''d be interested in this."


    Love stories were definitely not his cup of tea. Melinda knew that he only read those books with complicated theories and difficult vocabulary and was aware that it was a bit boring for him to read love stories.


    Jonas shrugged it off and went to work at the study. It was a nice and quiet moment in their villa.


    As Melinda was writing, a piece of news popped up in her laptop. It was a report about Emily. Seeing this, Melinda clicked on it out of instinct.


    Emily was filming a new movie recently. It sta


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hough it seemed that Yulia was concerned about her, Melinda knew that she was actually calling her a lazy woman. Though rich people''s wives didn''t need to make money by themselves, they often took part in various activities or banquets to stabilize their husband''s connections. Melinda, however, didn''t do things like that.


    She narrowed her eyes at Yulia and was about to speak back, but Nelson interrupted.


    "Melinda is not in a good health! She needs to have a good rest so that she could get pregnant. Besides, we have a lot of people working for us. What else do I need her to do?"


    Yulia gritted her teeth. It annoyed her that Nelson always sided with Melinda without a second thought. What was more, Melinda wasn''t even aware what Nelson was doing for her.


    ''This bitch! Always taking advantage of Grandpa''s kindness,'' Yulia thought to herself grudgingly.


    "You are not a little girl anymore, Yulia. I think you''d understand what Grandpa is trying to say,"


    Melinda deliberately spoke with an air of shyness, assuming that Yulia was no longer a virgin. Of course, Yulia understood what Melinda was trying to imply, and couldn''t help but feel humiliated.


    ''How dare she say such shameless thing? And in front of Grandpa! What a slut!''


    On most days, Melinda really did nothing much. She would only show up when it was time for their meals, and would retire back to her bedroom or go out somewhere right after. Because of this, Yulia deliberately slandered her in front of a lot of people.


    Soon enough, a lot of people in the upper class thought that Melinda was the epitome of a lazy woman. It didn''t bother Melinda though, thinking that Yulia was just bored with her own life.


    Only a brainless person like Yulia would do such a disgraceful thing to hurt the reputation of her family. With the protection of Nelson, Melinda was able to save some face.


    But Yulia just wouldn''t stop. At first, Melinda didn''t think it was necessary for Nelson to fight back before, but now she had to teach Yulia a lesson.


    After years of struggling and climbing in the upper society, Melinda had her own way to solve the problem. Not everyone was blind. She also met some people, so she asked them to help her investigate the matter.


    As it turned out, Yulia had a tightly-knit group, and they had done a lot of bad things.

 Chapter 48 An Awkward Conversation

    Though she stayed calm and collected, Melinda began her investigation of the evil things Yulia had done.


    She didn''t know how to set someone up, but she would do it with real evidence to back her claims.


    Back in the Gu''s mansion, Nelson sat behind his desk inside the study. He looked at the company''s business reports for the past two months, which made him smile with satisfaction.


    Anyway, Jonas wouldn''t let him down.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    There was a sudden knock on the door. Nelson took off his reading glasses, secured the company records, and stashed them in a small side drawer of his table. Then he took out a book from the nearby bookshelf.


    The hardbound cover was a little yellowish, but Nelson preserved it well. He rubbed the corners of the book carefully, and then said to the person on the other side of the door in a low voice, "Come in."


    When Yulia heard Nelson''s voice, she pulled herself together and pushed the door open. Seeing that Nelson was reading a book, she asked with a pleasing smile, "Grandpa, what are you reading?"


    "Nothing interesting. Do you want something from me?"


    Nelson held a handbook containing private letters from a long time ago. All these years, he had a habit of looking over the contents, but he no longer felt any impression bearing those written words.


    "Grandpa, I feel much better now. I want to do something to distract myself."


    Yulia had been doing well for a long time. To get Nelson''s attention, she had been pretending to be ill. She thought no one would find out, but she did not expect for Melinda to know about it. So at this point, she stopped pretending.


    "Just do whatever it is that you want to do. There''s no need to explain it to me. You just need to remember the rules of our family."


    The rich and powerful clans hated those people who did awful things to disgrace their bloodline. In the Gu family, there were also many rules, although both Jonas and Melinda had broken most of it.


    "I know, Grandpa. But I want to start my own business."


    Yulia stated her purpose. The essential requirement for starting a business was a startup capital. She had no funds, so she came to ask help from Nelson.


    When Nelson learned that Yulia wanted to develop her own business, he thought it was a good thing. If something else distracted Yulia''s attention, it might be helpful to her illness.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Nelson asked. He had been involved in the commercial business for many years and had a sharp eye for opportunities. Although the family was rich enough to let Yulia try even if she failed, he could help her when he could.


    Yulia felt very happy that Nelson cared for her and provided her needs. She thought for a while and said, "I want to try the fashion industry. Grandpa. I will do my very best."


    Nelson told her some insights that needed to be considered and given full attention during the early stage of the business life cycle. He then asked his secretary to give her money.


    Now that she had the cash on hand, she could start executing some of the plans.


    When Melinda was about to go out, she ran across Yulia


    downtown library. Halfway there, Jonas called and told her that he would have dinner outside. So she stayed at the library until it was time to leave. The driver that Jonas arranged had already been waiting for her out for a long time.


    That evening, Melinda''s cellphone kept vibrating while she took a shower. When she picked up her phone and was about to browse some short videos, she saw a dozen text messages in her inbox.


    If it were one or two calls, then it was definitely from the telecom company or any public number. But this time, there were more than ten of them. Melinda clicked on her phone and saw the name, Perry Yang.


    Melinda tried her best to recall who he was and finally remembered his face. Then, it seemed that they were not so familiar with each other. The barrage of text messages was unthinkable.


    Out of politeness, Melinda opened the text. It started with a simple greeting. Perry Yang wrote that he heard from Yulia about Melinda being a writer and that he was a literary lover. Besides, he read many books that were famous over the past few years, with some understanding.


    Looking at the words on the screen, Melinda felt awkward, but Perry Yang didn''t know that and kept on sending her messages.


    He expressed his vast interest in literature, but Melinda found a typographical error which he copied from the internet.


    "For the book you mentioned, the writer was not from Y country. He settled in Y country when he became famous, and he was from F country."


    Melinda was silent for a while. When she read the next message, Perry Yang was embarrassed and said that he had made a mistake.


    He then tried his best to improve his literacy, but Melinda ridiculed him. ''Didn''t these people know that we can''t trust the internet?''


    This kind of awkward conversation made Perry Yang aware that he shouldn''t act like he knew better than the professional like Melinda, and then he stopped struggling with this topic.


    Facts had proved that it was unwise to talk with the real experts of the topic since they would immediately spot your error and mock you.

 Chapter 49 Blind Dates

    Realizing that he was showing off in the presence of an expert, Perry was embarrassed after being mocked. He instantly backed off from Melinda.


    Melinda sighed in her heart, finally feeling a bit better. It seemed that there were always some self-righteous people coming to annoy her.


    The moment Perry calmed down, he called Yulia. It only took a few rings before she answered his call.


    "How is it going?" Yulia asked.


    "This woman is so hard to flirt with! What you''ve said is useless. If anything, I think I made her impression of me even worse."


    The mere thought of being kicked in the face just now made Perry sigh exasperatedly. Yulia told him that Melinda really liked literature, and that he would surely be able to talk to her by pretending to be a literary enthusiast. ''What a stupid idea! Go to hell!'' he thought.


    "Alright, alright. I''m trying to think of another way. Don''t give up now. If it still doesn''t work, we need to change our tactics. I don''t believe she won''t be fooled."


    Yulia didn''t expect that things didn''t go as she had expected. She told Perry about it and then thought about how to arrange for an encounter between them. Since Melinda was an introvert, Perry wouldn''t succeed if she didn''t push forward,


    In an attempt to attract Melinda, the man Yulia had called was handsome.


    The next day, Yulia proposed to take Melinda out for fun and make some new friends. Her intimate behavior surprised everyone.


    "No, thanks. I don''t like strangers," Melinda politely declined.


    Melinda could see from Yulia''s eyes that she was up to something bad. ''Does she think I''m that stupid to go out with her? What on earth is she planning anyway?'' Melinda thought.


    "Come on. There''s no harm in making new friends,"


    Yulia said in dissatisfaction. ''Humph! Who does she think she is? Does she think she''s too good to get to know other people?''


    "I have to finish my work today and hand it in tomorrow. Really, I don''t have time," Melinda emphasized.


    Hearing this, Nelson thought that Yulia was making trouble once again. Already, he had a hunch that the friends Yulia knew couldn''t possibly be nice people.


    Disdain was written all over Nelson''s face.


    "Stop pestering her, Yulia! Let Mellie do her writing. And shouldn''t you stop going out so much to have ''fun''? Haven''t you learned from the last incident?"


    These so-called friends of Yulia''s were the ones who betrayed her at a crucial moment. Yulia remembered her past of being cheated. Her face turned pale and she grew more resentful towards Melinda. If it wasn''t her grandfather''s concern for Melinda, he wouldn''t have even remembered the bad things that happened to Yulia.


    "Grandpa, I''ve changed,"


    Yulia said sadly, with her eyes full of hatred. But nobody noticed that since she kept her head down.


    "You said that you started a business a few days ago. Now how is it going? Don''t just be idle about it. Maybe you should start finding a real job. You are not a child anymore. What''s more, don''t you think it''s time to find a boyfriend?"


    Nelson said. There was reluctance in Yulia''s eyes. Meanwhile, Melinda was watching them silently and had a lot of mixed feelings. At the same time, she was a little curious about Yulia starting her own business. How could it be possible?


    "Okay, go now, Yulia,"


    Nelson sighed. He did not know whether Yulia had changed or not, bu


    e are a good match as well."


    "I don''t think there''s anyone suitable for you,"


    the man scoffed. Afterwards, he put down the things in his hand and left. Yulia looked at him discontentedly with anger in her eyes and sneered at him in her heart.


    When she got back home, Nelson found out what happened. He scolded Yulia for a while and had his people reimburse the money the man had spent on her. But the man didn''t accept it, and just figured to take this experience as a lesson for him.


    When Nelson arranged another blind date for Yulia, she refused. "All the men you try and set me up with are mean," she reasoned. "Besides, relationships are bound to end sooner or later.


    Grandpa, I''m not in a hurry now. Don''t worry about me."


    In Yulia''s eyes, no one was good enough for her. Recently, since she had been going on dates with so many guys, Melinda was becoming the apple of everyone''s eyes in her family.


    In order to deal with Melinda, she would rather keep a foothold in the Gu family than relying on those who attempted to make use of her family''s wealth and power.


    "Melinda, Grandpa always says that you are physically weak. But it can''t be good for you to stay at home all the time, now can it? Would you like to go to the gym with me and work out?"


    Yulia asked Melinda in front of Nelson on purpose. There was a gym in the Gu''s mansion. But most of the time, Jonas was the only one who used it. Because of this, Yulia didn''t want to use it, and often had to go out to go to a different gym.


    "Yeah, sure. That''s a great idea! Why didn''t I think of that?" Nelson said. Since Nelson was eager about this plan, Melinda could not show her disapproval, and could only agree with a smile on her face.


    ''This isn''t like her at all. This must be some kind of trick,'' Melinda thought.


    Yulia was indeed scheming against her. Since Melinda had been staying at home for these days, Yulia''s plan could not be carried out. Meanwhile, Perry had said that Melinda was a tough nut to crack.


    Every single time, his flirting attempt with Melinda failed. Even when she appeared to be in a good mood, she would do nothing but sneer at him.


    That was why Yulia wanted to take Melinda out. Some things couldn''t be done just through the phone.

 Chapter 50 A Literary Salon

    Clients who frequented the club for exercises were either rich or powerful, and the coaches were professionals who were recognized by international bodies and had won all kinds of medals in competitions. The cost of a monthly fitness card was equivalent to the annual salary of an ordinary person, making the club exclusive for a very specific group of individuals.


    The equipment were high-tech and covered all kinds of exercises one could think of, so there were many classes. Most of the women who frequented the club preferred yoga classes so they were always full, and thus Yulia took Melinda with her to the spinning class which was less crowded.


    "Melinda, just take the bike behind me. It should be easier to ride as compared to the others which are faster."


    Actually, considering how unfit Melinda was, such a tiring kind of exercise was not good for her, especially for her first time in the gym. After just one class, she was so exhausted that she just plopped down on the nearest seat she could set her body on.


    There was a reason why the club was worth a pretty penny. The sofas in the rest area were made of genuine leather, and the rest areas were divided into different sections according to membership levels. This included all the machines used such as the treadmills, exercise bikes, weights, rowers, steppers and anything one could think of. There would be no shortage of gym supplies like the regular over populated gyms.


    Melinda''s face was red from over-exerting herself, and sweat was still dripping on her forehead, while unruly strands of curly hair, which refused to stay in the tight bun she had held her hair in, stuck to her face.


    After a well needed rest and she drank two glasses of warm water, her breathing gradually calmed down. Although she was all sweaty and exhausted, she still felt refreshed and relaxed.


    Resting on the soft leather sofa with a pillow comfortably placed on her back, Melinda closed her eyes and took a nap ready for a run on the treadmill for half an hour.


    "Miss Mo, are you also here to exercise?"


    Perry exclaimed looking very surprised that Melinda was in that room. His exaggerated actions made him look even more awkward like a caricature. Handsome as he was, he was very thin and to make it worse, he wore tight sports outfits, which exposed his whole physique and honestly just made him very weak.


    The set of outfits he chose did not complement his body; if anything, they made him look frail and weak.


    When Melinda opened her eyes, she gave him a penetrating stare which made him squirm, because he felt as if she could see deep into his soul. When Perry looked at her eyes, he felt as if she had stripped him bear and could read all his secrets. He was an open book.


    After staring at each other for what felt like ages while it was only a few seconds they both cleared their throats at the same time trying to ease the embarrassing silence.


    "Mr. Yang,"


    Melinda greeted him lightly and did not intend to pursue his topic of conversation further. She was generally reserved especially when around strangers and would stay silent without feeling the need to say anything to break the silence. She only greeted him as a gesture of respect.


    "Mellie, do you mind if I shorten your name? Melinda is just so heavy to the mouth. I know a lot about physical fitness and how to get the best from the exercises. I can teach you, if you are interested," insisted Perry, totally ignoring Melinda''s cold demeanor.


    He often went to the gym to pick up women and flirt with them. Since he had been frequenting gym so much, he felt that he was quite informed and knowledgeable based on what he had seen and read and could easily show Melinda a few things, despite not having any professional training.


    "Mr. Yang, I would prefer that you call me Miss Mo."


    ''We don''t even know each other! Why would you want to pretend to be so familiar with me?'' Melinda ridiculed him in her heart and couldn''t understand how the man had such a thick skin, although she didn''t even lift her eyes to spare him a look.


    Perry decided to be selectively deaf ignoring Melinda and continued to call her Mellie as if she hadn''t even talked. She was too tired to even argue much with him so she just let him have his way. She would respond to him from time to time when he talked pretending that she was listening to what he was saying.


    There was a small fitness area near


    ion. He couldn''t bear to be regarded as a coward. After thinking about Perry''s argument, Yulia suddenly got goose bumps all over her body and shuddered at the thought of another woman hitting on her.


    "Alright. Let''s not talk about these awful things. Don''t embarrass us anymore," Yulia ordered.


    Thinking of the generous reward that he had been promised, Perry calmed himself down. The file Yulia gave him was about the literature salon. He was allergic to the word "literature" ever since he met Melinda.


    Her words were dripping with sarcasm and they really hurt.


    Perry kept hitting on Melinda, a task that was consuming all his energy and the little patience that he had. He never gave up even though he wasn''t receiving any positive response until he mentioned that he knew some writers who were going to hold a literary salon.


    Melinda had taken part in similar salons with Kent before, and had gained a lot. Even though she didn''t like Perry, she was still interested in salons.


    Seeing that Melinda was finally willing to talk to him, Perry had the illusion that he would soon be successful. Then he made up a story according to the scripts that Yulia had provided.


    That was right. Yulia also gave him a script, giving him details on how to act. She had anticipated all the questions that Melinda would ask, so fortunately, Perry had this information, or else he would have been dismissed within three minutes.


    After hesitating for a while, Melinda finally agreed to go to the salon. The salon was usually held at night, but Perry didn''t tell her the exact location, and only asked her to meet him at a specific place. Melinda deliberately wore a small nondescript skirt to show her respect and not draw much attention to herself.


    Perry liked beauties, and Melinda was a beauty. The minute he spotted her, he couldn''t take his eyes off her body. For the first time since he got involved in this crazy scheme, he actually thought that he had made a great deal with Yulia.


    Melinda didn''t like how he was staring at her, he reminded her of a hunter seizing up his prey, so she deliberately kept a distance from Perry. She furrowed her brows more deeply after following him for a while and it didn''t seem as if they were any closer to their destination.


    Generally, this kind of activity was held in a banquet hall, but when she looked around, no building in their vicinity looked like it could host a banquet hall.


    "Here we are," announced Perry triumphantly.


    Melinda raised her head to check out their destination and found that it was a restaurant.


    "Mr. Yang, I obviously overestimated your literacy on matters literature," Melinda mocked with a tight smile.


    This was not a salon, it was simply a guise to deceive her. Melinda didn''t even give the man the chance to explain himself. She turned around and left, taking out her mobile phone to delete him from her WeChat.


    She had been wanting to do this for a long time.

 Chapter 51 A Formal Dress

    Perry''s plan to hook up with Melinda had completely failed. On top of that, he had also wasted a lot of money.


    "Miss Gu, when will you be taking the next step? Just so you know, I''m starting to get a bit low on cash. I barely have anything left to spend."


    Perry was used to do this kind of thing. Although he was a generous person, he was not willing to do specific tasks, especially when it was difficult to do. Quick and easy rewards were what he preferred the most.


    Every time he cooperated with Yulia, he would get at least ten grand. Perry expected that she would pay him more since he knew how rich she was. What was more, he was enjoying himself because Melinda was really quite beautiful.


    It was definitely a win for him since he was getting paid to flirt with her.


    "Go find something else to do! I don''t need you anymore. Just so you know, you''ve done a terrible job!" Yulia sneered.


    "Miss Gu, no matter how bad I am, I can''t possibly be worse than you. And don''t think I don''t know that Melinda is your sister-in-law,"


    Perry said, his tone low and threatening. When he first agreed to help Yulia, he was not aware of her relation with Melinda. It just so happened that he got so annoyed that he couldn''t help but complain to his friends. That was when he found out about Melinda''s identity. When he found out, his forehead was beading with cold sweat.


    Seducing Jonas''s woman? He might as well have been digging his own grave for doing something like that!


    ''Shit. How did he know about that?'' Yulia thought, feeling cornered all of a sudden.


    "I''ll give you 200,000. No one must know about this."


    "I expect you to transfer the money as soon as possible."


    Back then, Perry was the one who was always making calls because Yulia was the one who had the upper hand. The tables had now turned since she had got caught by him. To make sure that nothing would go wrong, she decided to pay him a lot of money without a second thought.


    In her world, there was nothing money couldn''t solve.


    As the days went by, Nelson''s birthday was getting closer. It was an understatement to say that it was an important event¡ªabsolutely nothing should go wrong.


    The Gu family had the highest status in A City. It went without saying that Nelson''s birthday celebration was an incredibly important event. All the powerful businessmen in A City clamored to get invited.


    An invitation reflected greatly of their status symbol. Even if they couldn''t get a chance to talk with Nelson personally, being invited was already a big deal.


    The banquet was to be held in the Gu family''s main house. Nelson gave Melinda free rein and allowed her to prepare for it. She would do it with Gavin''s assistance, and Jonas''s help.


    For Jonas, the most important thing was to confirm the guest list. Melinda had little idea about these social relationships. The whole Gu family felt nervous as they prepared for Nelson''s birthday banquet.


    Melinda held onto her optimism. When people arranged a banquet like this, they would make sure it was luxurious. But Melinda behaved differently. She wanted to prepare a warm banquet.


    Nelson adored her more than anyone else. He always thought that Melinda''s choice was definitely the best one. And Jonas had always felt that his grandfather favored Melinda more.


    Besides Nelson''s birthday banquet, Melinda was also


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    was being sneered at and preceded to relax her facial nerves. The banquet had just begun. She had to maintain a smiling face today.


    "Melinda, why are you here? The guests are over there."


    Yulia came over while holding a plate full of pastries. She couldn''t help but interrupt the two seeing that they were flirting with each other. Melinda saw the guests and noticed unfamiliar faces.


    Jonas was in charge of greeting the guests.


    "Why not come and... Ah!"


    Yulia screamed before she could finish her words. The pastries she was holding flew to Melinda. Luckily, she was able to hold a pillar as soon as she stumbled.


    Seeing that something flew over, Melinda quickly turned around and hid in front of Jonas''s chest. Melinda''s instincts to hold him cheered Jonas up.


    The silver gray dress looked conspicuous in the light. When the pastries were pushed down, the scene behind Melinda looked just like a movie.


    "Melinda, are you all right? I stumbled over the carpet. I''m so sorry."


    But, Yulia''s face didn''t look apologetic at all. She obviously did it on purpose. Being the bigger person, Melinda knew it was inappropriate to fight there.


    It was just that she didn''t have an extra dress to wear.


    "Yulia, you''d better stay in the bedroom if you can''t even walk properly. Don''t come out and make a fool of yourself."


    Jonas''s voice was so cold that Yulia started to look pale. Melinda wasn''t in the mood to care about it until her hand was held by a pair of hands.


    "Let me take you to change your dress,"


    Jonas said. Melinda, who was still in a trance, followed him. She was shocked when she saw the gorgeous starry sky dress.


    Under the light, the starry sky dress was like a spotlight. As soon as she saw it, Melinda fell in love with the dress.


    "Did you prepare this?"


    Melinda asked in surprise. The look on Jonas''s face was unnatural. He cleaned his throat and said, "It''s the latest style in the shop."


    In truth, this was the dress that Jonas bought when he passed by a shopping mall. He thought that it suited Melinda well. Now that he found a chance for Melinda to wear it, he didn''t hesitate to show Melinda the dress.


    Today was a good opportunity. Melinda, in that dress, didn''t disappoint Jonas.

 Chapter 52 The Gift

    The dress looked even more alluring as the light hit hundreds of the tiny crystals sewn into the fabric. It looked like the Milky Way was glittering all over Melinda¡¯s body.


    It hugged her every curve, the skirt flaring out at the bottom and swaying at her every step. Her figure gave a sensuous edge to the dress, which was perfectly tempered by her naturally gentle demeanor.


    She looked like an accidental temptress who was completely unaware of her lethal beauty.


    Jonas was smiling when she walked out of the fitting room, but his eyes had a dangerous, hungry glint to them.


    "It¡¯s so beautiful!" Melinda ran a hand over the bodice of the dress as she checked herself in the mirror.


    It truly was a piece of art, and as she gazed at her reflection, she briefly fantasized that she was a goddess who had descended upon the mortal world. This was without a doubt even more luxurious than the previous dress.


    When the couple returned hand in hand to the banquet hall, all eyes immediately fell on Melinda. Women, in particular, eyed her with venomous envy, Yulia included.


    She had fancied this very dress when she saw it on display, but she couldn¡¯t afford it. It was, after all, the only one of its kind.


    She had not lamented the loss of the dress since she couldn¡¯t help letting it go, but now the damn dress was on Melinda, and so was everyone¡¯s attention.


    Melinda, on the other hand, was squirming inside. She wasn¡¯t used to being the focus of such massive and rapt attention. She felt awkward and embarrassed, and moved a little closer to Jonas.


    He gave her hand a little squeeze. "Chin up, chest out, and smile."


    His words lent Melinda some confidence, and she heeded his words. When they stood side by side, they were the picture of a perfect couple.


    To those who didn¡¯t know Melinda personally, she had been nothing but a wife who was unloved by her husband. But now people were doubting their presumptions, since there was no mistaking the doting tenderness in Jonas¡¯s eyes.


    At this point all of the invited guests had already arrived, and the couple walked up to Nelson. The elder was wearing a traditional red suit, which only served to emphasize his festive mood.


    He was mostly pleased with the obvious affection between the young couple. Nelson took Melinda¡¯s hand and guided her around the room, taking his time in introducing her, with no small amount of pride, to those in attendance.


    By the time the evening was over, nobody would ever mistake Melinda as anything else but a beloved member of the Gu family.


    As the evening progressed, Melinda took Nelson aside. "Grandpa, Jonas and I have prepared a little present for you."


    She gave the old man a little secret smile, which only made him curious. Jonas nodded to a couple of servants, and a painting was brought into the room. "It is but a small thing, Grandpa, we hope you wouldn¡¯t mind."


    When the painting was unveiled, it arrested the attention of everyone in the room. Nelson himself was wearing a pleased grin, and Jonas was beaming at Melinda.


    It was clear that she painted it herself. The people milling around the painting began to praise her talents, while the two men in her life were nodding contentedly behind her.


    In a far corner of the room, Yulia was seething. She happened to also have prepared a painting for her grandfather, only she bought the damn thing.


    If she were to present it in the wake of Melinda¡¯s ridiculous display, then she would only embarrass herself. She couldn¡¯t stand how things were turning out; even now that bitch was surrounded by everyone.


    Yulia slowly approached the circle that gathered around the couple, and without any warning she forcefully pushed the man near the front. The man lost his balance, and was soon hurtling towards Melinda.


    Jonas didn¡¯t miss a beat. With a subtle movement, he swept Melinda to the side, out of the man¡¯s way.


    The poor man sprawled into the floor, and when he raised his head to try to get up, his face was red with fury and mortification.


    "Who pushed me?!" the man shouted as he looked back to where he stood only moments ago. The people in that area only looked at each other; they hadn¡¯


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ld go to great lengths to cover up how you feel. Being angry is a matter of course. It¡¯s bad if you bottle up your emotions. Well, I¡¯m not exactly sure if my words can lend you some comfort, but let me tell you something interesting."


    The man settled on the sofa and began telling stories that amused Yulia. He was charming, and clever, and she hung to his every word.


    They were interrupted when the man¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. He raised a finger to excuse himself and glanced at his phone¡¯s screen.


    "I¡¯m terribly sorry, Miss Gu, but I¡¯m afraid my friend wants to see me immediately." He rose from his seat, and so did Yulia.


    He took her hand and gave it a little peck. "It¡¯s been such a pleasure. I hope we meet again soon." And with that, he left the room, just as suddenly as he¡¯d entered it.


    Yulia followed him to the door and stared at his retreating back, feeling no small amount of regret at his departure. She milled about her doorway for a few moments, biting her lip, before deciding to head back down to the banquet hall.


    The party was lively as ever. Melinda and Jonas were seated at a chaise longue near the French windows, taking some respite from all the mingling and socializing.


    Jonas had been especially attentive to his wife, holding her glass for her when necessary. Their intimacy sparked in anyone who was watching.


    The moment Melinda caught sight of Yulia striding back into the hall, she unconsciously grabbed at Jonas¡¯s sleeve. He turned to her, saw her wide and alarmed eyes, and then turned to see what put her in such a fit. His sister was stomping her way around, her face wearing a mask of brood as she scanned the hall.


    Yulia was looking for her mysterious night guest. She had gone over the faces in attendance twice now, and she still did not find him.


    Was it all an illusion? Was she so angry that her mind started to play tricks on her? But the bracelet around her wrist was proof she hadn¡¯t been imagining the rendezvous.


    Feeling defeated, she walked to the edge of the hall, wandering aimlessly until she found herself in front of one of the large windows that opened to the garden outside.


    ''He said he was leaving to meet with his friend. If they aren¡¯t here in the banquet hall, then he must be outside.''


    She sneaked her way out, careful not to get noticed by any of the guests. She went past the garden, and was nearing the gates when she finally saw him.


    She made no attempt to hide the fact that she had been looking at him, and came up to him with a small, expectant smile.


    "Why are you out here?" the man asked.


    "It¡¯s too stuffy inside," Yulia answered with a stupid grin.


    They both know it was a poor excuse, but Yulia didn¡¯t offer to elaborate further, and the man didn¡¯t bother to question her either.

 Chapter 53 Yulias Boyfriend

    "Are you leaving?"


    Yulia asked with a hint of regret when she saw the man holding his car keys in his hand.


    "Unfortunately my friend has been looking for me, urgently trying to communicate with me so I have to go home now. I''m sorry that I can''t accompany you," said the man looking guilty.


    Meanwhile, although he was looking sorry, his eyes were looking straight into Yulia''s eyes, as if he was trying to communicate something to her. Yulia bit her lips while wringing her hands and turned to look at the main villa.


    When she thought of Melinda, she really didn''t want to go back to the banquet hall at all, because no one cared about her existence anyway.


    "Can... can I go with you?"


    Yulia asked after some hesitation. She liked hanging around the man because he gave her a sense of comfort and always took her seriously. He treated her as if she mattered.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to go back to the banquet?"


    The man gave her a penetrating stare. His eyes seemed to see right through her thoughts at a glance. She nodded shyly, and said looking aggrieved, "I don''t want to stay there at all.


    "I''m going out for a drink with a few friends. Are you sure you are okay with that?"


    The man suddenly walked up and touched Yulia''s head, as if trying to comfort her. Such intimate behavior as if they were familiar with each other made Yulia blush. Then she threw caution to the wind and put her arms around the man''s waist and said, "Take me away with you, please."


    His chest did not disappoint. It was as warm as she had imagined, and he didn''t refuse her request. She was sure that this person really must like her. She couldn''t help but give a secret smile marveling at how lucky she was.


    "Alright, let''s go," the man said as he tagged Yulia''s hand, leading her to the car.


    Once Yulia got into the car, he made sure she was comfortable before he fastened her seat belt for her carefully.


    "I don''t know anything about you, at least tell me your name for starters."


    Yulia had been so happy with all the attention she was receiving; she was in cloud nine, and had even forgotten to ask for his name. The man smiled exposing his well-lined teeth, fit for a toothpaste advert and said, "My name is Alan Lu."


    "Alan?"


    "What?"


    Alan Lu looked at Yulia in confusion, while she was giggling and grinning like a Cheshire cat. The car was soon started and smoothly left the Gu''s mansion, gaining power as it cruised down the freeway. Yulia was not worried that they were not talking to each other. She was very comfortable with the silence as long as she was sitting beside Alan Lu. She kept smiling the whole time until they reached their destination.


    Several of Alan Lu¡¯s friends were at the bar. As soon as he walked hand in hand with Yulia, they teased the two of them for a while as if it was not an everyday occurrence for Alan Lu to show up with a girl. Yulia was still adjusting to meeting so many strangers so she stayed quiet beside Alan Lu.


    They started playing dice while Alan Lu drank as fast as he was playing, although he prevented Yulia from drinking as much. Soon he was too drunk to even hold his head up so he leaned on Yulia, and took a nap.


    Yulia did not mind such intimate behavior and hoped for more.


    The rest of his friends continued drinking and watching the show without giving them a single thought until it was past 1 a.m. before they started leaving one by one, each for their own direction. Before they left they would look at the two curiously as if just noticing that they were still there.


    Yulia was getting drowsy and tired so Yulia took Alan Lu to the nearest hotel and booked the two of them a room. As soon as they got into the room, they both slumped into the bed at the same time. Yulia fell on Alan Lu who she had been struggling to hold upright and could barely move. Once it registered in her mind that she was actually on top of Alan Lu, she gingerly put her hands on his abdomen making provocative movements, trying to see if she could turn him on despite his drunken stupor.


    Alan Lu sharply held his breath and stopped Yulia''s hand from moving further.


    "Miss Gu, need to take a shower fast."


    Yulia knew that Alan Lu was rejecting her offer. He sounded more sober than she had assumed he was. Her face turned pale from embarrassment, but before she could apologize, she heard Alan Lu say, "We will have a better chance in the future."


    The double meaning of his words was clearly reflected in the soft look that he gave her, and Yulia was instantly appeased. Sh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hing except look at Alan Lu with sharp eyes. So Alan Lu took his silence as his cue to start talking and give out his gifts.


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry to visit you without an appointment. This is a gift I prepared for you. I hope you will like it."


    "Take a seat, please. Gavin, ask the servants to start serving dinner."


    Gavin accepted the gift on behalf of Nelson. Alan Lu then bought all the gifts for everyone with great care. Even Jonas and Melinda received gifts.


    Nelson had always wanted Yulia to find a boyfriend. Now that she had gotten one, he didn''t say much. He wasn''t opposed to his presence, he just needed to get to know him well before he accepted him for his granddaughter''s boyfriend.


    "Aner Electronic Technology Company?" said Nelson aloud.


    He felt as if the name was familiar before he remembered that Yulia had previously grilled him about this man relentlessly until he had to ask Gavin to help her out. It turned out that the young man Yulia had been interested in, was the man right in front of him. He looked nice, but Nelson needed time to know exactly how he was.


    Jonas generally paid little attention to Yulia, but he was still interested in the man his sister was dating. The man was an IT guru, and the topics they were talking about were more IT oriented, since it was also an area of interest for Jonas.


    Melinda didn''t understand much what they were talking about, so she just ate quietly without bothering to embarrass herself by contributing to topics that she had no clue and were of no interest to her. She, however, noticed that Jonas''s face was not as animated as usual; if anything; he seemed gloomy and kept getting annoyed by the minute. She was a little curious to find out what was affecting his mood so much.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you like him?"


    Melinda asked Jonas after Alan Lu left.


    "He should be an expert in the IT industry, but when I asked him some questions on IT, his answers were all wrong."


    What Jonas said shocked Melinda. Didn''t he say that he was an expert in the IT field? He shouldn''t perform so badly when asked a few questions by Jonas. Now she understood why there was something wrong with Jonas''s expression earlier.


    "Do you think he is lying about his background?"


    Jonas didn''t reply, but his actions thereafter explained everything. He had asked William to send someone to investigate Alan Lu secretly.


    "Is it appropriate for you to do that?"


    Melinda asked. Jonas didn''t think that he had done anything wrong. If there was something wrong with Alan Lu, it would just be more problems for him.


    "I will only be at ease once I do my own investigation and everything is clear," answered Jonas, while still in deep thought.


    Melinda didn''t say anything. She didn''t want to get involved; if anything, she''d better stay away from Yulia''s issues.


    However, no matter how secretive William had been, Yulia finally got to hear about it. She heard that her brother was doubting her beloved man, so Yulia had gone to confront Jonas without thinking.

 Chapter 54 A Car Rental Company

    "Jonas, why are you investigating Alan in private?"


    "Something doesn''t seem right with Alan''s story. I would advise you not to invest yourself too much on this relationship," said Jonas coldly.


    He really didn''t take into account Yulia''s feelings or care that she had found out that he was investigating her boyfriend. Furthermore, reports from his investigations indicated that something was wrong with Aner Electronic Technology Company, but he didn''t have sufficient time to dig deeper and pin point the issue, so he couldn''t get any useful information within such a short time.


    "Jonas, he is my boyfriend, my future husband for goodness sake, you can''t treat him like a common criminal."


    Yulia was head over heels in love with Alan and whatever Alan did or said was law. So she didn''t like that her brother was slandering his name and didn''t even want to give him time to explain himself.


    "I am not trying to be unnecessarily mean to you or him," Jonas said indifferently.


    ''It''s such a tragedy to have such a brother who handles sensitive issues so casually,'' thought Melinda who had been sitting beside Jonas, quietly listening to their exchange. She felt pity for Yulia.


    "Jonas, I will not allow you to do this to my future husband anymore. I want you to stop the investigation immediately."


    Yulia was so angry that she had completely forgotten that Jonas didn''t like threats. Her warning had no effect on him at all.


    "Yulia, you have to realize that you are a member of the Gu family. That means that you get to enjoy all the honor and benefits that comes with the Gu name, but you also have to be responsible and protect the name. You can''t go picking up any Tom, Dick and Harry and bring garbage to this house."


    While listening to their confrontation, Melinda realized that Jonas must been very polite to her, considering that he was now unapologetically referring to Alan as garbage.


    "How can you be so rude and abuse Alan? Jonas, I will only marry Alan and no one else as long as I am alive. You can''t stop us."


    Melinda looked at Yulia, and her determined look reminded Melinda of when she was blindly in love.


    "Whatever."


    The atmosphere was suddenly tense as Jonas dismissed his sister''s concerns and abruptly ended the discussion. Yulia stomped out of the living room and went back to her bedroom throwing her belongings haphazardly into her suitcases in anger.


    Everyone in the Gu''s mansion was shocked by the dramatic scene. When they saw Yulia struggling with her luggage and stuffing them in the car, Jonas said nothing, but with closer examination, Melinda noticed that it looked as if he was thinking his sister was making a "stupid" decision.


    Feeling sorry for Alan and wronged by her brother, Yulia went to Alan''s home with her luggage. The moment she saw Alan, she cried,


    "Alan."


    "What happened, my little Princess? Why are you in such a state? Come on, don''t cry."


    Alan gently rubbed his thumb across Yulia''s cheek, trying to wipe her tears which were trickling like a waterfall, before removing his handkerchief and wiping her face. Then he tagged her hand by the elbow and pulled her to the house. Yulia cried more when he showed her kindness and told him everything that had happened, in between hiccups and wailing. It was a wonder that Alan actually understood what she was saying. She, however, did not inform him that Jonas was carrying out an investigation on him.


    "Silly girl, am I really worth quarreling and having a disagreement with your family?"


    Alan had expected that this would happen at any time, but he didn''t expect that it would happen so soon. Seeing that Yulia trusted him so much, Alan felt relieved.


    As long as he had control over Yulia, he didn''t have to worr


    g his money. After getting all the procedures done, he gave Alan the key and left. He even put some business cards in the rear view mirrors of other several ordinary cars in case they would ever need his services.


    It was not until Alan started the car and drove away that Melinda came out from behind a pillar aside. She picked up a business card at random. When she saw the company name on the card, she opened her eyes as wide as a marble, shocked.


    A car rental company? Alan rented his car. Didn''t he say that he had his own company? Moreover, he said that his company''s prospect was prosperous. Why did he need to rent a car?


    Melinda was lost in thought, when she heard a car horn from the left side which startled her out of her reverie. It was from the former author.


    "Why did you go downstairs and we had agreed on the ground floor?"


    "Sorry, I have something to deal with urgently, I don''t even think I can join you guys for dinner. Please pass my apologies to the others."


    Full of doubts, Melinda just wanted to figure out the truth. Seeing that Melinda was really in a hurry, the author asked if she needed any kind of help. Melinda shook her head and only let her pass her sincere apologies to the group.


    Melinda searched the location of the car rental company online and then took a taxi to their offices. The location was not big, and the cars were usually packed in the garage behind their offices.


    "Miss, how can I help you? Do you need to rent a car?"


    The receptionist greeted Melinda with a sweet smile. Seeing that she was dressed up in expensive clothes, the receptionist became curious. ''She must be a rich woman. Her clothes are expensive enough to buy a car. Why does she need to rent a car when she looks like she can comfortably afford her own?'' the receptionist wondered.


    "I want to talk to your boss about an important deal,"


    Melinda spoke as if she had a wealth of money, pretending to be very rich, but in her heart, she was worried how she was going to broach the subject about Alan. The car rental company was very popular, with a lot of traffic. There were many people receiving different services.


    She had planned to look for a sales clerk and ask them a lot of questions to help her investigate, but now she felt that the issue was bigger than she had originally thought and so she changed her mind temporarily.


    With such a big business, everyone was busy trying to attend to all customers. Melinda soon saw the owner, a plump middle-aged man.

 Chapter 55 A Shell Company

    In the humble meeting room, Melinda sat opposite to the boss and smiled. The tea in front of her was still steaming, sending swirls of smoke in the air.


    "May I know your name?" the boss asked cautiously.


    Melinda had intentionally worn a formal attire to make her plans work. The receptionist believed Melinda when she said that she was going to sign a big deal with the boss.


    "My husband''s surname is Gu."


    The boss''s mind was racing. There were only a few rich people in A City whose surname was Gu. He narrowed his eyes and studied Melinda carefully and that was when it dawned on him. The woman sitting before him was Nelson''s granddaughter-in-law, Melinda.


    He was aware of the humiliation Melinda had faced in the past. He also knew that Melinda was Nelson''s favorite and that he protected her at all costs. He stiffened his back and cleared his throat.


    "Mrs. Gu, I''ve heard a lot about you. Can I know what your business proposal is about?"


    The boss was also a smart man. He knew that Melinda would not have to see him to just rent a car.


    "I''ve come here to gather some information. I want to know if this car was rented today."


    Melinda took out her cellphone and opened the photos that she had taken. It was a luxury car that only a few people rented. It was expensive and the company rarely rented this car to people.


    The boss called the receptionist and instructed her to find out about it. Soon, Melinda met the person talking with Alan in the sports car. The man had a bad impression of Alan and swore under his breath at the mention of him.


    "Sir, I hope no one finds out why I''ve come to see you."


    Melinda''s suspicions were true. She decided to investigate about Alan. She wanted to find out who he was and what his intentions were. Jonas didn''t know that Alan was a liar as Yulia had interrupted him the last time.


    The boss was aware of what the Gu family was capable of. Melinda had offered a lot of money, so he promised that the information wouldn''t go out of the four walls. Moreover, the company''s reputation would be at stake if people found that the customers'' information was divulged to strangers for money.


    Then Melinda hired a private detective to spy on Alan.


    Alan hadn''t gone home for three days and Yulia decided to go to his company. When Yulia came to Aner Electronic Technology Company, she felt an eerie sense of desolation. The company was deserted and everyone was looking unusual.


    In the office, Alan was leaning against the sofa and was reeking of alcohol. Empty bottles of wine were scattered on the floor and a fresh pile of beer was assembled on the tea table.


    Yulia quickly ran to Alan. Alan no longer looked like the handsome, elegant person that he usually was. His eyes were bloodshot and his chin was covered in stubble. His shirt was crumpled and soaked in sweat and alcohol, which made Yulia sick.


    "Alan, what''s wrong with you? God, you are drunk!" Yulia asked concernedly.


    She cupped Alan¡®s cheeks and stared into his eyes. Alan tilted his head and grinned lopsidedly. "Yulia."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yulia was heartbroken to see Alan''s haggard face. Her anger faded away and she forgot that Alan had been ignoring her for the past three days.


    She had planned to give him a piece of her mind and take him back home but she was stunned to see him like this.


    "Yulia, I know I''m useless. I feel sorry for the e


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    be paying the bill.


    "This pair is good too. Try them on," he said, pointing at another pair of shoes.


    The woman was grinning happily. She was flattered by Alan''s words. Finally, the woman decided to buy all the pairs that Alan had picked for her.


    When the saleswoman was packing the shoes, the woman handed a credit card to Alan.


    "Honey, I will pay the bill the next time, I promise." Alan smiled and took the card to pay the bill.


    He wrapped his arm around the woman''s waist and ushered her to the bag shop across the street. The clerk''s eyes brightened as he saw the bags in Alan''s hands. He thought that Alan was rich and smiled at the couple.


    Melinda followed them everywhere like a vigilant spy. She continued to take pictures of them. Alan took the woman to a jewelry shop, then to a garment store, and walked out with several bags.


    Melinda captured everything on her phone. She had zoomed in to get a better shot when the woman handed the credit card to Alan.


    She was disgusted by his behavior.


    Alan hopped into the car with the woman and drove away. Melinda quickly hailed a taxi and followed them. She clicked pictures of them when she saw them enter a hotel. Melinda was proud of herself. She had managed to gather evidence to prove that Alan was a fraud.


    She entered a store and printed the pictures. Then she posted the pictures to Yulia''s address but was also worried that Alan would find the pictures before Yulia did. After all, Yulia was living with him.


    After racking her brains, Melinda got Yulia''s e-mail address from Jonas. She attached all the pictures in the mail and stated that Alan had been lying to her the whole time. She asked Yulia not to keep quiet and start questioning him.


    That was all she could do. She wouldn''t have interfered in Alan''s affairs if he had not messed up with the Gu family. Moreover, Yulia was her family member and it was her duty to save her.


    Melinda was hungry and exhausted. She was busy following Alan that she had forgotten to eat.


    Her mind swarmed with the images of Alan making out with the woman. She squeezed her eyes shut almost as if she wanted to get rid of the images that made her sick in the stomach. She felt that all men were dishonest and Jonas would be no exception.

 Chapter 56 The Mans Tricks

    Yulia had always lived an extravagant life, but of late she had lost many luxury goods all of a sudden, which made her very uncomfortable. At last she decided to return to the Gu family and secretly take an additional credit card from Jonas.


    Alan had been busy for the last few days because the company was in grave danger. Yulia could not help him in any other way except to raise funds. She hated feeling so useless.


    Alan''s apartment was small, and Yulia had nearly never worked a day in her life let alone do any kind of housework, so Alan''s home had not been cleaned in several days. The moment she pushed the door open, a pungent smell hit her nostrils.


    "What''s this? Why does this place stink so much?"


    Yulia cast a glance around the small apartment and wondered if she should hire a part-time cleaner to make the house more presentable. She turned around surveying the whole place with her nose raised and wrinkled, a look of disgust on her face when she noticed an envelope on the ground addressed to her.


    Who would send her mail at this place? Who even knew that she was living here? Though Yulia was confused, she squatted down and opened the mail. It was encased in a small courier bag with a waterproof cover. Inside, there were pictures of Alan and another woman in a very compromising situation.


    Yulia''s mind went blank for a moment, before she regained her senses, this time with a new energy fueled by rage. She rushed out of the door, with her chest puffing and heaving the anger slowly boiling in her belly like a volcano about to erupt any time.


    Alan and recently found a new target who he could easily swindle a lot of money. He was very pleased and proud of his good looks and boyish grin that seemed to have been working to his favor of late. Moreover, the person he was happily conversing with on the phone was another woman and not the one he was supposedly living with. He talked to her in a tone dripping with honey as he called her all sorts of sweet names, promising a day full of unadulterated love and intimacy.


    All of a sudden, the door of the office was banged open almost breaking at the hinges from the force that was used. With a hard controlled face, Yulia walked up to him and smacked a pile of photos on the desk. She looked as if she was bursting at the seams with repressed anger, prowling like a tiger, just waiting for the right time to roar and spit fire like a dragon.


    "Yulia, what''s wrong with you? Who bullied you?" Alan asked as he carefully approached her.


    Without taking a look at the obviously offending item that Yulia had thrown on his desk, Alan tried to hold Yulia in his arms and comfort her. But she was in no mood for games. She wanted answers and sidestepped his outstretched arms. She pointed at the photos on the desk and shouted, "Alan, who is this woman?


    Alan, you are a two timing bastard! How could you do this to me? I had a fight with my brother for you. When your company went through a crisis, I sold all my jewelry to help you back on your feet, if that was even true. Did you give all my money to this woman? Is that the person you have been holding all those late night meetings with?"


    Yulia vented all her anger with a ferocity that was scary. Anytime she thought of how she had been taken for granted, Yulia trembled with anger.


    "Yulia, I''m hurt. You actually sent someone to follow me and take pictures, but you never gave me the benefit of the doubt or try to listen to my side of the story, and now you are interrogating me like a common criminal. Do you really think that I am that kind of a person? Is that what you take me for?"


    Alan was a little flustered and his heart was beating at a 100 beats per minute, but his face was full of disappointment and anger. Yulia was confused by his reaction.


    "Yulia, this woman is just one of our company''s clients. She has been reluctant to sign a contract that is worth a lot of money and keeps coming up with all kinds of requirements. I have no other choice but to meet he


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    so you won''t say anything, right?"


    Melinda said as she thought to herself, ''You can say whatever you want. Anyway, Grandpa will help me. It feels great to do whatever I want with someone backing me up.''


    "So you are the one who asked someone to investigate my bank account?"


    Jonas thought of what had occurred during his call with the bank manager and what had happened before and after the call. He knew that Alan was a liar, but he didn''t care much.


    "I guess so. I''ve arranged for someone to collect evidence, but why would he investigate your bank account? It''s so weird." Melinda touched her chin in confusion. Jonas didn''t want to argue with her any longer. Looking at his expression, she turned her head around.


    "Is that money yours?"


    she asked with great care.


    "If not, who else''s would it be? Would it be yours?"


    His words were full of sarcasm, which hurt Melinda deeply.


    After knowing this matter, Jonas told the bank about it and from there it was easy for them to investigate the issue, and the evidence was soon collected. Melinda immediately let the detective turn it to the police.


    After the evidence was submitted, the police filed a case, and the employees of Aner Electronic Technology Company were quickly rounded up and taken to the police station for further questioning, and the company was closed down pending investigations.


    The news quickly spread and caused a great sensation in A City. Alan was taken to the police station, and his true identity was soon exposed. Many women who had been deceived by him came to the police station to file for more claims.


    Alan had extorted a large amount of money, ranging from tens of thousands to millions, and Yulia was his biggest victim.


    Yulia was also taken to the police station to assist in the investigation.


    "Sir, there must be some mistake. Alan is not that kind of person. You must be mistaken."


    Yulia was tempted to use the power of Gu family to save Alan, but she didn''t dare to do so. Even though she was unwilling to admit it, the facts were all staked against Alan, so if she used her family''s powers, she would disgrace the Gu family.


    "Miss Gu, we understand your feelings, but the evidence is here right. I hope you won''t make it difficult for us."


    In fact, the police station was sympathetic to Yulia, but they changed their attitude when they saw that Yulia was likely to stir up trouble.


    When Yulia left the police station, she was like the walking dead. Her lover who had been intimate with her this whole time was nothing but a wolf in sheep''s skin and all he wanted was her property.


    She couldn''t believe how silly she was to believe his sweet words.

 Chapter 57 The Wife

    When Yulia got back to Alan¡¯s place, she saw her belongings all strewn on the floor by the door. Inside, a middle-aged cleaning lady was constantly swearing as she worked.


    Unable to bear any more, Yulia fled that rented apartment, weeping. She rushed back to the Gu''s mansion in panic and desperation.


    Naturally, Nelson knew all about the entire debacle. He was lounging on the sofa in the living room when Yulia returned, and she immediately got down on her knees before him as soon as she entered.


    "Grandfather, I¡¯ve been so wrong. Please forgive me. I promise, I¡¯ll listen to you from now on. I won¡¯t make stupid, childish mistakes anymore."


    She wept and wailed on her grandfather¡¯s lap, airing out all her grievances and sorrow.


    Nelson only sighed. "You¡¯d better learned your lesson. If it weren¡¯t for Melinda, who knows how long it would have taken to expose that charlatan. Or how many more women he¡¯d have deceived!"


    It was only then that Yulia realized her brother and his wife were also in the room. She shot her grandfather a confused look. ¡®What did he mean by that?¡¯


    Nelson was smiling warmly at Melinda, and explained everything, praising her every so often in between narratives.


    "Grandpa, it¡¯s all just a matter of coincidence and good luck." Melinda brushed off the compliments she was given. It was the truth.


    If Jonas hadn¡¯t mentioned that there was something wrong about Alan, she wouldn¡¯t have dwelt on the matter and discovered the con artist¡¯s schemes.


    "Be that as it may, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯ve done an excellent thing! Citizens of A City have been commending your actions. You¡¯ve brought honor to the Gu family, and I¡¯m so proud."


    Yulia felt small in the face of all the praises Melinda was getting, and she grimaced in displeasure. Then she recalled the pictures and mail that she had received.


    If she put two things together, it was safe to assume that those incriminating pieces of evidence were from her brother¡¯s wife.


    "Still, Grandpa, Yulia was in no fault at all. She was the one cheated on by that bastard." Though her tone was gentle, Melinda shot a snide look at Jonas when she said the word "bastard".


    "Thank you, Melinda," Yulia said quietly. She was, in fact, not feeling grateful at all, but she had to mask her bitterness and resentment from their grandfather. This much she could manage.


    "Oh never mind about that. Just make sure you use your brains in the future." Melinda¡¯s statement was followed by a heavy silence.


    It was a little harsh, but she realized too late, and the atmosphere had become awkward. She felt ashamed of herself. She had meant to comfort the younger girl, but her words slipped out easily unchecked.


    Yulia took great offense at Melinda¡¯s words, but she reined in her temper. She settled with silence, lest she said something vile in reply.


    "Oh please don¡¯t get me wrong. I wasn¡¯t trying to imply anything mean." Melinda rushed to rectify the situation, but her words got the better of her yet again. "Women meet a bunch of lying bastards all the time. You¡¯re actually luckier than I am in that respect."


    Her last remark did not escape Jonas¡¯s notice, and he gave his wife a pointed look. At that, Melinda raised both her hands, deciding to shut up once and for all.


    Yulia wasn¡¯t paying attention to them anyway. She hung her head, and her thoughts were filled with vitriol towards Melinda.


    ¡®She must have done it all on purpose. My reputation is ruined now. She must have planned this from the start. She¡¯s behind all this! She couldn¡¯t bear to see me living a happy life.¡¯


    As Yulia lowered her head awkwardly, her face was covered by her bangs. And her resentment against Melinda was also obvious. Her reputation was ruined this time.


    As a vicious plan formed in her mind, Yulia raised her head and pasted an innocent smile on her face. "Melinda, thank you, really. Why don¡¯t we go shopping one of these days? I want to buy you something to express my gratitude. You wouldn¡¯t refuse, would you?"


    Since the girl was wearing such an earnest expression, and with her invitation phrase


    let¡¯s go have a look around some of these shops, why don¡¯t we? Let¡¯s lighten up our moods and forget about what just happened." She made a grab for Melinda¡¯s wrist as she tried to cajole her.


    The older woman deflected Yulia¡¯s hand easily, making a show of reaching to pat her and smooth her hair. Melinda would prefer to have zero physical contact with this girl.


    The slight did not escape Yulia. Not to be deterred, she put on a fake smile. "There are still many shops up ahead; let¡¯s go and have a look."


    Melinda tilted her head in acknowledgment, and led the way. Yulia opted to follow behind to cover up her embarrassment. And a little distance behind them strode Jonas, who was being quickly followed by Emily.


    If looks could murder people, Melinda would soon be a corpse with multiple stab wounds on her back. Emily was sporting a homicidal expression that was so unlike anything she¡¯d usually show to other people.


    But this bitch deserved the vicious looks she was serving her. Emily¡¯s feet were hurting trying to keep up with Jonas, who never took his eyes off the figure of his retreating wife for a second.


    "Jonas, where are we going?"


    Jonas ignored, ruthlessly keeping his large strides. He didn¡¯t seem to care that she was floundering in her high heels. She wanted to pull him to a stop, but she couldn¡¯t even get close enough to touch the sleeve of his shirt.


    Up ahead, Melinda was glancing at the shop displays as she walked, and accidentally bumped into a person. The impact had her taking a few steps back, and a few seconds to collect herself.


    "Sorry." She gave the stranger a little bow, and made to walk around him to carry on her way.


    Behind her, Yulia saw what just happened. As she recognized the man before them, a cruel smile crept into her face. It was not unlike the smile of a cat that had swallowed a mouse.


    "Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?" the man yelled at Melinda as he blocked her path. "Why aren¡¯t you watching where you¡¯re going?"


    Taken aback by his reaction, Melinda offered another apology, this time bowing a little lower. She made to leave again, and again the man blocked her.


    The man eyed her up and down, a lascivious glint lacing his gaze. ¡®So it turns out the woman I was paid to tease was actually a beauty. Lucky!¡¯


    "Sir," Melinda tried again with a firmer tone. "We were both at fault here, and I have already apologized to you." She glared at the man, trying to get her intent across.


    The man was a little surprised at first, but then he barked out a loud, deprecating laugh. "You¡¯re a hot piece of ass, aren¡¯t you?"


    Now he was being openly obscene, both in his actions and his words. It ticked Melinda off, and she felt a vicious urge to smash this man¡¯s face in.

 Chapter 58 Trust

    "Sir, behave yourself," Melinda warned.


    She arched an eyebrow and glared at the man who was staring at her like a hungry wolf.


    Her eyes darted towards Yulia. She smirked at Melinda and stepped back as her heels grated against the floor.


    "Guys, did you hear what she said?" the man cackled. "Do any of you know what it means? Because I don''t."


    Two more men emerged from the corner, and came to surround her from all sides. Melinda fisted her palm and gritted her teeth. She could defeat one man but she was outnumbered by the enemies.


    Melinda looked around helplessly, hoping for someone to miraculously appear from nowhere and help her.


    But the place was empty and no one was around to even find out that she was in trouble.


    There were three men in total. The man who seemed like the leader of the gang was bald. He was wearing a black vest and there were dragon tattoos in his arms, winding to his back. He removed his sunglasses, letting his eyes wander across Melinda''s body. He slipped off his leather jacket and slung it on his shoulder.


    The two men standing behind him¡ªwith short hair and a light gray sweaty shirt¡ªaltered their stance, blocking all the possible escape paths.


    Initially, Melinda thought that the whole thing was an accident but now she understood what had happened. This was a pre-planned assault. They had been after her, waiting for the right chance to trap her.


    She glanced at Yulia again. The smirk on her face proved that she was behind all this.


    Melinda had been too naive to believe that Yulia would change. But she was born evil and there was no hope for her to mend her ways.


    "What do you want?" Melinda asked, crossing her arms across her chest.


    She would still have a chance if they were after her to demand a ransom. Yulia quickly glanced at the men warningly.


    She was aware that the men were lusting after money. If they found Melinda''s offer to be more attractive, they would join hands with her, and Yulia''s efforts would be fruitless.


    "I want a beauty like you," the bald man said, sweeping his tongue across his lips.


    His assistants guffawed at Melinda, which made her squirm on the spot.


    Melinda snuck her hand into the bag to find her phone and call the police. However, the man grabbed her wrist tightly. Melinda let out a piercing scream as the man almost crushed her bones.


    "Bitch, do you want to call the police?" he spat.


    The man threw Melinda''s bag on the ground and inched forward. She bit her lip as intense pain shot through her hand. She tried wriggling out of the man''s hold.


    One of the men picked her purse and took out the money. He dropped her phone to the ground and smashed it with his leg.


    "Let me go," she cried.


    "Shh... Don''t waste your time screaming, honey. It''s a rare thing to find a beauty like you. How can you expect us to let go of you easily."


    He ran his fingers across Melinda''s arms that broke into goose bumps.


    The bald man was aroused by Melinda''s unadulterated beauty. The two men stepped closer with their eyes fixed on her.


    They were not willing to let go of her and dragged her a


    t he didn''t show it. He slung his arm around Melinda''s shoulder and staggered.


    "It''s okay. It''s no big deal," Jonas said, glancing at the men who were writhing in pain.


    The fight had attracted people''s attention and a crowd had gathered around them. The men knew that they didn''t stand a chance against Jonas, so they held each other, and stood up to leave. The bald man opened his mouth to say something. But he swallowed his words when he saw Jonas''s eyes pierce through him. The man shuddered at the sight of him and left.


    "Jonas, you are hurt."


    Melinda had seen the men attack Jonas right in front of her eyes. There were bruises and cuts all over his body. Jonas''s body seemed to visibly relax after the men left the mall. His body was limp and he leaned heavily on Melinda. Unable to carry his weight anymore, Melinda leaned against the wall to prevent them from falling.


    "Yes," Jonas croaked. He didn''t want to lie to her.


    Melinda cupped his cheeks and stared into his eyes.


    "Let me take you to the hospital, okay?" she whispered.


    Although the Gu family had their private doctor, Melinda couldn''t wait until the doctor arrived. The mall was close to the hospital, so she decided to take him there. She didn''t have the time to take Jonas to the Gu''s mansion. She wouldn''t rest until she made sure he was okay.


    Jonas nodded and left with Melinda. Emily, who had been watching them all this while, emerged from the dark. Her eyes were blazing with anger.


    It had taken a lot of time and effort for her to persuade Jonas to come out with her but Melinda had ruined all her plans. Jonas had completely ignored her when he found that Melinda was in trouble.


    She hated how Jonas blindly trusted Melinda. He had obeyed her every word and followed her like a puppy. Jonas had never trusted anyone like this before and Emily became jealous. She couldn''t see them together.


    Yulia was in shock when she entered the Gu''s mansion. Everything was messed up. All her plans had turned against her. She knew that Jonas wouldn''t spare her if he found out the truth.

 Chapter 59 The Temporary Assistant

    "Didn''t you go shopping? Why are you back so soon? I wasn''t expecting you back until later."


    Sitting on the sofa, Yulia was immersed in her own thoughts, full of fear. She was worried about what she saw and didn''t want to talk about it. When Nelson walked into the living room with Gavin''s help, he saw Yulia alone.


    Nelson knew that she and Melinda went out together, and they had gone shopping. He hoped that they could get along well with each other, so he encouraged them to spend time together.


    Gavin helped Nelson sit down on the sofa, poured him a cup of tea, and then retreated to a corner. Yulia was still in a daze until Nelson put the cup heavily on the tea table. He startled her to get her attention and show his authority.


    "Ah. Grandpa. I am back,"


    Yulia greeted him nervously. Her hands locked together and her eyes were darting around. She didn''t dare to look into Nelson''s eyes. She knew he would be upset with her and didn''t know how best to handle it.


    "What are you doing? I asked you something, but you didn''t answer me. Didn''t you go out with Melinda?" He was visibly agitated and unsure of why on earth she would be back so soon. "Why did you come back alone? Where is Melinda?"


    Nelson asked unhappily. Yulia''s eyes were wide open when she heard Nelson ask about Melinda. She had run away and was totally unaware of what was going on now. Things had started to get bad quickly and she thought it best to get away.


    Besides, she didn''t think Jonas could defeat the three men. There were some guys that started bullying Melinda. Jonas came to help and things escalated. She was fearful and fled.


    "I...decided to leave. I didn''t want to stay. I felt a little uncomfortable so I came back first. Melinda is fine. She happened to meet a friend, so they went shopping together,"


    stuttered Yulia. Though Nelson was old, he was wise, so she dared not look at him at all. He could sense her lying and didn''t like it one bit.


    Nelson heard the fear in her voice and snorted. He didn''t believe that Yulia was telling the truth. She was lying and it was obvious. He knew Melinda well. If Yulia was really sick, Melinda wouldn''t go shopping with her friend on her own.


    "Your sister-in-law went shopping with a friend. Is the friend more important than you?" he questioned her more. Pressuring her to tell the truth.


    Yulia was totally confused and took it for granted that Nelson was blaming Melinda for not taking good care of her. At this thought, she could not help feeling happy in her heart.


    "Grandpa, Melinda also has her own friends. I shouldn''t bother her," she said coyly.


    Yulia pretended to be annoyed and blamed Melinda. She was trying to win his favor by throwing Melinda under the bus.


    "Yulia, do you think I''m a fool?" Nelson barked angrily. He was beginning to lose his patience. "Tell me where she is at!" he demanded.


    There was anger in Nelson''s voice. Yulia finally realized she''d best tell the truth and she stammered, "She was stopped by a group of people. And Jonas appeared to protect her. So... I came back. I didn''t want to be there. Things were getting heated so I left."


    Hearing this, Nelson was almost speechless. He couldn''t believe that Yulia came back after she saw that Melinda was bullied. He was angry with Yulia and her selfishness.


    "Gavin, please send someone to help Jonas as soon as possible," he ordered.


    Lowering her head, Yulia didn''t dare to speak a word. ''If I had known this, I wouldn''t have come back,'' she thought


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    patient in need of care now.


    Jonas covered Melinda with a blanket from the other bed in the room, then walked to the balcony and called William to arrange work.


    William was shocked when he heard that Jonas was injured. Then he felt frustrated. Since the boss was injured, he would carry the weight of the whole company.


    Jonas needed time to recover from the injury, but he was still able to deal with the affairs. When Melinda woke up, she saw William directing several people to bring a lot of things to the ward.


    While she was sleeping, the ward was completely changed, as if it were the office. She rubbed her neck, and the blanket fell to the ground.


    Melinda smiled, folded the blanket and put it aside. She was amused by his constant need to work.


    "Can''t you just rest and relax for a while?" she said smiling. She was so relieved he was okay after the incident.


    Jonas was reading a book on the bed, and she was sure that this was the book she had read before. It was boring, which made her drowsier. However, Jonas was reading it with great pleasure.


    "I have to deal with some urgent documents. And I can rest after that,"


    Jonas answered indifferently as he put the book aside. William walked over at this moment. "Boss, the documents you need to deal with have been put there. If there isn''t anything else, I''ll leave you be."


    "Okay."


    William led the people out. On the table, Melinda found the things were divided into two piles. One was a pile of magazines, and it seemed to be prepared for her.


    "Are these the documents that you have to deal with?"


    Melinda asked while looking at the tall pile of paper. Jonas didn''t answer her, but maybe his silence was the best answer.


    In the next few days, while Jonas was recovering and working, Melinda looked after him all the time. At the same time, she did her job as his temporary assistant, helping him with the chores. It was also at this time that she felt it difficult to be a boss of a big company.


    She always had a headache when hearing the things Jonas dealt with every day. And it was not because she could not understand what he was dealing with it was just all of it.


    At the same time, Emily was trying to figure out where Jonas was. She had followed William secretly and now she finally knew that Jonas was recuperating in the hospital.

 Chapter 60 You Cant Attend It

    Melinda was searching the file for Jonas. Jonas nearly asked her to scrutinize the latest document. The reason that he did not allow it to happen was simple. He could read the data faster than her.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    Hearing the usual tap, Melinda stopped what she was doing for a moment, handed over the file to Jonas, and made her way to open the door.


    Emily stood at the other side, tidied up her hair, and displayed a sweet smile to show her best impression. The moment the door opened, the two women looked at each other, and the atmosphere fell into an unusual silence.


    "Miss Bai."


    Melinda reacted first and then greeted Emily with a smile. Emily was unhappy to see her as a hostess, but she did not show it on her face.


    "Jonas, how are you feeling? I''m sorry that I haven''t visited you for so long. I''ve been swamped with work. Thank you for taking care of him lately, Miss Mo."


    Emily went straight inside the ward, completely ignoring Melinda. Seeing that Jonas was awake and leaning against the bed, she sauntered up to him and said culpably, feeling very sorry for him.


    Her words put Melinda to embarrassment.


    Melinda''s fingers barely wrapped on the door handle. Watching the two people being closer together, she couldn''t explain what she felt.


    "You''re hurt. How could William arrange so many tasks for you to do? I must talk to him next time."


    Noticing that Jonas was still dealing with documents, Emily appeared a little disappointed. She looked sulky and then took the papers from his hand and began to read it. If there was something that she didn''t understand, she would ask him.


    They were so familiar with each other. Melinda looked down and gripped the doorknob tightly. Then she forced a smile and spun around, preparing to leave.


    Jonas was no longer in the mood for business at all. He didn''t pay attention to what Emily read but kept an eye on Melinda''s actions.


    "Melinda, please give Miss Bai some water to drink."


    After he realized that Melinda was about to go, Jonas called her out. Melinda froze and then shut the door. She poured a glass of water for Emily.


    Emily had been watching them from the corner of her eyes. She was secretly excited when she saw that Melinda was about to leave them alone, but she did not expect Jonas to let her stay for such a reason.


    But this was an insult to Melinda right on her face. How could Jonas ask her to take care of Emily''s needs as if she was a special guest?


    "If there is nothing else that you want, I will head out first."


    Standing aside and feeling left out, Melinda was slightly uneasy with this set-up. This room was spacious, but there was no place for her to situate herself.


    "Who''s going to take care of me once you''re not around? You can take some rest first, and then return,"


    Jonas said. Yet, he was a little annoyed that Melinda didn''t realize he was trying to stop her from leaving the room.


    Melinda pursed her lips and wanted to take off. Seeing his persistent look, she finally sat down on the other bed.


    During the last few days, she had been spending much time at the hospital. She slept beside the bed of J


    that we are just partners. Don''t be fantasizing about something that doesn''t belong to you."


    Hearing his emotionless words, Melinda stopped breathing for a second. Then she smiled and accepted all the misunderstanding. "Of course I remember that."


    The two of them parted. The frustration Melinda felt at the moment seemed to have lingered for a long time.


    She thought that in this time of reconciliation, Jonas should know her well. But she did not anticipate that as long as it was related to Emily, Jonas would still be so unreasonable and concluded that everything was her fault.


    Melinda turned on her computer but was unable to type a word. Her fingers slid on the screen of her mobile phone, and the name Kent came into her sight.


    "Mellie?"


    Kent was surprised upon receiving the phone call from Melinda. After all, they hadn''t communicated with each other for a long time. But when they kept in touch again, their mentality had changed.


    "Kent."


    Melinda was a little ashamed, but then she felt relieved. Calling out his name seemed to bring the two closer to each other.


    "Mellie, is there anything wrong?"


    Kent understood her best. Her tone indicated that she was not in a pleasant mood. Melinda smiled and said that she was doing well, and it was because they hadn''t seen each other for a while.


    "I''m about to get married, Mellie. I''m going to hold the wedding next week. Will you come?"


    After a long silence, Kent spoke. His words stunned her, but she gave him her sincere wishes.


    It was great for him to find his happiness.


    "Kent, don''t forget to send my invite."


    Kent told her that she could use her face as the invitation. Melinda felt much better after a short chat.


    Melinda hung up the phone and turned around, only to find Jonas standing not far away and looking at her with a grave face.


    "Is Kent going to hold a wedding?"


    Hearing what he said, Melinda realized that Jonas listened to a lot of their conversation.


    "Yes."


    "You can''t attend it."


    The forceful words came out of Jonas''s mouth in an arrogant manner, which upset Melinda.

 Chapter 61 To Say Goodbye

    "And why is that?" Melinda asked, when she finally broke out of her astonishment. Jonas had subtly emphasized their relationship was nothing more than partnership a while ago.


    For him to suddenly act possessively, and over such a small matter, was confusing to his wife. ''What is he even trying to say?''


    Jonas leaned against the doorframe and crossed his arms over his chest. "If you go there, you will only bring shame on the Gu family," he drawled out. Melinda wanted to punch his pompous face.


    "What are you talking about? What shame? Kent and I are friends, and he¡¯s getting married. It¡¯s only natural for me to celebrate it with him and offer my best wishes." Melinda paused and mimicked Jonas¡¯s stance. "What¡¯s going on in your mind, exactly?"


    Jonas snorted and rolled his eyes, and it only made his wife even more pissed at him. "If I say I don¡¯t want you to go, then you can¡¯t go." With that, he turned and walked away with a satisfied smirk on his face.


    In spite of her bafflement, Melinda felt outraged at the childish way her husband was acting, and the means with which he exercised his whims. ''Damn it, he isn¡¯t called a tyrant for nothing!''


    If Jonas expressly forbade it, there was no way Melinda could work her way around his iron-clad word. She paced back and forth in the room, nibbling on the tip of her thumb as she thought the matter over.


    After a while an idea came to her, and she hurried over to the main villa to speak with Nelson. If there was anyone who had greater authority over Jonas¡¯s instructions, it was Nelson.


    As soon as she got there, Melinda recounted the whole situation to the old man. "Grandpa, Kent and I really are just friends. He¡¯s helped me a lot through my toughest times. Of course I want to give him my best wishes on his special day."


    Nelson sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. "Don¡¯t worry, child. I¡¯ll discuss this with Jonas for you." It didn¡¯t take much convincing to get their grandfather on her side, and it relieved Melinda greatly.


    Soon after that Jonas was called into Nelson¡¯s study, and the door remained shut for a considerable amount of time. She had no idea what warranted such a lengthy conversation.


    All she knew was that Jonas came out with a thunderous expression on his face, and he was grumbling when he told her she could attend the wedding.


    Having achieved her goal, Melinda chose not to dwell on the matter any longer. The important thing was that she would be able to give Kent her blessing.


    The ceremony was set to be held in a five-star hotel within a week¡¯s time. As far as she knew, Kent personally took care of the banquet design. He did make a few calls to Melinda, asking her for some input.


    She was a writer, after all, and her imagination was bound to be more profound. Besides, women usually knew what other women wanted.


    On the day of the wedding, Melinda wore a lilac dress paired with nude pumps. She donned a white windbreaker coat over it, making the perfect picture of a well-dressed woman from a rich family.


    When she came down the stairs that afternoon to leave, she spotted Jonas lounging on the living room sofa, sipping coffee while reading the newspaper. He was wearing a black coat over his suit.


    That was a curious detail, but her thoughts were sidetracked by how devastatingly handsome her husband was. He looked like a regal senior official.


    As soon as he saw her, Jonas put down the newspaper and rose. He looked utterly displeased as he looked Melinda up and down, although his eyes may have lingered a tad longer on her luscious mouth.


    "Let¡¯s go," he finally said, a little roughly, the frown never leaving his face.


    "Wait, what?" Melinda was just about to walk past, but turned instead to look at her husband.


    "Are you attending the wedding or not?" Jonas asked impatiently, grabbing his car keys from one of the side tables. "What are you saying? Are you coming with me?" Melinda was dumbfounded at this development.


    Jonas gave a loud sigh of frustration. "What¡¯s wrong with that? Am I not allowed to accompany my own wife?"


    "Of course that¡¯s not what I meant, I mean... all right, forget it." Melinda could see that this exchange was starting to aggravate him, and she¡¯d rather not provoke him any further lest she kept her from going at the last minute. "Just remember that you already agreed I coul


    When she was done fixing herself she emerged into the common room. Silence met her as the rest of the entourage gathered there and stared at her appearance with no small amount of awe.


    Just as Melinda was starting to feel awkward, the bride went up to her and took her hand. "My bridesmaid is so beautiful. I¡¯m very fortunate."


    Looking at the bride¡¯s kind smile, Melinda smiled in relief. "Thank you."


    At six o¡¯clock, the guests were called into attention, and the ceremony commenced. Every so often, Melinda would peek at Jonas from where she stood, just to make sure he wasn¡¯t stirring up any more trouble than he already had.


    The whole affair went on smoothly, and soon it was time for the couple to exchange rings and say their vows. Melinda executed her task and handed over the rings, and then retreated with the other bridesmaids to the back of the couple.


    "Is there anything the groom would like to say to his bride?" The officiating celebrant¡¯s voice rang out. The microphone was then positioned towards Kent, and he began to speak, "Today, the woman I once loved has come to bestow us her best wishes, and even graced my bride and I the honor of bringing us our wedding rings, which are to be the token of our lifelong love."


    A heavy silence fell on the hall, and Melinda froze where she stood. ''What''s happening?'' She kept her head down, dreading what might come next.


    Already a muffled buzz went around among the guests, which was to be expected, in light of the groom¡¯s words.


    But then Kent continued, "I believe everyone deserves to have their first love, whom they had shared their growth and their hardships, come to send you off as you embark on your new life, with your new love.


    It¡¯s a poetic way, I think, to come full circle. And I am grateful that I can say goodbye to her now, in a manner that allows me to embrace my new love at the same time."


    He paused and looked deep into his bride¡¯s eyes. "I love you, and I will love you forever."


    Melinda finally looked up, in time to see Kent slip the ring on his bride¡¯s finger. His bride didn¡¯t look unsettled at all. If anything, there was an assured and joyous resolve in her expression.


    While her entourage tittered with the unexpected way things could have turned out, the bride had the calmest face. It somewhat calmed Melinda as well. In spite of their momentary discomfort, the two women were grateful for Kent¡¯s honesty.


    The microphone was then handed over towards the bride. "My new husband seems to be honest to a fault," she joked, and a round of awkward laughter traveled the hall.


    "Thank you, my love. I shall take you up on your offer, and grow old with you, and relish in the lifetime love confession that you have offered me."


    Then, in front of all their friends and family, the couple kissed, marking the end of the ceremony. The crowd applauded, and the entourage went back to their seats.

 Chapter 62 A Quarrel

    Jonas was sitting alone and the food on the table remained untouched. Melinda pulled a chair and sat next to him. She knitted her eyebrows and studied his face. He was grumpy and annoyed.


    "Why don''t you eat something?"


    Melinda shook her head, picked some food for Jonas, and a dessert for herself. The chaos had made her ravenous.


    When she took a bite and savored its taste, her eyes flitted to Jonas. He was staring at her coldly.


    She finally put the chopstick down and stood up to greet Kent and his relatives.


    She bid goodbye to them and went home with Jonas. The drive to the villa was quiet and Jonas was still irritable.


    Melinda walked into the villa and plopped heavily on the sofa. She heard angry footsteps that vibrated through the carpet.


    Jonas stood in front of her, breathing heavily. The collar of his coat was crumpled as if he had been crushing it in anger.


    Melinda couldn''t understand what was wrong with him. He was annoyed during the wedding and was behaving the same way even after getting home.


    Jonas''s eyes were fixed on Melinda. He was staring at her almost as if he was trying to read her mind. Melinda shifted on her seat as she became uncomfortable by the intensity of his gaze.


    She finally tilted her head and looked at him. The vein on his forehead was pulsing wildly as he was trying hard to control his anger.


    She wondered what she had done to upset him. She moved aside and patted on the empty side of the sofa, motioning Jonas to sit down.


    "What''s wrong with you?" she asked, knitting her eyebrows.


    "Wow! So you don''t know why I''m upset? Kent is finally married but you''re still involved with him. Did you ever think about me?" Jonas growled.


    Melinda understood that Jonas was furious because of what Kent said during the wedding. She was annoyed too and didn''t put up with him.


    Melinda glared at Jonas. She was mad at him for not trusting her. How dare he question her?


    "I''m not involved with him. Kent is just my friend," Melinda yelled.


    "He is just your friend?


    Is that what he is? Then why are you still involved with him?"


    Jonas asked, arching an eyebrow. He didn''t seem to believe her.


    Melinda closed her eyes and blew out a loud breath. She didn''t want to argue with him.


    She opened her eyes and her face softened. She understood that Jonas was annoyed because he was possessive of her.


    Jonas''s words were coated with jealousy. He couldn''t see her getting closer to Kent.


    Melinda''s heart bubbled with joy.


    She needed to clearly explain her relationship with Kent. Otherwise, Jonas would torture himself thinking about it.


    Jonas was incredibly stupid to be insecure beca


    d, clenching her fists. The mere thought of Melinda infuriated her.


    "What made you think I will help you?" Yulia asked, arching an eyebrow.


    "I know you hate her as much as I do."


    Emily sneered.


    "So What''s your plan?"


    Yulia asked, rubbing her hands excitedly.


    "Isn''t Jonas''s company looking for the spokesperson for the key product?"


    Yulia nodded, gesturing Emily to go on.


    "I know that Melinda has applied for the position. She will be attending the interview." Emily massaged her temples and continued. "I''ve applied for the same position and I''ll be attending the interview with her. Once we work together and repress her, I will become the spokesperson.


    I''m cannot wait to see Melinda''s sorry face when she finds out that she isn''t the spokesperson."


    Emily smirked.


    Yulia pursed her lips and thought about the plan.


    She finally decided to work with Emily. Everyone in the Gu family celebrated Melinda and Yulia would replace her position if she managed to get rid of her.


    "Okay,


    I''ll help you,"


    Yulia said, extending her hand for Emily to take. This was a rare opportunity and she didn''t want to miss it.


    Emily shook her hand and smiled. Yulia and Emily worked together and managed to defeat Melinda. Emily became the spokesperson of the key product of Soaring Group.


    Emily wasn''t surprised by the result. No matter how talented Melinda was, she was still a loser as she had failed in the interview.


    Melinda could be with Jonas now but Emily was sure that he would come back to her sooner or later.


    Emily was proud of herself and couldn''t wait for Jonas to find the result. He would understand that she was a beauty with brains, whereas Melinda was just an ordinary woman.


    She was overjoyed and wanted to dance in celebration.

 Chapter 63 A Dispute

    At this time, the Gu family also learned that Emily had become the spokesperson of the company.


    The first one who disagreed with this appointment was Nelson.


    Nelson didn''t like Emily and thought that she always came off as a bit sketchy. She was young but had a devious character.


    On the contrary, he liked Melinda very much. He thought she was gentle and sensible, and she was always obedient.


    Nelson had intended to appoint Melinda as the company''s spokesperson. She was beautiful, lovely, pure and kindhearted, and she was more suitable to be a company''s image spokesperson than Emily.


    But Nelson had never thought that Emily would be chosen as the spokesperson of the company from right under his nose without his consent.


    Nelson was angry beyond reproach after he realized who their choice was. He didn''t understand why they had settled on Emily as the spokesperson and not Melinda.


    Therefore, an outraged Nelson instantly thought of Jonas. His grandson was the CEO of the company, so he was going to ask him for an explanation and to immediately replace the spokesperson.


    There was no way Nelson would allow Emily to be the spokesperson of the company.


    Therefore, Nelson urgently called Jonas and asked him to come back home immediately.


    After receiving a call from Nelson, Jonas did not waste any time, and quickly went back home.


    When he entered the living room, he saw Nelson sitting on the sofa impatiently waiting for him.


    Meanwhile, Jonas slowly strolled to the sofa opposite where Nelson was sitting and sat down.


    Looking at the serious expression on Nelson''s face, Jonas could tell that he was burning with anger deep in his heart. He figured that he would know soon. His grandfather must have something important to tell him since he had asked him to come home urgently.


    "Grandpa, what is so important that you had to call me back? What do you want to tell me?"


    Jonas asked after hesitating for a while. He didn''t want to offend the old man and blow off his fuse.


    Nelson still didn''t say anything, but looked at him seriously as if trying to choose his words carefully.


    "What''s wrong? Grandpa, is everything okay?" asked Jonas starting to panic a little bit since he thought it might be Nelson''s health.


    "Go back to the company and change the spokesperson you just appointed,"


    Nelson said, with uncontrollable anger in his voice.


    Jonas didn''t understand why his grandpa was so upset with Emily being appointed as the spokesperson of his company.


    So he asked in confusion, "Why, what''s wrong with the current appointment? Grandpa, why are you so opposed to Emily being the spokesperson? Isn''t Emily good enough for the post? Why do you suddenly want me to change her?"


    "I have no reason she is simply not suitable to be a spokesperson and a representative of the company''s image, so I want you to change the spokesperson immediately,"


    Nelson answered him firmly, leaving no room for discussion so Jonas realized he really couldn''t change his mind although he would try.


    "But Grandpa, I don''t think it''s a good idea to change Emily so soon after making a public announcement."


    Jonas still tried to negotiate with his grandfather so that he didn''t have to replace Emily, but Nelson objected vehemently.


    "What''s wrong with you? I thought we have finished this discussion and I have asked you to fire her. Haven''t you been listening to your grandfather?"


    Nelson''s reply block


    choice. It was my grandfather who pushed me to take this position, so I have to listen to him."


    There was a weary sadness in his voice. He felt powerless.


    "I am such a loser,"


    Jonas said with self-mockery.


    "No, you''re not. You''ve always been the best at what you do, or else the company wouldn''t have done so well while under your leadership. Your grandfather may have his own reasons for dictating and giving orders to you."


    Emily kept praising Jonas and told him not to be so self-loathing.


    In fact, Emily almost exploded when she learnt that Nelson had suddenly asked Jonas to change her from the position of the spokesperson. How could she not be angry?


    But she had to pretend to be a kind person and comfort Jonas.


    It would be great to make Jonas feel increasingly guilty about the decision that they took about her.


    A sinister smile appeared on Emily''s face, but it was a pity that Jonas couldn''t see it through the phone.


    Emily didn''t belittle Nelson, but praised him all the time, which made Jonas feel good.


    Jonas felt good because what Emily said injected a ray of sunshine into his heart and made him very cheerful.


    Jonas also felt much relieved after talking to Emily and telling her everything.


    "Thank you, Emily. It''s so kind of you to give your time and listen to me."


    Jonas was grateful to Emily from the bottom of his heart. She was willing to listen to his words and instead of being impatient, she kept comforting him.


    "You don''t need to say ''thank you'' to me, I didn''t do anything much,"


    Emily immediately replied.


    Jonas couldn''t help but smile. He liked Emily more and more at the thought that she was so considerate. Why didn''t his grandfather like her? He couldn''t understand his reasoning.


    At the same time, he was getting more and more dissatisfied with Nelson. But he could not express his feelings, because he was his grandfather.


    When he hung up the phone, Jonas wasn''t as depressed as he had been before. He felt better and his heart was not as heavy as it was before.


    After hanging up the phone, Emily was very satisfied. She had effortlessly given up her position and comforted Jonas, which must have made Jonas have more positive feelings towards her.


    Emily was very proud of her ingenious idea and accomplishments.

 Chapter 64 Monitoring

    Yulia was in her bedroom. The large French windows were open, making the pink curtains billow in the cool breeze. Her silver mobile phone shone in the night almost as brilliantly as her diamond earrings.


    "Why did you give up the chance of being the spokesperson? Without this opportunity, you''ll have one less excuse to approach my brother."


    There was a trace of dissatisfaction in her voice. She grabbed the fluttering gauze curtain with one hand. For a moment, Yulia imagined this to be Melinda. How she wished she could tear it apart into pieces.


    "I have my reasons why I did what I did."


    Thinking of the way Jonas looked at her today, Emily knew that she did the right thing. If she made Jonas get into a serious fight with Nelson and failed to get the spokesman, it would be a huge loss.


    After all, Yulia was raised in the ivory tower, and she was only capable to connive at naive little tricks. Sometimes, the best way to move forward was to take a step back.


    "But Emily... We are partners!"


    "I know. Don''t worry, I have a plan, and it involves you telling me everything that Melinda does at home. You have to do this. Otherwise it won''t work."


    Emily looked at the photo frame beside her which held a falsified photo of her and Jonas. There was a look in Emily''s eyes that was inherently possessive.


    It was as if she was in a raging battle, and the promised reward was Jonas.


    "You want me to spy on Melinda?"


    Yulia asked incredulously, covering her mouth as she looked vigilantly out the window. "I don''t even live in the same villa with her," she continued in a lower voice, feeling annoyed in her heart.


    "I just want you to keep an eye on her. Even if you don''t live together, can''t you figure out a way? On the right balcony at the third floor of the main villa, you can see their villa from there."


    From the way she spoke, it was obvious that Emily knew the Gu''s mansion better than Yulia. Although it was quite surprising, Yulia didn''t seem to think too much about it. She then unwittingly went to the room, and sure enough found that what Emily had said was true.


    "Actually, you don''t have to keep an eye on Melinda all the time," Emily said a bit excitedly. She heard over the phone how Yulia went out to the balcony, and was feeling thrilled that her plans were starting to take form. "I just want you to inform me right away whenever she goes out."


    "Got it," Yulia said quietly.


    After hanging up the phone, Yulia stood out on the balcony for a long time, waiting for something to happen. With binoculars, she could even see everything that was going on in the living room.


    Moments later, Jonas showed up in the courtyard. Yulia quickly ducked down and then left carefully, feeling a bit guilty.


    Melinda was reading a book in the bedroom. Her glasses rested daintily on the bridge of her nose. It was as if she was in her own cozy, peaceful bubble.


    Just then, Jonas entered.


    "Why are you so late today?" Melinda put down the book in her hand and asked casually. Jonas started unbuttoning his shirt and flung it on the bed. Seeing this, she grabbed it and threw it into the washing basket.


    "There''s a lot of work at the company," he answered with a tired sigh.


    Nodding, Melinda was familiar about the matter regarding the spokesperson. She knew she''d better not to ask too much about it as it would displease Jonas.


    The next day, it was a rare sunny aft


    Melinda discovered a strange pattern. Whenever she prepared to go out, and passed by the main villa, Yulia would definitely appear all of a sudden. And she always had various reasons to delay her.


    When she had an appointment with Jonas, this kind of situation would definitely happen. And during this period, after being stood up for several times, Jonas acted colder and colder towards Melinda.


    "What''s wrong? Is your driver sick today, or is your car broken?"


    Melinda said in a sarcastic tone when Yulia came up to her again. There was a sudden change in Yulia''s expression, but she managed to calm herself down in a split second.


    "Melinda, where are you going? I sent my car to the garage for maintenance. Can you give me a ride?" said Yulia. Melinda raised her eyebrows. Didn''t she feel embarrassed by these similar excuses?


    "I''m going to the library. I have made an appointment for lunch at a restaurant nearby with your brother,"


    Melinda said with a teasing smile on her face. Yulia was so focused that she didn''t notice the change on her face. "Oh, it seems that we are not the same way. I will pick a car in the garage later," Yulia said with a sense of regret.


    After that, Yulia walked back to the main villa. Melinda got on the car and asked the driver to drive to the back gate. On the way to the yard, she heard Yulia''s voice.


    "She is going to the library now. She''ll be having lunch with my brother."


    Yulia''s voice came clearly to the ears of Melinda. Her eyes instantly burned with anger. How could Yulia tell others her whereabouts?!


    "I can''t stop her. You have to figure it out by yourself." Yulia had sensed that Melinda was on the alert, and she knew that she couldn''t follow, so she called Emily to figure out a way.


    Melinda stood outside the back door with a small seam, where she could see how Yulia cautiously leaned against the wall. After hanging up the phone, she left in a hurry.


    Yulia didn''t notice that the back door was opened after she left. Meanwhile, Melinda''s eyes burned with anger.


    She felt that there was something strange going on with Yulia for the past few days, and now she knew why. Yulia had been monitoring her for quite some time now. The only thing Melinda had to figure out was who Yulia was speaking to.

 Chapter 65 Skeptical

    When Yulia saw Melinda sitting in the living room of the main villa, she felt unbearable nervous.


    For the last few days, something had changed in Melinda''s behavior. She couldn''t have suddenly changed for no reason. Anytime they met, Melinda was always guarded as if she was trying to protect herself from something.


    Yulia couldn''t hold her back anymore. She assumed that Melinda must have found out what she had done.


    Knowing what Melinda would do to her if she really found out what she had done, Yulia got flustered anytime she was near Melinda. She didn''t know what she was going to do if her plot had been exposed and Melinda was aware of everything that had been happening.


    Now that her schemes had been found out by Melinda, Yulia had to find a way to contain everything, so her only option would be to come up with more creative ways of dealing with Melinda.


    Right at that moment, Emily came to her mind. She was her accomplice, so Emily was the only one who she could talk to about Melinda and come up with a strategy on what to do with her.


    Yulia took out her phone and dialed Emily''s number. It didn''t even past the second ring before Emily answered on the other end.


    "Hello, may I speak to Miss Bai?"


    "Yes, this is her speaking."


    As soon as Emily saw that the call was from Yulia, she knew that something must have happened. Otherwise, Yulia would not call her if it wasn''t important.


    It must have something to do with Melinda.


    Emily secretly sneered while holding the phone, eagerly waiting to hear what it was.


    "Do you think you can create some time on your schedule so that we can have a private meeting? I need to see you so that we can discuss something face to face."


    Yulia did not beat around the bush, but got straight to the point and explained her purpose for calling Emily.


    Thus, Yulia made an appointment to meet Emily so that they could discuss their next plan of action and come up with countermeasures against Melinda.


    The last time they had talked, she had called Emily and told her about Melinda''s whereabouts, but Melinda seemed to have been aware of what they had planned and so the matter was revealed.


    Therefore, Yulia thought that this time it was better for them to solve their issues and strategize face to face instead of exposing themselves over the phone once again.


    Besides, this time she had cautiously organized their meeting point with Emily so that Melinda couldn''t find out that they had been meeting.


    So Yulia arrived at the venue where they had agreed to meet early in the morning, a few minutes before the time they had agreed on.


    The cafe was located in a secluded place and there were very few people. It was very suitable for her and Emily to discuss their issues because Melinda did not frequent the cafe.


    Yulia had arrived early so she made herself comfortable as she waited for Emily to arrive.


    With Emily''s help, even if Melinda found out, there was nothing much she could do about them.


    By the time Emily arrived at their table, she found that Yulia was already there waiting for her and had ordered something for them to eat.


    Emily sat opposite her without hesitation.


    "Tell me, what do you want to discuss with me?"


    Emily asked immediately when she had made herself comfortable.


    Leaning against the back of the chair, she seemed quite relaxed. It seemed that of late she had been getting along well with Jonas.


    Shooting a glance at Emily, Yulia stated quietly, "Melinda knows."


    "What do you mean? How did she find out?"


    Emily was a little surprised after she heard Yulia''s statement. She hadn''t expected that


    bviously that Melinda was trying to frame me up. You have to trust me. If not, who else will believe me anymore?"


    Emily knew that the reason Jonas asked to see her was because he didn''t believe a word of what Melinda said. Therefore, she lied through her teeth claiming that it was a coincidence that she had met Yulia by chance, and that she was being framed by Melinda, in order to win the trust and gain some sympathy from Jonas.


    Hearing what Emily said, Jonas was in a dilemma. On one hand, he heard what Melinda had said and the photos she took did corroborate her claims; on the other hand, he heard Emily''s defense. He didn''t know whom he should believe.


    It seemed that it was unnecessary for Melinda to lie to him, and Emily was also not a person who would lie to him. Therefore, it was impossible for Jonas to determine whether the whole thing was true or not and who was lying to him.


    Sensing what was going on in Jonas''s mind, Emily pretended to be sad and continued to push Jonas, saying, "Jonas, since you don''t believe me, it''s okay. Anyway, I really didn''t do that."


    After saying that, Emily pretended to be sad and left. She ran to the bar, to get herself drunk, trying to make Jonas feel guilty.


    Jonas followed Emily, worried that she would do something stupid and get into trouble or something might happen to her, so he stopped by the elbow and turned her to look at him. Seeing Emily''s sad look, he couldn''t help but feel like a horrible person.


    Jonas felt guilty that he didn''t believe Emily and had offended her, so he was responsible for pushing her to go to the bar to get herself drunk out of anger.


    Then, it occurred to him that it was Melinda who told him that Emily and Yulia had been discussing how to harm her and she even took photos.


    The more Jonas thought about it, the more skeptical he felt in his heart about Melinda''s claims.


    Since Emily looked so sad, it didn''t seem like she was lying, so Jonas concluded that Melinda had lied to him and he chose to believe Emily instead.


    So Jonas decided to comfort Emily, who was getting more and more drunk, gulping alcohol as if it was water, to show his trust.


    After hearing his sweet words of comfort, Emily knew that the ''Operation of hoodwinking Jonas'' had been successful. Jonas didn''t believe a word that Melinda had said.


    Emily made no response and pretended to be sad, but in her heart, she was laughing happily.

 Chapter 66 Alienation

    "Jonas, thank you for believing in me."


    Emily was drunk and looked at Jonas with her misty eyes. There was a trace of tenderness on his cool and stern face. They belonged to her, only to her.


    Her hand wrapped around Jonas''s neck, and Jonas avoided. He touched Emily''s hair and said, "Emily, go back to sleep early."


    "Okay."


    Emily acted like a good girl. After driving her home, Jonas drove home. In fact, Emily gave him many hints, but he chose to ignore them. It seemed that it was a habit for him to go home every night.


    Being annoyed, Melinda went to bed early. After walking around in front of the bedroom, Jonas went to the vice bedroom.


    The sunlight fell on the ground through the thin gauze curtain. A gust of breeze blew into the room. Melinda curled up her body and opened her eyes sleepily.


    After adapting to the light, Melinda found that her window was not closed at night. Fortunately, it was only a little bit open, and there was obviously no one on the other side of the bed that night.


    Hadn''t Jonas come back yet?


    Melinda felt quite uncomfortable, but didn''t show it on her face. She washed her face and went downstairs. She saw Jonas having breakfast in the servant''s service.


    "Were you in the study last night?"


    Melinda rubbed her shoulders and sat opposite to Jonas. A servant quickly served breakfast to the table. When Melinda picked up the tableware, Jonas put it down and wiped his mouth elegantly with the napkin.


    "I''m going to the company now,"


    Jonas said calmly and stood up. He didn''t answer her question. Looking at the plate on his seat, he only ate a little, or he just began to eat.


    Feeling a little strange, Melinda didn''t think too much about it. She moved her chair and stood up. The servant happened to pass the tie to her. She reached out and was stopped by a strong hand with slender bones.


    "You go to have breakfast first. I''ll do it myself."


    With that, Melinda stood still and watched him wearing a tie, a suit jacket and a briefcase. Then he left.


    "Madam, your milk is ready."


    Hearing the servant''s words, Melinda came to her sense. A myriad of thoughts crowded into her mind, as she felt that Jonas deliberately kept a distance from her, or perhaps deliberately distanced himself from her.


    "When did he go downstairs for breakfast this morning?"


    "He just came downstairs. Today''s breakfast may not suit his appetite, so he just had one bite on the sandwich,"


    the servant said, but Melinda''s expression became more and more stiff. The breakfast was the same as usual, and she didn''t believe that reason.


    At the moment, Melinda lost her appetite.


    Jonas went out early and came back late. He avoided Melinda often. Even they met, he was extremely cold towards her. Melinda was very sensitive to find that he was like this after what happened that day.


    What happened when she didn''t know?


    Meanwhile, Melinda was full of doubts. Knowing that she couldn''t find any clue from Jonas, she decided to investigate him directl


    ''t you?"


    Melinda didn''t know Jonas''s bottom line, but Jonas was undoubtedly pissed off by her words.


    Their quarrel became louder and louder. In the main villa, the light of Nelson''s bedroom was on, and then with the company of Gavin and Zelda, they arrived at their villa.


    The appearance of Nelson, like a fire extinguisher, stopped both of them.


    "What''s wrong with you two? Why do you quarrel so late?"


    When Zelda left, she noticed that there was something wrong between them. She heard that they were arguing when she just arrived at the yard. In the end, she was worried and went to talk to Gavin. As a result, Nelson saw them quarreling.


    "Grandpa, it''s so late. Why are you still awake?"


    Smiling reluctantly, Melinda went to support him. She didn''t mention anything about the quarrel between them, but Nelson clearly heard the name of Emily.


    "How could grandpa fall asleep with you two quarreling like this?


    You brat, did you have a fight with Mlinda again because of Emily? I told you that she is not a good person, and I told you to stay away from her. Why didn''t you listen to me?"


    Nelson said angrily. He held the walking stick in his hand and he was going to hit Jonas, but Melinda stopped him.


    Nelson had served in the army before. Even if he got old, his strength was not weak.


    "Emily is not that kind of person. She has suffered a lot from the matter of the spokesman,"


    Jonas said coldly. Thinking of Emily''s sensibility, he thought Nelson was biased.


    "From now on, you are done with her. Do you hear me?"


    As soon as Nelson heard his words, he got angry and became more aggressive, with his chest heaving.


    "No way!"


    Jonas showed his attitude directly. Melinda smiled bitterly.


    "You... Are you trying to piss me off?"


    With his fingers trembling, Nelson pointed at Jonas. Feeling something wrong, Melinda saw Nelson put his hand over his chest.


    "Grandpa!"


    Melinda anxiously shouted and helped Nelson stand up. Nelson closed his eyes and fainted.

 Chapter 67 Naughty Old Man

    At the door of the operating room in the hospital, the smell of disinfectant was all over everyone''s nose. Jonas stood in front of the door, straightening his back and wearing a cold face. Melinda stood against the wall with her eyes closed. At the thought of the scene just now, she prayed silently in her heart.


    ''I hope that everything will be fine, '' she thought.


    Looking at the motionless Jonas, all kinds of emotions welled up in her heart. She wanted to say something, but in the end she held back.


    Yulia and Queena soon arrived at the hospital. Queena had a look at the operating room, and then sat at the side waiting. Yulia angrily rushed in front of Melinda, waving her hand towards her cheek.


    "Yulia, what are you doing?"


    Melinda quickly reached out to stop her. Her force was strong, and Yulia looked miserable. She struggled hard, and it took a long time before Melinda let go of her.


    Yulia covered her wrist with her own hand. She looked at Melinda with a somewhat guilty expression in her eyes, but she opened her mouth bravely, "You are such a wicked woman. You have made my grandpa have a heart attack."


    The curse "wicked woman" almost choked Melinda. It was true that her grandfather was ill because of them, but it was too complicated for her to take the blame alone.


    "Yulia, how could these things happen if you and Emily hadn''t worked together to harm me?"


    Since the day Melinda made the decision of becoming stronger, she was no pushover and she started to fight back with Yulia. Looking at the two, Jonas felt his head buzzing.


    "Both of you, shut up! If you two want to have a fight, get away from me!"


    Jonas''s words brought down the flames in Yulia''s heart. Melinda stood by the side of him. The doctor opened the door of the operating room at this moment. The doctor told them that Nelson was all right now but he needed to be hospitalized for rest.


    Hearing that, Melinda felt relieved. She saw that Yulia was still looking at her with resentment, and she left quietly when everyone went to the ward.


    She knew that in the Gu family, no one liked her except grandpa.


    And she could not tolerate that both of Yulia and Emily had been watching her. All of a sudden, she came around. It didn''t matter whether Jonas believed it or not, it would be fine that she hadn''t done those things.


    The sun shone brightly as Melinda returned home. She had not slept all night. She was exhausted, but she forced herself to pack up something and left the Gu''s mansion unkindly.


    Since she lacked the sense of security, she rented an apartment of her own and had it cleaned regularly.


    Melinda quickly cleaned the room, took a bath, and fell asleep soon after lying on the bed.


    When Melinda woke up, it was already three o''clock in the afternoon. Touching her stomach, she finally dressed up and went out to eat. Then she bought some fruits and went to the hospital.


    Nelson was in a VIP ward. Jonas hired a professional nurse and a doctor who was on call 24 hours a day.


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry."


    Nelson was reading newspaper, wearing a pair of glasses. Melinda put down the fruit, and then stood aside, obediently apologizing to him.


    "


    guilty.


    "Grandma, I miss you so much."


    "You haven''t been back in ages. Kid, Grandpa and grandma are getting old and we don''t have much time, so we want to see you often. Your grandpa is ill and you should visit him when you are free,"


    she said sentimentally and took a glance at Leonard, who was drinking tea leisurely, and the latter turned his eyes away proudly.


    "Is Grandpa sick?"


    Melinda panicked and blamed herself for not visiting grandpa for a long time. She wished only she could fly to the front of the two elders.


    What Finny said made her very sad. She could not help but think of Nelson, who was also getting worse and worse.


    Yes, they were getting old.


    "Well, he didn''t let me tell you since you are busy."


    "Grandma, I''ll be back today. Ask the servant to clean my room."


    Finny told her to be careful with a big smile. And she told her that everything at home would be done. Melinda hung up and asked the driver of the Gu family to send her back to her hometown directly.


    Of course, she could not hide it from Nelson. When Nelson asked about it and learned that it was Leonard who was sick, he was very worried and couldn''t stay in hospital for one more second. He asked Gavin to arrange it as soon as possible and told Melinda that he would go to the countryside to visit her grandparents with her.


    "Grandpa, you still need to take a break. How about next time?"


    Gavin contacted Melinda''s driver, intending to be with Melinda. She also had someone to take care of her on the way. Melinda couldn''t help but dissuade Nelson, but he insisted that he had nothing else to do, that it was boring to stay in the hospital and that he didn''t want to stay at home.


    Melinda had no choice but to allow him to follow her. Gavin had to arrange various kinds of things in the Gu''s mansion, so he could not go with them. He told Melinda to take good care of Nelson and watched them leave.


    Leonard lived in the countryside, and it was three or four hours'' ride from Gu''s mansion. Considering Nelson''s health, he drove very slow, and it was almost time for dinner when he arrived at Mo''s house.

 Chapter 68 Independence

    At night, Gu''s mansion.


    Jonas returned home after a day''s social engagement, but he learned from Gavin that Nelson had gone to the countryside.


    "Mater Gu said that he just went to visit his old friend. In addition, Mrs. Gu was taking care of him, so young master didn''t need to worry."


    Gavin told Jonas what Nelson had said. Nelson was well intentioned. He didn''t forget to give Jonas a good impression of Melinda at this time.


    "Why does Melinda take grandpa with her? Doesn''t she know that grandpa is weak now? Grandpa was so nice to her, but she was so selfish."


    Yulia was full of righteous indignation, and his eyes seemed to be burning. As her eyes turned, she met the cold eyes of Jonas, and her opened mouth slowly closed.


    She dared not breathe.


    "Am... Am I wrong?"


    Yulia swallowed and said nervously.


    "Gavin, who are the accompanying people?"


    "Two drivers with two teams of bodyguards in the dark."


    Nelson had a special identity. He usually stayed in the mansion. When he went out, he would always arrange some people to protect him in the dark.


    "Where are the medical staff?"


    Jonas frowned and asked. Although Gavin was careful, he was still a little worried.


    "One of the drivers happens to be a doctor. Please rest assured, young master."


    Gavin was not annoyed by Jonas''s question at all and answered patiently. He was very happy that Jonas cared about Nelson.


    Jonas nodded and didn''t ask any more questions. On the other hand, Yulia was still indignantly talking about the selfish behavior of Melinda going home.


    "All right, stop talking. And don''t go to find Melinda trouble."


    Many things, Jonas seemed to see clearly at this moment. Yulia said that about Melinda in front of him, not to mention when the two were alone.


    Yulia curled her lips. Jonas''s protection of Melinda made her feel bad. Melinda, an outsider, was protected by so many people.


    "I see."


    Without Nelson and Melinda, the dining table was quiet. Queena seldom ate at home. Yulia still had some resentment in her heart. She took two bites at random and left the dining table.


    For a moment, there was only Jonas left in the quiet dining room. Looking at the exquisite food on the table, Jonas couldn''t help but think of the time when Melinda was at home.


    Although it is easy for two people to quarrel in many cases, Melinda has always been a very careful person, who has arranged everything to the advantage.


    Maybe he misunderstood.


    Jonas had this idea in his mind. For a while, he wanted to go to the countryside with Melinda and apologize to her.


    "Young master, William asked me to remind you of an overtime meeting tonight."


    Gavin appeared behind Jonas, still holding the mobile phone in his hand, and Jonas couldn''t eat it either. He simply took over the mobile phone, reminded William of some places that needed attention, and left directly.


    The table was full of delicious dishes.


    The journey was long and tiring. Melinda had been sleeping in the car for a long time. After all, Nelson had just recovered from a serious illness an


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ou and Lin were best friends when you were kids. She has come back these days. Are you going to see her?"


    "Is Lin back?"


    Melinda asked in surprise. Since she got married, the two had little contact. She was in A City, and Lin was also working in other cities.


    "Yes, she came back two days ago and she talked about you."


    "Finny, I''m going to find Lin."


    Following the path in her memory, she walked slowly and soon came to a small villa. This house had no small yard, but there were two sago cycas on both sides of the door, which were flourishing at this time.


    "Lin!"


    Melinda shouted at the room, and soon the sound of a woman running in slippers came out, and the door opened from inside.


    The woman had maroon curls without any make-up, and she was a little gentler than when she was young.


    "Melinda, you are really back. I thought my mother was bluffing me when she called just now. Come on in."


    Lin was very happy and hugged Melinda. With a smile on Melinda''s lips, the two walked into the living room.


    The two had not seen each other for a long time, but they were not unfamiliar with each other. Melinda thought this might be the best friendship in the world.


    "Are you married?"


    When Lin talked about her husband and new family, Melinda realized it and was shocked for a while.


    "Yes, you are heartless that you don''t even know I am married,"


    Lin said and glanced at Melinda. Melinda looked at Lin begging for mercy. Finny and Leonard always thought that the two were still in touch, so they didn''t mention it, which led to Melinda''s ignorance.


    But Lin was excited, and began to talk with Melinda about her and her husband''s affairs, as well as the daily life after marriage. Although her husband''s family was ordinary, the two had very sweet love.


    "I always think there is a difference before and after marriage,"


    Lin said with emotion, but there was no worry in her eyes. Melinda was very envious. Her marriage with Jonas had stood at two extremes from the beginning, which led to the failure of the marriage.

 Chapter 69 Tear Up The Agreement

    "All in all, I think we women should be independent. Most men are a bit macho. If you rely on him too much, he will think you are useless. I''m telling you, I have a colleague who..."


    Melinda listened quietly to Lin talk about marriage. Lin had always been a very independent person with distinct personality, and she was not blinded by love towards marriage.


    She kept her marriage going well.


    For a moment, Melinda was enlightened. Thinking of the five years when she was in a daze, she seemed to know where the root of the mistake was.


    In the future, she must learn to be independent and deal with all kinds of things alone. Melinda swore in heart. And the two talked about their recent situation. It was not until the Mo family came to urge Melinda that she returned home.


    Nelson was very happy these two days. He wandered around the countryside with Leonard, and Melinda accompanied the two elders. The depression of the past few days also dissipated.


    "Young mistress, Mr. Gu hasn''t fully recovered. I need to give him a detailed examination."


    "I see. You can arrange to go back tonight."


    Knowing that the driver was a doctor, Leonard simply arranged the two to live at home. Unconsciously, Melinda had been back to the countryside for three days.


    At lunch time, Melinda proposed to go back home. Everyone tacitly agreed to it. Leonard also took out the wine he made, which was stopped by Melinda at last.


    "You little girl, you control me even you just come back for several days."


    Although Leonard''s tone was complaining, he was happy. The lunch was harmonious. After lunch break, Melinda accompanied Nelson back to the Gu family.


    Jonas''s work suddenly increased during this time. Knowing that Melinda and Nelson were going to come back, he left a lot of things behind and went back to the Gu''s mansion.


    He wanted to apologize, but he couldn''t say anything.


    Melinda went back to Gu family again and took care of Nelson with all her heart. Nelson was angry with Jonas in his heart and had a weird attitude toward him. Melinda also ignored Jonas.


    This made Jonas very agitated.


    Emily often came to Soaring Group. When Jonas was busy, she took good care of him. When he was worried, she communicated with him. Emily had built a good image in front of Jonas.


    After Melinda came back to Gu family again, Yulia was the most upset one. Melinda had left and come back several times, she was happy for nothing.


    "Melinda, didn''t you go back to your poor countryside and now you come back to take care of grandpa hypocritically? Why don''t you give up?"


    "Yulia, you don''t want me to come back?"


    "You''d better never come back. Grandpa has people to take care of him. You''re the only one."


    Melinda just came out of Nelson''s bedroom. She wanted to take care of Nelson conveniently, so she rolled her sleeves to her wrists, revealing her white and clean arms. Similarly, the jade bracelet on her hand also appeared in Yulia''s eyes.


    The jade bracelet was completely green, and the luster was excellent. It was a rare good jade, and Yulia''s eyes


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ompany me to the hospital?"


    In the past few days, Emily had used various reasons to try to make Jonas unable to take care of Melinda, but they were all ruthlessly refused. Melinda''s pressure on Jonas was getting higher and higher these days.


    Jonas had been patient before. When he heard that Emily was ill, he couldn''t help but leave. Melinda looked at Jonas coldly, then lifted the quilt and stood up. She rummaged through the bedside table and took out an agreement.


    "Jonas, if you go out to see Emily today, I will tear up the agreement."


    Melinda''s words successfully stopped Jonas from going out. With an angry face, Melinda didn''t look like being joking at all. She looked at Jonas stubbornly.


    "I see."


    After calming down, Jonas said lightly, and then went back to the bedroom. In front of Melinda, he called William and asked him to deal with it. Only then did Melinda''s anger dissipate a lot.


    It was just that there was no harmonious atmosphere between the two people before, and it was on the verge of breaking out. It only needed a fuse to completely break out.


    Melinda didn''t stay at home all day long. Occasionally when she went out, she would be accompanied by Jonas. But what made her depressed happened again that her whereabouts were stared at by Yulia.


    She had thought that this incident would make Yulia restrain herself, but she did not expect that Yulia was a short-term memory, and was still closely related to the previous person.


    Today, Jonas''s attitude made Melinda in a bad mood, and she had no place to vent. Therefore, all these emotions broke out in an instant when she met Yulia in the main villa.


    "Yulia, if you don''t like me, I won''t come to the main villa to upset you."


    Melinda had long learned to put herself in a weak position and draw sympathy from others, which she learned from the silly and sweet plots played by Emily.


    As soon as she said this, Yulia''s face suddenly changed, and she realized clearly again that Melinda was different from before, and now she could not help but be afraid.

 Chapter 70 Wrong Whereabouts

    "Melinda, don''t try to slander me."


    "Yulia, can''t we get along well with each other?"


    Melinda deliberately ignored Yulia''s words and said in her own way. All the time, the trouble was Yulia. Naturally, her words were more credible.


    She was not a weak person. Maybe she had tolerated a lot for Jonas before, but now, she just wanted to let those who were plotting against her know that she was not easy to provoke.


    "Get along well?" Yulia''s eyes widened in shock as if she had heard a big joke. Then she laughed and looked at Melinda sarcastically.


    "You can''t expect me to get along well with you all my life. Melinda, you can''t be my brother''s wife forever."


    Yulia always believed that Jonas didn''t like Melinda, and all this was because of Nelson, as long as Nelson... Then, Melinda would become a pitiful person who was nothing.


    "Yulia, don''t go too far."


    With these words, Melinda turned around angrily and was about to leave. However, she bumped heavily into Yulia''s arm. Yulia exclaimed. The mobile phone in her hand fell on the carpet in an instant.


    "Your phone."


    The mobile phone was close to Melinda. Melinda picked it up and gave it to Yulia, but her fingers behind her were tightly clenched. There was an identical mobile phone.


    Yulia took over the phone angrily, only to find that it was black and couldn''t be turned on.


    "Damn it, how did it break?"


    "Your phone has been used for grade years. It''s time to buy a new one,"


    Melinda said with a guilty expression. This mobile phone was of good quality. How could it break just after it fell to the ground? It was because she had switched it.


    However, Yulia didn''t have such an IQ. She thought the phone was really broken down. Melinda breathed a sigh of relief, and then turned around to leave.


    According to her understanding of Yulia, there were only a few passwords, but it was obvious that Melinda overestimated the phone. It was okay to fall on the carpet, but when it hit the furniture, the screen had broken and the phone couldn''t be turned on.


    If it was not to confirm that this was not the one she had prepared, Melinda would have suspected that her plan had failed.


    Fortunately, the mobile phone was not serious broken. When Melinda went to the mobile phone store to repair it, it was quickly fixed. The password was unlocked in an instant after she tried Yulia''s birthday.


    Thinking that Yulia always revealed her whereabouts to others, Melinda couldn''t help but click on Yulia''s wechat.


    Yulia added a lot of so-called ladies and sisters. When she clicked into wechat, there were a lot of messages. Melinda looked at the contact list and saw something.


    There was no note. But the head portrait made Melinda recognize Emily in an instant. When she saw the chat records of the two people, Melinda''s face was completely cold.


    "Watch me?"


    With a sneer on the corner of her mouth, Melinda swiped the screen of the mobile phone to see all the messages. All the answers were clear in an instant.


    It was no wonder that Jonas was deceived. Yulia and Emily cooperated with each other when she didn


    ng with you recently? You often send me wrong whereabouts. Yulia, I''m very busy and have no time to play with you."


    In order to chase after Jonas these days, Emily pushed away a lot of activities and announcements, but in the end, she waited for the person who hadn''t appeared in a place like an idiot.


    "What wrong whereabouts?"


    "You said they went to the resort today. I''ve been waiting at the resort for an entire day, and I haven''t seen any figure."


    "I didn''t send you a message."


    "Yulia, you didn''t recognize the wrong message. I have the chat records."


    "I really don''t know. My phone was broken."


    "I know your phone is broken. Now I wonder if you have broken your phone or your brain. Melinda is not simple. You can''t only say one-sided words. After confirming, send me a message. I don''t want what happened in the past two days to happen again."


    Emily''s tone was very strong, but Yulia was confused. How could Emily know that her phone was broken? And she gave her the wrong whereabouts? This was even more impossible. She did not contact Emily in the past two days.


    At the same time, Melinda, who was woken up by a series of wechat messages, looked at the messages flashing on her mobile phone. When she saw the two women''s words, she smiled. Then she took out her mobile phone and quietly recorded the conversation.


    The two people, who were not familiar with each other at all, united to deal with her. It was true that the enemy of the enemy was a friend.


    Emily angrily ended the conversation with Yulia. Thinking that she hadn''t seen Jonas for a long time, she couldn''t help calling to make an appointment.


    When Jonas came out of the shower, his phone rang. Sitting on the bed, Melinda looked at him quietly. Her black and white eyes were clear, but exuded a different charm.


    "Jonas, do you have time tomorrow? Let''s go to the hot spring together."


    The sweet and seductive voice was heard by Melinda. The atmosphere was a little awkward for a while. When Jonas was about to go outside to speak, he saw Melinda waving to him with a smile.

 Chapter 71 Exposed

    "I see."


    Jonas hung up the phone and walked to Melinda in confusion. The woman who had just fallen asleep was in high spirits at the moment. He thought that he should leave her in the car. Anyway, she woke up after he took a shower.


    "Your pure angel asked you out, right?"


    Melinda asked with a smile. The term "pure angel" had not been mentioned since Jonas was furious when he heard this last time. Maybe it was because Jonas''s attitude was too good recently, or it was because of the change of her mood that Melinda began to be unscrupulous at this time.


    Jonas was indeed not angry. Many behaviors of Emily during this period of time made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    "She asked me to go to the hot spring tomorrow."


    "Wow, it''s really romantic."


    Her clear eyes made Jonas feel a little guilty. Then Melinda showed him a chat record with her mobile phone.


    There was a chat record between Yulia and Emily. Jonas''s eyes gradually became deep, and the emotions inside were hard to explore.


    He felt that the Emily he knew and the Emily in the conversation were two different people, and Yulia''s attitude towards Melinda was the same as before. Melinda waited quietly for Jonas to finish reading, and then asked lightly, "Are you still going?"


    "I will take you to go fishing tomorrow,"


    Jonas said, giving her his own answer.


    Melinda smiled with satisfaction, and was relieved in her heart. In fact, she was worried that Jonas asked her where the record came from. She really didn''t want Jonas to see what she had done.


    Emily thought that Jonas had agreed, so she began to dress up early in the morning and specially prepared swimsuit, hoping to take this opportunity to have sex with him.


    She knew Jonas well. If they had sex, Jonas''s heart would naturally favor her.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that she had waited for a long time but had never seen Jonas. Emily walked anxiously at the appointed place, but due to her public identity, she couldn''t go outside to see the situation.


    As time went by, the person who Emily was waiting for were fishing with Melinda in a reservoir in the suburb.


    Melinda was quiet. At this time, she found a suitable leisure project. Although Jonas had caught a lot of fish, she didn''t make any movement here, but she was still happy in it.


    "Oh, I think I get one."


    Melinda clearly felt the change. She said in surprise, holding her breath and looking at the pole. Jonas was also attracted by Melinda for a while.


    But it was at this time that Jonas''s phone rang. Before Melinda could catch the fish, it ran away.


    "Jonas, you should compensate me for the fish."


    Melinda stood up angrily, and the stool staggered to the side. Jonas looked at her innocently, and then pointed to his bucket, in which many fish were alive and kicking.


    "Pick whatever you like."


    Melinda was angry.


    The phone call was from Emily. She was very aggrieved and asked Jonas where he was, an


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "Grandpa, it''s not clear yet."


    "There''s no need to figure it out. I think that woman planned it."


    Nelson didn''t like Emily, and everyone knew about it. But this was the first time that he had such an attitude. If it were in the past, Jonas would refute him, but now he could only listen to him today.


    Emily answered the phone of Jonas though she was hesitant.


    "Jonas,"


    Emily said in a low voice. "Emily, why did you let Yulia monitor Melinda?" Jonas opened his mouth under the gaze of everyone.


    "Jonas, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to. Could you forgive me?"


    "Reason."


    "Jonas, I love you so much that I can''t see you with someone you don''t love, so I came up with this idea. Jonas, I''m sorry. It''s my fault."


    It was a sad cry. Those who heard it might cry, but Melinda sneered. No wonder Emily was the first-line actress, she could cry at any time.


    "In the future, don''t let such a person full of bad intentions contact with our Gu family. Gavin, freeze all the cards of Yulia. Don''t go out without my order."


    Nelson was very angry. Melinda hurriedly patted his back to help him breathe smoothly, and also advised him to calm down. For Nelson''s illness, the most taboo was too emotional.


    Emily''s face turned pale, and she realized what had happened. Jonas hung up the phone calmly, and Yulia was taken back to the bedroom by Gavin in anger.


    "Keep an eye on Yulia. Don''t let her keep in touch with Emily,"


    Nelson continued to say uneasily. He had better be on guard against the scheming Emily.


    The whole thing happened around Melinda, but when they dealt with it, she was like an onlooker.


    "Only you think that Emily is innocent. Look at this. It''s really a good girl,"


    Nelson sneered at Jonas. Melinda, standing between the two people, felt helpless. The bodyguards of the Gu''s mansion went in at this time, bringing a news that surprised everyone. Someone at the door wanted to see Jonas, and the person''s identity was very sensitive.

 Chapter 72 Pregnancy

    "Holley?"


    Melinda was the first one to open her mouth. After a lot of things that had happened recently, she almost forgot the existence of this person.


    When Nelson heard that it was Jonas''s ex-girlfriend, he was even more angry and he was about to hit Jonas with his stick.


    "All the girls are looking for you."


    "Let her go back,"


    Melinda spoke to Jonas in a weird tone. Jonas looked uneasy.


    "Mr. Gu¡­ That lady said she was pregnant with your child. "


    The man who came to deliver messages came close to Jonas and whispered in his ear. His voice became lower and lower, worrying that he might be heard by the other two people.


    She didn''t dare to look at the face of Jonas. They had already guessed what situation they would face after hearing the news, so they chose the unlucky one to send this message.


    Nelson didn''t hear anything, but when he saw that Jonas was about to see Holley, he couldn''t help but hit him with his walking stick. With a grunt, Nelson almost fell down, Melinda hurriedly held him, but Nelson''s face didn''t look good.


    I just dealt with Emily, and now here comes another women named Holley. All the things are in a mess right now.


    "Gavin, take grandpa upstairs to have a rest. You can let that woman in."


    "No way. I''d like to see what she was capable of. They won''t take advantage of my absence to bully you."


    Gavin came forward to support Nelson, but he was declined by Nelson. The messenger had escaped very quickly. And Jonas, with his back leaning on the ground, was alleviating the pain.


    It was apparent that Nelson''s hand was trembling with anger. On the contrary, Melinda was very calm, but only she knew that her heart was on fire and she really wanted to snap.


    "Grandpa, you should trust me."


    She looked at Andrew determinedly. She wouldn''t allow anyone to bully her now, not to mention Emily.


    Nelson was still worried about Melinda, and looked at Jonas in front of him with warning eyes. There was an unexpected expression on the face of Jonas, who was also thoughtful, but he didn''t retort immediately. Melinda''s heart sank.


    Due to the insistence of Melinda, Nelson, leaving Melinda and Jonas in the living room alone. Looking at the door from a distance, she saw a swaying figure coming towards them in an arrogant manner.


    Holley was a model and she was used to wearing high heels. But today she changed into some flats.


    "Jonas, I miss you so much."


    Seeing Jonas, Holley pursed her lips, feeling wronged, and said like a spoiled child, totally ignoring Melinda.


    Seeing that Nelson wasn''t there, Holley breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was anxious and worried that something bad would happen since she didn''t get any news from the outside for a long time.


    She had been pregnant for more than a month, but her belly did not show it. Her action of not massaging her belly from time to time at that time still made Melind


    back to the hospital a week ago.


    Since when had this woman been so tolerant? Jonas felt something was wrong.


    "Holley, we haven''t been in touch recently, have we?"


    Since signing the agreement with Melinda, Jonas became a real abstinent man. His sharp eyes seemed to be able to read people''s mind. Holley almost blurted out the truth, but she still trembled and said, "Jonas, you¡­ You was drunk that day."


    Jonas quickly remembered what happened a month and a half ago. One day, he was really in a bad mood and drank a lot, and Holley was also at the banquet.


    "Damn it!"


    The thing that happened after getting drunk could not be remembered in his mind. Jonas only remembered that he was pulled out of the party by Holley, and they took the elevator directly to the hotel upstairs.


    Then things went out of control and blur.


    Holley carefully observed the look of Jonas. That night, she took him to a hotel. When they arrived at the room, Jonas fell asleep. She had no choice but to give up. Unfortunately, she end up with that poor loser.


    "Jonas, do you believe me now?"


    Seeing that Jonas could not recall what had happened that night, Holley was more confident. Her eyes turned red quickly and almost dropped a few tears.


    "I suggest you have an abortion."


    Said Jonas without any emotion. He wouldn''t let Holley give birth to the baby, and he couldn''t let Nelson and Melinda knew about it.


    Alcohol might cause serious trouble. Since this lesson had been taught, Jonas thought in his mind that no matter what happened in the future, he should not be drunk on the table, so that no one with impure motives could have a chance to get drunk.


    William would lost his bonus this year, since he didn''t watch him at the table. Poor William, once again was innocent.


    Holley didn''t look surprised at all by Jonas''s decision. Although it was still a little uncomfortable, she knew that it was the best way to deal with it.

 Chapter 73 Accident

    "Jonas, this is our baby."


    With hands on her stomach, Holley stepped back a few steps, far away from Jonas and the low pressure circle that made her can''t help but be afraid. Although, no matter how far away she was from Jonas, she could feel his aura.


    "I won''t admit the child, and I won''t let him appear in the world."


    "Jonas, how could you say that? It''s your baby!"


    The emotionless words and ruthlessness in Jonas''s eyes frightened Holley. Her voice trembled. She wanted money, but money and the unborn child at the same time.


    Even though she knew it was impossible.


    When she heard that her baby was disliked, she felt wronged and shouted out loud.


    It''s not easy to compromise to something. People will be suspicious.


    "One million, then I will get rid of this child."


    Due to Jonas''s identity, if he wanted a child, he didn''t need Holley at all. Besides, he should have had a child. With blood in his eyes, he clenched his fists, looking frightening.


    When Holley heard "one million", she was so excited that she almost cried it out loud. That was exactly what she wanted. When she heard it from Jonas, she wanted to say yes immediately.


    "Jonas, it''s a life."


    "Do you think I care?"


    When Jonas said this, a mocking smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. When Holley wanted to shake her head. How could he care? It was a man with no feelings.


    No one seemed to be able to arouse his extra emotions. Holley''s eyes were turning left and right, and she was also planning when this drama would end.


    "Jonas, I¡­ I want to keep the baby, please give me and the baby a chance. It all depends on¡­ For the sake of the old time, okay? "


    Holley looked at Jonas in pain and kept begging him to let them go. It seemed that Jonas was still that ruthless and heartless man who abandoned them.


    Jonas was so irritated that he wanted to throw Holley out immediately. But when he thought of it, he controlled himself. Because she was pregnant now, but he almost lost his patience.


    "One million. If you give up this child, I will contact the doctor for you. Holley, you''d better accept this term when I am still patient, or I will let you lose everything."


    A sense of fluster flitted across Holley''s mind. It was not a joke. Holley really annoyed Jonas. He would absolutely do such a thing. She had seen his way of doing things.


    "Jonas, I..."


    Holley put her hands on her stomach in pain and was reluctant to go to the hospital. But when she thought of what Jonas said, she was still a little scared. He pulled the collar of his shirt and didn''t talk with her. "I''ll only give you three days. Think it over by yourself. Holley, you''re not stupid. You know what to do."


    Since Jonas was in a bad mood, he directly asked Gavin to see her off. He returned to the villa in a fret and went to the wine cabinet to get some bottles of red wine.


    Melinda had be


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Melinda to know this kind of thing, because there was a person who wished she could have a bad time, Yulia. After being locked up at home by Nelson, she has been surfing the Internet every day, and she watched the news as soon as the news appeared.


    In the mansion of the Gu''s mansion, Melinda sat in the yard of the villa. The computer screen was showing the latest news, though it had been withdrawn from the front page at this time.


    There was not much expression on her face and no trace of warmth in her eyes.


    As soon as Jonas went back home, he began to look for Melinda. Seeing this scene, he suddenly hesitated.


    "Melinda."


    "Why do you come back today? Don''t you need to accompany the mother of your child?"


    Looking at the gentle smile on the face of Melinda, the tone of his voice was unspeakable sarcasm. For a moment, Jonas was speechless. Looking at her deeply in the eyes, she turned away and closed the computer.


    "I can explain it to you."


    "Explain what? Holley is not your old lover, and her child is not yours?"


    Melinda recalled how arrogant Holley was when she came to meet Jonas that day. And it turned out that the reason why Jonas avoided all of them was that she was pregnant.


    Jonas knew it all the time, but said nothing. It was not until now when the matter was discovered that he came to explain. Melinda sneered in her heart.


    "The baby is mine, but it was just an accident."


    "Well, you are the one who truly love each other. The child was just an accident."


    Thinking of the joke on the Internet, Melinda could not help but sneer. Her husband had a child with the woman who killed her child!


    "I was drunk and didn''t know anything. I''ve told Holley to abort the baby. I didn''t expect things to turn out like this."


    It was rare for Jonas to explain things. Especially in the face of Melinda, he didn''t know what to say. He always felt that everything he said was wrong.

 Chapter 74 Jealous Of Holley

    "Drunk? What a lazy excuse."


    Melinda didn''t believe Jonas at all. Even if he swallowed his pride and explained, all men were thinking with their dicks!


    "Melinda, I''ve explained it. What else do you want?"


    "Jonas, do I need your explanation? Do you think that I should be grateful since you have explained it to me? I should have forgiven you and told you it wasn''t your fault. It was you who was raped by Holley. "


    Melinda sneered and wanted to smash her notebook on the desk if she didn''t have a lot of documents in her laptop. Because of what she said, Jonas could do nothing but stared at her.


    "I''m sorry. I promise I''ll handle it."


    Said Jonas, staring at the floor, with his eyes closed for a long time. Hearing what he had said, Melinda thought she had misheard it.


    For a moment, her heart was softened, but thinking of that Holley was still pregnant with Jonas''s child, she felt uncomfortable. Melinda stood up from her seat, took her laptop and returned to the bedroom, not even willing to say a word to Jonas.


    Jonas knew that he was in the wrong. It would be better if Melinda could sneer at him as she did just now. But after his apology, she left without saying anything. This kind of psychological abuse made him very uncomfortable.


    It was quiet in the villa. The servant had left. Jonas sat on the sofa and rubbed his temples.


    At the same time, the phone in the suit pocket of Jonas rang. Looking at the caller''s name on the screen, he became angry.


    "Holley, I''ll give you the last chance. Take the money and go to the hospital to have an abortion, or you''ll get nothing."


    "Jonas, It was an accident, I didn''t spread the rumors."


    When Holley heard that she couldn''t get anything, she became more afraid. She explained in a hurry, but she didn''t have the confidence to do so. Although she didn''t do it, but the news got out from her.


    "That''s all I want to see. Holley, you''d better mind your behavior."


    Now all the internet trolls were lemmings. As long as this child is aborted, and Holley says some beautiful words, this problem can be easily solved.


    Holley was clear about the result, but she didn''t dare to say anything more to make the show more convincing. She just wanted to get rid of this baby as soon as possible, and then take the money and leave.


    Nothing was more important than money for her.


    "Don''t worry, Jonas." When Holley was about to say something more to please him, the phone was already hung up by Jonas.


    "Don''t blame me, child. Your real father is poor."


    Holley muttered to herself, touching her stomach. There was no attachment in her eyes. The warning given by Jonas still echoed in her ears. She dared not make any more trouble at this time.


    Jonas had already arranged the doctor, and Holley had contacted the doctor. After that, she went out with her bag, wearing sunglasses and mask.


    Now she realized that the media was waiting outside her house, in order to get the latest ne


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ere all required to be ordered. Having been acquainted with the owner for several years, the owner directly gave Melinda some freshly cooked cookies.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Chen."


    Melinda liked to eat these food when she was in a bad mood. After paying, she turned around and hit a person. The cookies fell to the ground and Holley covered her stomach and screamed.


    Looking at Holley on the ground, Melinda''s eyelids twitched. She had a feeling that something was wrong.


    "What happened? Why is she bleeding?"


    Mrs. Chen came out of the counter and saw the scene. She was scared and called the ambulance in a hurry. At the same time, Melinda was standing in a corner, with her eyes fixated on the cookies and on the bleeding Holley.


    She knew she just suffered from miscarriage and the great pain she had gone through before.


    "Melinda, the baby is innocent. Why did you push me?"


    Holley accused Melinda in one breath. It was not until now that she came to her senses. The bodyguards quickly sent her to the hospital, but it was too late. Holley had lost the baby.


    This matter was quickly exposed, and there was the truth. Holley was crying to accuse Melinda. She knew that she was trying to get her into trouble.


    It was such a coincidence that she couldn''t find an explanation. Holley planned the whole thing.


    Things wouldn''t have been so serious, but Holley did it on purpose.


    Melinda returned to the Gu family in a daze.


    "Melinda, you are so heartless. That is my brother''s child. How could you play dirty tricks to kill the child because you are jealous of Holley? Aren''t you afraid of having a nightmare?"


    Yulia couldn''t wait to see Melinda get into trouble.


    "You can''t protect your own baby. What''s worse, you have to hurt other people''s baby. How horrible you are, Melinda!"


    Yulia''s harsh words made Melinda''s face paler. She opened her mouth, but said nothing.


    All she could think of were her miscarriage and the miscarriage of Holley.

 Chapter 75 A Favor

    "Yulia, shut up. I don''t want to hear anyone else talk about this, especially you,"


    Jonas knew it was impossible for Melinda to do such a thing in front of him, and he was not going to keep the child at all. The only explanation was that it was all done by Holley.


    It never occurred to him that Holley would do such a terrible thing when she was cornered.


    "Brother, she killed two children, but you still defend her. Melinda, how did you confuse my brother and grandfather so that they protect you no matter what?"


    Yulia had thought that Jonas would be angry, but she hadn''t expected such a thing to happen and that Jonas was still defending Melinda.


    Looking at Jonas, Melinda was also surprised that he was willing to believe her at this time. Her mood became complicated all of a sudden.


    When you were doubted by the whole world and felt yourself fighting alone, there was someone standing by your side and firmly defending you.


    This man had been the one Melinda loved since she knew what love was. The impact made her eyes red.


    Melinda snuffled, and then slowly opened her mouth and said the first word since the accident happened.


    "Not me."


    "I believe you."


    Said Jonas sadly. He stretched out his hand and hesitated for a while. But finally, he held Melinda''s hand. Seeing that she did not break free from his grip, he felt relieved. He was really worried that she would refuse him.


    "I also believe you. She is a kind girl. It is impossible for you to hurt her."


    Nelson went downstairs, followed by Gavin. His eyes were full of pity when he looked at Melinda, but when he turned to Yulia, he was much colder.


    He was more disappointed in his granddaughter.


    "Yulia, if you continue to talk nonsense with her, I don''t mind sending you abroad for a few years to learn some etiquette."


    Nelson''s words worked. Yulia didn''t dare to speak for a while. Looking at Nelson, Melinda felt a little guilty. She knew that he always wanted a great grandson.


    "What''s wrong? Are you unhappy?"


    Nelson touched Melinda''s head, and her eyes were even redder. Tears were shining in her eyes.


    "Grandpa."


    Melinda wanted to go back home at that moment. She had neither revenge nor heart broken. Only her grandparents loved her so much. She was like a little princess. Sometimes when she made mistakes arrogantly, her grandfather would deal with it for her.


    Then, he used his own method to teach Melinda. Leonard was a soldier, and the righteous and kind nature in him had been infecting her.


    "No, I''m not. Grandpa is here. If Leonard gets to know that, he will want to fight with me. I''m not as strong as him now, so you should help me."


    What Nelson said made Melinda miss home more, but she stopped crying. Grandpa had said that it was no use crying outside.


    Your tears will always be harmful to your family.


    Seeing this, Jonas was a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    her.


    Noticing that there was no refusal on the table for Melinda, Jonas picked up several dishes that she liked to eat. She kept eating until her bowl was full of food, and then she raised her head to look at Jonas.


    "I can''t have reach the rice now."


    The dinner had covered all the rice.


    Hearing this, Jonas put some food in his bowl and left a place for Melinda to eat rice.


    "Jonas, you two go for a walk together."


    Melinda didn''t like to waste food. Since Jonas had added too much food for her today, she was a little full and massaged her stomach from time to time.


    Hearing this, Jonas stood up from his seat and directly held the hand of Melinda. She wanted to break free, but when she saw the expectant eyes of Nelson, she resisted it. Then she followed Jonas out of the hall.


    The Gu''s mansion was large. There were a lot of main villas and small villas. It took a long time for Jonas and Melinda to go around the whole mansion, holding each other''s hand.


    Melinda saw a lot of people that she rarely saw before. Along the way, Jonas was spoiling her and holding her hands, giving those people a signal.


    Now that he had personally protected Melinda, it was time for those who had thoughts of her to give up on her.


    When the two returned to their own villa, Melinda only felt that her feet didn''t belong to her. She was reluctant to call an end to such a warm feeling when getting along with Jonas, so she followed him all the way slowly.


    "Jonas, don''t you blame me?"


    "I know it''s not you. The idea was designed by Holley herself. She wanted to frame you."


    Jonas knew that Holley was narrow-minded, but he didn''t expect that Melinda would be involved and be blamed.


    "Jonas, I think you are weird."


    Melinda whispered in a low voice and felt that Jonas was different from usual, especially when his eyes were full of affection for her. And she liked the way he looked at her.

 Chapter 76 Write A Novel

    Such a change was both pleasant and fearful.


    The uncertainty in Melinda''s eyes made Jonas touched again. How bad had he been to her? Since Melinda felt it unreal as he had just treated her a little better.


    Melinda didn''t know what Jonas was thinking about. He just walked ahead with her hand in his, with a mysterious smile on the corner of his mouth, which Melinda could not understand.


    After washing her face and rinsing her mouth, she wore her pajamas and walked out of the bathroom. She saw Jonas in white shirt and black suit pants lying on her bed. The buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned and his sleeves were half pulled up, and the expensive watch in his hand reflected his dignity.


    He was holding the laptop and seemed to be dealing with something.


    His eyes looked cold, but they were strangely warm in the warm yellow light. Melinda stopped wiping her hair and was not awakened by the coldness until a drop of water fell on her face.


    "Why are you here?"


    "We are a couple and we should be sleeping together, shouldn''t we?"


    The answer was impeccable. Melinda could not bear to break the good atmosphere between them, though they were still in an agreement relationship.


    "Have you finished showering?"


    Jonas put his laptop aside. Seeing that Melinda was drying her hair, he stood up and took the towel from her hand. Feeling that the light in front of her was suddenly blocked, and there was only Jonas''s white shirt and his muscles left in front of her.


    Melinda swallowed. She knew that Jonas had a good figure and under the shirt, he was extremely attractive.


    Sitting on the bed with a hand holding Melinda''s arm, Jonas used the towel to dry her hair. He was so unskilled that he pulled her hair accidentally at the beginning.


    Melinda would look miserable. But she didn''t complain. As more times Jonas had done that, he noticed that, lowering his hand and drying her hair with towel, but making his shirt wet a lot.


    "I''m going to take a shower. Go and get me some clothes."


    Jonas took the towel to the bathroom. His steps were a little flustered. Of course, Melinda knew why. Her face turned red immediately.


    In the bathroom, Jonas had been resisting his impulse to have sex with Melinda. But thinking of Melinda, he breathed more heavily.


    The bath took him nearly an hour. Leaning against the bed, Melinda was watching the most popular TV series with her laptop not far away. Her head nodded and she slowly fell asleep.


    "Don''t look at your computer all the time."


    With a bath towel wrapped around his lower part of the body, Jonas appeared in front of Melinda, and more than half of his body blocked her sight. In a flash, Melinda came to her senses.


    Why did she feel that Jonas was deliberately sacrificing his beauty to seduce her tonight?


    "I''m sleepy. I''ll sleep first." Melinda pulled up the quilt and slid down. She covered her eyes with the quilt as she lay on the bed. Then a deep laugh came through her head, followed by a strong sense of pressure.


    Melinda held the quilt tightly and held her breath. She could not help but fee


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d ever wrote. Melinda did not dare to post it, quietly placing it in the document of the computer.


    It never occurred to her that one day, she would be able to write down these past like a story.


    She wrote 10000 words, which made her eyes a little bit uncomfortable. She relaxed her eyes, then she shut the computer and went to the main villa.


    Her daily routine was to write two hours after breakfast, and then go to the main villa to accompany Nelson. Lunch was sometimes used in the main villa, and sometimes she got something to eat in the villa.


    She was not like other ladies who went out to have fun every day.


    On this day, Jonas came back early and wanted to take Melinda out for a walk, and eat outside, only to find that she was not in her room.


    She must be with grandpa.


    Jonas casually glanced at Melinda''s computer, and walked up to it as if he was haunted. There was a light pink protective shell outside the computer, which was very girlish.


    Opening it, Jonas found the computer was on the stand by. It needed a password. Jonas thought for a while and used Melinda''s birthday, but he found it wrong.


    Jonas fixed his eyes on the screen, as if he encountered a huge problem. Finally, he hesitated and typed his birthday. The password was correct!


    For a moment, Jonas felt like something exploding in his heart.


    The new paper was still on the screen of the computer before Jonas left. The minute Jonas opened the paper, he saw the paper and read it quickly. He found that Melinda''s descriptions about him from the beginning to the end was positive.


    At the same time, when he saw the complicated and pure feelings of the heroine to the hero, he realized that it might be the feelings that Melinda had for him.


    ''Five years ago, '' Jonas remembered that there seemed to be a girl who followed him.


    Did Melinda fall in love with him at that time?


    Some fragments of the past few years flashed through Jonas''s mind. He was eager to seize something, but he couldn''t. He couldn''t clearly remember the scene Melinda had written.

 Chapter 77 Love And Care

    After lunch, Melinda had some desserts and fruits with Nelson. Then she played chess with him, overwhelmed by his enthusiasm.


    Leonard taught Melinda how to play chess, so they had the same methods. Nelson knew Leonard best and soon defeated Melinda.


    "Grandpa, I''m no match for you at all. We can play something else next time."


    Surrender, Melinda had no chess skills, so she could only play chess with that amateur player. On the contrary, she was better at playing go than the former.


    It had something to do with her personality.


    "Okay. Next time we can play other games. You have accompanied me for so long and you are tired. Just go back and have a rest."


    Nelson looked at the chessboard, still studying the situation of Melinda, wondering if she could escape. However, Melinda put away the chessboard and pretended to be serious, "Grandpa, it''s time to take a break."


    "You naughty girl,"


    Nelson said with a smile. He was taken to rest by a servant. Melinda picked up the chess pieces carefully and packed them. After that, she went back to the villa slowly.


    Jonas was still immersed in the story of the novel when he suddenly heard the servants greeting with Melinda downstairs. After coming to himself, he felt guilty and hurriedly pressed the power button to shut down.


    The door was opened from the outside and Melinda appeared in the bedroom.


    "When did you come back?"


    "I just came back. There is something wrong about my computer. I want to borrow yours. I need to finish a file. I will be quick,"


    Jonas said calmly. He did not tell her that what he had seen and he did not want Melinda to discover that. Melinda did not suspect him.


    "Wait a minute. My computer is a little messy. I''ll give it to you after sorting them out."


    Thinking of her novel, Melinda felt a little embarrassed and found an excuse. Jonas was not really going to use her computer, so he said, "Never mind, I''ll go back to the company."


    "Okay."


    Although both of them had their own thoughts, they didn''t disturb each other because of the tacit understanding between them.


    Jonas returned to the company, lost in thought of the novel written by Melinda.


    Many of the plots were retouched, but there were still many plots in which the resentment that Melinda had to him could be seen. As far as Jonas learned, his behavior in the past was a kind of emotional abuse.


    The marriage was all because of Nelson''s obsession to her. She married into the Gu family because of her love to him. However, she did not enjoy the good treatment that Nelson wanted him offered to her. Instead, she suffered a lot here with him.


    It was his ruthlessness that made Melinda so obedient and sensible.


    She should have been spoiled, but she had suffered all because of him. She had learned to endure, smile at those humiliations.


    In the eyes of many readers, he was a typical bad man.


    In the whole afternoon, Jonas sat in his office, not handling anything, but thinking about all the things that had happened since he met Melinda and reflecting on his own behavior.


    ''Did I go too far?'' he thought.


    When Jonas re


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ite shoes, Emily looked like a college student.


    She seldom wore make-up like this. And in order to draw Jonas''s attention, she had made up her mind.


    But when she arrived at Jonas''s company, she still didn''t see Jonas. William said to her politely with a professional smile on his face that Jonas was not there.


    "William, is Jonas in a meeting? It''s okay. I can wait for him,"


    Emily said. She took off her sunglasses and prepared to wait aside, but William''s smile did not change.


    "Miss Bai, the boss is with his wife now. If you really have something to tell him, I will send the message for you. And if you want to rest here, I will ask the assistant to bring you a cup of tea."


    William''s words were a big blow to Emily. She couldn''t believe that Jonas had been with Melinda during work hours. She was clenching her sunglasses, seeming to be trying hard to control something.


    The fresh makeup couldn''t hide the jealousy in her eyes. Without saying anything, Emily left.


    After leaving Soaring Group, Emily stopped at the corner of the coffee shop and saw Jonas and Melinda sitting by the window. They were laughing and joking, wearing the same style of clothes, like a couple''s wear. Jonas was even gently wiping the corners of Melinda''s mouth.


    They were talking about some interesting things happened in college in the coffee shop. They felt that they were very destined when they recalled each other.


    Several accidental encounters all surprised Jonas.


    But Melinda was full aware that she planned all these for a long time.


    Emily walked into the coffee shop and went straight to the front of the two. The happy atmosphere instantly disappeared, and Melinda looked coldly at the woman who suddenly broke in.


    "Jonas, I went to your company. Why aren''t you there?"


    The attitude of Emily made Melinda frown immediately. Then she looked at Jonas coldly with arms folded in front of her chest.


    Jonas knew in his heart that it was not the right time for Emily to show up, and he knew Melinda disliked her most.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Extremely cold.

 Chapter 78 Worse

    "Jonas, I need your help."


    As soon as the words came out of Emily''s mouth, Melinda was very surprised, or perhaps she had some admiration. How could she say that she needed help so confidently as if Jonas would definitely help her?


    Hearing the soft music in the coffee shop, Melinda turned her head and looked out of the window, trying to calm herself down. It was rare that she got along so well with Jonas, and now the peace was destroyed. To be honest, she really wanted to quarrel with Emily.


    "I don''t have time today. We can talk about it tomorrow."


    Jonas had been trying hard to be nice to Melinda recently. Now seeing Melinda''s expression on her face, he only felt that she was not happy, so he wanted to deal with Emily as soon as possible.


    Emily didn''t miss the change in the attitude of Jonas to her. She looked at Melinda with eyes full of resentment. But she didn''t turn around and walk away directly. She looked at Jonas with grievance, and gently bit her red lips.


    "Jonas, I know you hate me now, but it''s all because I love you too much. You and I were..."


    Emily wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. She looked at Jonas''s eyes. Her expression showed that she was saying that Jonas was an unfaithful man. Melinda had always been watching over them. Hearing what Emily said, she could not help raising her eyebrows.


    "Forget it. It''s no use saying anything. You don''t trust me anymore." Emily took a deep breath, pretended to be generous, and then went straight to the point. "Jonas, I''m not a little girl anymore. The company has been focus on others recently, and I need your help."


    Emily clenched her fists. When she thought of the attitude the company had towards her, her eyes would be filled with anger. Those people would only add insult to injury. They would never offer timely assistance to others. She would just stay away from them.


    The entertainment circle was such a cruel place. She had been in it for many years and had started at a high position, but it still didn''t go well these years. So after she came back to China, she found the right person to make use of his reputation like Jonas.


    Sure enough, the company saw her value and arranged resources for her, but the situation changed, and the company was considering to give her up.


    "Jonas, I did not do anything wrong except I love you so much. Why are you so cruel to me? Have you forgotten what happened when we were little? We played house at that time. You said you would marry me.


    You didn''t know how happy and self-abased I was at that time. You were so good to me. I was afraid that I didn''t deserve you, so I had been working hard. I just thought that one day I will be qualified to stand beside you, but now is it too late?"


    Emily said painfully, tears rolling down from her fingers. Her delicate oval face was covered with tears, making people want to take care of her.


    "Jonas, I really want to be your bride since I was a little girl."


    Tears welled up in Emily''s eyes, and she looked at Jonas. Thinking of what had happened when they were little, Jonas was touched. But joking was always joking. Jonas remembered that it was Emily who had left first, and it was too late to say anything now.


    "I''m going home first.


    ashamed.


    ''How could a scum like him deserve my praise?!''


    The more Melinda thought about it, the angrier she got. But in fact, she soon took action. She had opened the backstage and started to modify the story. She had deleted all of the descriptions about Jonas.


    It seemed that only in this way could she remove the position of Jonas in her heart.


    The childish behavior didn''t work off her anger. Melinda began to sulk. Jonas stood outside the door all the time and didn''t dare to disturb her. They kept silent until eight o''clock in the evening, which was the time Melinda updated the chapter punctually every day.


    But today, there was no update. There was only an announcement that Melinda modified the chapters that she had updated before. Jonas clicked in and found that she deleted many of his previous descriptions.


    Jonas was irritated, but he didn''t know what to do. He had explained everything, but it didn''t work. What''s more, what Melinda did made him depressed.


    He could not bear such a feeling. After standing at the door for a long time, he finally took the car key and left the Gu''s mansion.


    Jonas had a habit, when he was in a bad mood, he liked drinking. He drove the car to the bar where he usually went to when he was in college. But he seldom came back after graduation.


    Jonas often mentioned what happened in the college with Melinda recently, so he missed the bar. He came here unconsciously.


    The boss was still the young man who owned the bar years ago, but after so many years, he had become much more mature. Jonas ordered a few drinks casually and drank alone.


    Most of the drinks in the bar was mixed with green tea. The cocktail was mixed with green tea so the alcohol degree was not too high. What''s more, he was a good drinker.


    "Jonas?"


    An uncertain voice came. Jonas looked up and saw a man in a suit looking at him wonderingly. The man smiled as Jonas looked up.


    "It''s really you. I thought I got the wrong person,"


    the man said with a smile. After all, as Jonas''s identity now, he would not appear here.


    "It''s you. Long time no see."


    Jonas recognized that this man was his good friend in college.

 Chapter 79 Joking

    "Why are you drinking here?"


    The man saw that there were many empty glasses in front of Jonas, and the bartender was still making drinks, and the alcohol in the glass was higher than the former one.


    "Just drive here involuntarily."


    Jonas drank up the wine in the glass. It was a little strong, and his throat was burning, but it made him feel happy inexplicably.


    "I have made a reservation over there. Let''s go to the VIP seat."


    The man sensed that there was something bothering Jonas since he saw his appearance. When Jonas was in college, he always acted like this and always drank without saying anything. Since then, they came to this bar a lot. Now they were like back to those days.


    Jonas didn''t refuse. He was in a fret now and needed someone to listen to him. His friend came at the right time, just like when they were in the college.


    They both took their seats. Because of Jonas''s handsome appearance and charming temperament, he attracted people, most of whom were college students who came here to look for thrilling.


    "You are still as popular as before,"


    the man said jokingly with a smile. Then he poured a glass of wine for each of them, and took a pair of dices for Jonas. At this time, they began to play. Normally, the man couldn''t be a match for Jonas.


    But today, Jonas was the one who lost most.


    "Are you letting me win?"


    The man saw that Jonas drank wine like water and deliberately made himself drunk, so he stopped playing the dice for a while and looked at Jonas seriously.


    Looking at the turmoil of people, Jonas couldn''t help but think of the angry face of Melinda and frowned fiercely.


    "How troublesome she is! Today, I..."


    At this time, Jonas was almost drunk. Looking at his old friend, he could not help but speak out all he hid in his heart.


    Perhaps he did not notice that when he talked about Melinda, he wore a smile on his face. On the contrary, when he talked about Emily, it was obviously disgusted and indifferent.


    "Jonas, it seems that you haven''t had a good EQ for so many years,"


    His friend said helplessly. Although Jonas excelled them in achievements in various fields, his EQ was very low.


    And here the EQ only referred to the love about women. If it was about the way Jonas dealt with other things, he was good.


    But when it came to relationships, he was not sharp enough. In many cases, he was not able to distinguish his feeling towards others.


    "Maybe you are right."


    Jonas was a little frustrated at the thought of Melinda, so he did not have the slightest objection to his comment.


    "I really don''t know what to do now. I have explained everything to her. I have said what I should say. But she has always wronged me. How could she be so unreasonable?"


    Melinda was unreasonable, however, he had no choice but to accompany her silently. In the end, he felt uncomfortable and went out to drink alone.


    If it had been in the past, Jonas would never have thought that he would be so vexed because of Melinda.


    "Well, it''s


    ollapsed, and tears came down her cheeks. Jonas felt something wet, and then saw Melinda with tears on her face.


    "Melinda, what''s wrong with you? Who bullied you? Are they? I''ll help you beat them."


    Jonas pointed at the policemen, which made the policemen shiver all over. They looked at the two in horror. Hearing what Jack called her, Melinda was in a daze.


    "You know who I am?"


    "Melinda, you are so stupid. I know it was my fault. Please forgive me. I will treat you well from now on."


    "Melinda, I find that I have fallen in love with you."


    Although Jonas was drunk, his eyes were all serious. Then he leaned over. Melinda felt the softness from his lips. Realizing what had happened, she hurriedly pushed Jonas away.


    "Jonas, what''s wrong with you?


    Didn''t you ask me to bail him out? Now I''m here. Who will handle the procedure?"


    Melinda had to admit that she was tempted just now, but thinking of all the things that Jonas had done, she did not want to forgive him at all. Then she targeted the policemen again.


    The innocent policemen quickly took her to go through the formalities. Jonas followed her all the way, and his eyes were so fiery that Melinda felt like her whole body was about to burn.


    Although she pushed Jonas away, she had forgiven him in her heart. But Jonas didn''t know it, and just thought about how to coax his wife.


    After going through the formalities, Melinda left the police station with Jonas, who leaned against her and pretended that he couldn''t walk by himself.


    He was like a furtive cat, which made Melinda annoyed and helpless.


    When they arrived at the Gu family, Nelson had been waiting for them in the hall. Seeing that Jonas was so drunk, he blamed him for a while and then told him to wake up and come to him again.


    It was obvious that Nelson wanted to have a talk with Jonas. With the help of the servant, Melinda took Jonas back to the villa.


    Melinda had mixed feelings. She was worried that these things were no more than jokes after drunk.

 Chapter 80 Not A Joke

    Jonas was not drunk enough to pass out. When he woke up after a while, he went to take a shower. Thinking of his confession in the police station, he could not help but laugh.


    Before his grandfather could send someone to look for him, he had consciously visited his grandfather first.


    "You are such a fool. How many stupid things do you have to do for Emily?"


    Nelson didn''t expect that Jonas could be so self-conscious this time, and after he arrived at the study, he was obedient to be scolded. His original harsh tone softened a lot.


    After all, he had watched Jonas grow up. He didn''t have the heart to scold him too harsh.


    "Grandpa, it''s just a mistake. I''ve explained it to Melinda."


    "Mistake?"


    "Yes, I have told Melinda, but she didn''t want to believe me and was at odds with me."


    Jonas touched his nose innocently. But he felt relieved when he thought of that Melinda hurried to the police station as soon as she knew that something had happened to him.


    Anyway, Melinda had him in her heart.


    "You deserve it,"


    Nelson said. He even felt a little released. He thought that Melinda did a good job in torturing Jonas like this.


    At the thought of this, Nelson was in a better mood. Then he widened his eyes.


    "You?!"


    Nelson had a guess in his mind, but he was not sure, since he found too many things from the past were all self-absorbed.


    "Grandpa, I like Melinda. I''ll be good to her,"


    said Jonas solemnly. Since some things were revealed, it was not difficult to say them again. Seeing that Jonas was not acting, tears almost welled up in Nelson''s eyes.


    He had been waiting too long for this day.


    "You finally figured it out. Live well in the future and break up the relationship with Emily as soon as possible."


    "I know what to do, grandpa. Don''t worry."


    Even at this time, Nelson still hadn''t forgotten to tell him to break the relationship with Emily, because he was afraid that Emily would destroy their relationship.


    He just couldn''t be too tolerant from the past mistakes.


    Likewise, Jonas also realized that he had done a lot of things that failed Melinda for Emily''s sake.


    It was at this time that Nelson and his grandson unraveled the knot in their hearts for many years, and talked about a lot of other things. The smile on Nelson''s face never stopped.


    It was not until Gavin came to inform them that dinner was ready that they left the study together. Melinda excused that she was uncomfortable so she didn''t come to the main villa for dinner. Meanwhile, Jonas was worried about her and he ate a little before leaving hastily.


    When Jonas arrived at the villa, he found that Melinda had fallen asleep.


    "Melinda, you can''t let me go after I came to realize the truth."


    Jonas had always been confident in himself. However, he felt that there were too many things he couldn''t tell when it came to what had happened to Melinda.


    He knew that Melinda was in a bad mood today, so he didn''t dare to disturb her. After staying quietly in the room for a while, he went to the vice bedroom.


    The layout of this room was almost the sam


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    on of Emily in front of the two people. He looked at Melinda with expectation.


    Melinda looked away, with mixed feelings in her heart, unable to figure it out.


    But there was one thing that she couldn''t deny. It was that Jonas''s behavior had pleased her.


    Even so, she still said stubbornly, "Who knows whether you have memorized it secretly or not."


    Jonas was shocked and then suggested that he could be monitored by her.


    He answered seriously, and Melinda didn''t want to find fault with him again. Tough as she was, her face softened a lot, and her attitude towards Jonas softened a lot.


    Jonas felt he made a right decision this time.


    Emily had been doing a lot of work recently, and had a lot of contracts. She was very proud to be the one who had the right to decide the time and place. When she was free, she wanted to call Jonas as an excuse to ask him out, but she couldn''t get through to him.


    At first, Emily thought Jonas was too busy to pick up. But after two days in a row, he always did so, and she finally felt something wrong.


    Emily dialed Jonas''s number with her assistant''s phone, and found that although no one answered, the call could be connected. Obviously, she was blacklisted by Jonas.


    This was not a result that Emily was willing to accept.


    Emily called Jonas in his office directly, without mentioning the blackout thing. She said that she wanted to thank Jonas for helping her and invited him to dinner.


    Jonas didn''t refuse, and after hanging up the phone, he told this to Melinda, hoping that she could accompany him to the appointment.


    "It''s your date. I''m not going."


    "Melinda, I''ll break up with her. If you don''t want to go, you can stay far away and just watch. After I explain to her, we''ll go for dinner,"


    said Jonas. In order to convince Melinda to agree to go with him, he had put a lot of thoughts and made himself very sincere. Melinda had long forgiven him in her heart and finally agreed to go with him.


    Therefore, in the evening, Melinda and Jonas went to the place where Emily ordered together.

 Chapter 81 A New Honeymoon

    It was a quiet restaurant with relatively remote location, but it had its privacy. Emily was quite popular recently, so she needed to pay attention to it.


    If it were not for the demand of the working team, she would like to let everyone see how she and Jonas were together.


    As a member of the club, Jonas had arranged a private room in advance for Melinda and ordered many dishes that she liked.


    Both Melinda and Jonas came here early, but they did not expect that Emily came earlier. As soon as Jonas entered the restaurant, he was guided to the room where Emily was.


    "Go ahead, I''ll wait for you in the room."


    Melinda smiled at Jonas and then asked a waiter to lead her to the room booked by Jonas. Coincidentally, their rooms were next to each other.


    It was not until Jonas saw Melinda go into the room that she pushed open the door of the next room. When Jonas pushed the door open, Emily was making up her lipstick. She hurriedly packed up her things, and tidied up her clothes, revealing her perfect appearance.


    "Jonas, here you are."


    With a bright smile, Emily walked up to Jonas and tried to hold him by the arm, but she was dodged by Jonas, which made her a little embarrassed. Emily said to the waiter at the door, "Serve the dishes now."


    The waiter left and closed the door. Jonas pulled his tie and sat down farthest from Emily''s seat.


    Emily picked up the red wine on the table and poured two glasses for each of them. "This is your favorite wine. I have been keeping it for a long time. Today I came here in advance to open it. It''s just the right time to drink it. Have a try."


    Jonas took over the glass and put it on the table, leaving it untouched.


    "Jonas, are you angry?"


    Emily said cautiously. She thought that Jonas coming here showed that he had forgiven her and could not forget her, but the development of the story seemed to be not as she expected.


    "No."


    "Jonas, thank you for helping me. I''ll propose a toast to you."


    While speaking, Emily drank up the red wine in the glass but choked on it and coughed. With no glance at her, Jonas sat there.


    "This is the last thing I can do for you. Don''t contact me from now on."


    Jonas still remembered that he came here today for the purpose of breaking up the relationship with Emily. When Emily heard his words, her face went pale and she almost couldn''t hold the wine glass.


    "Jonas, you... Are you kidding me?"


    "Do you think I''m kidding?"


    Not at all. That''s why Emily was so scared.


    "Jonas, we''ve been friends for so many years. How can you break up with me so easily? Do you forget the deal we made when we were young? Even if you were forced to marry someone, I never blamed you. I just thought that as long as we were together for the rest of our life, even if I am your lover, I will accept it. But how could you be so heartless now?"


    the more Emily said, the sadder she became. She couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    "Jonas, don''t cut off contact with me, okay? I w


    nas. Melinda felt a little embarrassed and finally sorted out their luggage in person.


    There were a lot of things that Jonas decided to buy on that day and the time was plenty. This time he had only one purpose that was to make Melinda happy.


    Mauritius, Melinda only saw this country in the movies. She had been quite interested in the customs and culture when she wrote about it last time.


    She had thought that Jonas would arrange a trip in places like Paris, or New York, but she didn''t expect it would be here at all.


    But when she said jokingly, Jonas replied seriously, "If you like it, we can go there next. I asked you at that time, but you didn''t tell me, so I went to your novels to look for it."


    Melinda was deeply touched by the love and care from Jonas. Being cared and loved by others made her feel happy and contented.


    There were many black people living here. Their first station was Port Louis, which was the capital of Mauritius. Surrounded by three sides of the mountain, it was a natural port. Melinda was able to feel the culture of this country from this city.


    Apparently, Jonas had done a lot of researches and explained to Melinda many times. At night, he took her to the seaside.


    Melinda wore a beach skirt. Jonas also wore a casual shirt and shorts. He even prepared the same kind of sunglasses for himself and Melinda.


    There were a lot of people on the beach. When there were only two of them, Jonas was holding Melinda''s hand tightly and he was telling the story to her in a low voice. Melinda suddenly turned around, her ears a little red.


    Not until now did Jonas notice a couple kissing passionately on the beach not far away.


    "Melinda."


    A kind of bewitchment could be heard in the voice of Jonas. Hearing his flirtatious voice, Melinda could not help but look up at him. As soon as her lips were touched, she slowly closed her eyes and responded to his kiss.


    This was the greatest strength for Jonas.


    The day was peaceful and nice.

 Chapter 82 Freemasonry

    Melinda felt that something had changed. She began to feel a little afraid of losing. If she had never obtained it, she would not be like this.


    Now that she had got it, she wanted more.


    The kiss was long and deep. It never occurred to Melinda that she would kiss Jonas crazily in a totally strange country and out of control in public.


    Holding Melinda in his arms, Jonas calmed himself down. The fragrance from her made him infatuated. He wanted to go back to the hotel with the girl in his arms immediately, but he knew he couldn''t do that.


    "Melinda."


    "Yes."


    The voice of Jonas made Melinda almost thrilled. Finally, she raised her head slowly from his chest and looked into his deep eyes.


    His eyes were as bright as stars. At this moment, she was the only one in his eyes.


    As if she was his whole world.


    "Melinda, I have brought the camera with me. Let me take some photos for you."


    "You can take photos?"


    Melinda was full of curiosity about this issue because she believed that she knew Jonas very well, but she had never heard that Jonas knew how to take photos.


    "I''ve learned about the instructions online,"


    Jonas said shyly. He had prepared for it these days, and he learned it quickly. Many people said that as long as you loved the person, you would definitely choose the best angle to take a photo of her.


    Jonas believed it without any doubt.


    With great cooperation, Melinda played the role of model for Jonas. She had been playing all the way, and Jonas had taken photos of her not far away. Sometimes, he would put down his camera and play with her, asking people to take photos for them.


    The two of them had travelled in Mauritius for three days, and Melinda secretly stored all of her photos on her private social account. It was impossible for her to believe that the people who were playing on the beach was Jonas and her.


    In the second station of their honeymoon, Jonas had arranged for her in Fiji, an island in South Pacific, which was surrounded by coral.


    The trip to Mauritius lasted for three days, which made Melinda feel a little tired. On the first day they arrived there, they did not go to play around.


    Jonas rested in the hotel with Melinda, and they went to the hot spring the next morning. After a good rest, Melinda finally came back to life.


    Worrying that Melinda would be exhausted, instead of playing around as fast as they could, Jonas took Melinda to the biggest shopping mall. But they met an unexpected person.


    The person was an opponent of Jonas''s company. And the one next to that person was not his wife, but a young woman with a good figure. When they passed each other, the man was watching them with surprise in his eyes all the time.


    Just as Melinda wanted to ask whether Jonas knew the man in front of them, Jonas lowered his head and whispered intimately into her ear, "Let''s try that clothes, Melinda."


    What Jonas said was a set of couple''s clothes. Hearing this, Melinda was attracted and followed him to the shop.


    The man was a little surprised to see Jonas ignore him.


    "Do you have a crush on that woma


    . Both of them had been poisoned by the food here. The woman spoke of what she had eaten for the whole day, wondering if she had eaten something wrong.


    Her reason was that one could not give up so much delicious food just because of a certain kind of food.


    Melinda became energetic this time. Helplessly, Jonas and his competitor also began to discuss domestic economic situation and other economic problems.


    They could be rivals in business, but they had a lot to talk about in private. The ward was lively.


    The mistress, Nina Ye, and Melinda finally fell asleep because they were too tired. The two men looked at the bottles until midnight, and stayed with their women.


    The next day, when Jonas and his rival, Ryan Zhou, went to buy breakfast, Melinda and Nina were having an exciting conversation again.


    "Nina, why are you with him?"


    Melinda didn''t think that Nina looked like a bad woman who would destroy other people''s families. She asked ambiguously and thought that if Nina had any difficulties, she could help her.


    Nina didn''t feel surprised at all. Instead, she took it easy.


    "Me and Ryan, how to say. We are unlucky that we did not meet each other when we were young. You should know that the family like his did not have any freedom of marriage. But love is out of our control.


    I''m not being with him for money. I just want to make both of us happy,"


    said Nina. Surprised by her words, Melinda''s impression of the mistress had changed.


    "Don''t you have any difficulties?"


    Melinda still asked in concern. Nina laughed, but her laughter had a hint of sadness.


    "No, I don''t like to force myself to love someone or to force others to love me. If he really love his wife, I can live a happy life alone. Why should I get involved with him?"


    Nina said that Ryan and his wife got married for commercial purposes. She didn''t know how much they love each other. All she needed to know was that Ryan was sincere to her.


    Maybe this kind of feeling was hard for many people to understand. But what could she do? She didn''t live for others.

 Chapter 83 A Trip To France

    "Don''t you feel sad?"


    Melinda couldn''t help but ask, feeling that this kind of affection was too tiring, and they had to endure a lot. They could not even hold hands in public, and they needed to go far away even just for sightseeing.


    "Sometimes I feel sad. But as long as I can see him, I will feel very happy. I think, sometimes love is a very strange thing. Even if you are tired, you still want to move forward with heavy burden,"


    said Nina, looking a little absent-minded. It seemed that she thought of the hardships that had come through in this way, and it reminded Melinda of her own feelings for Jonas.


    In the beginning, she had unrequited love for him. After five years of suffering, she finally abandoned all her principles for the word "love".


    For a moment, both of them were silent.


    When Jonas walked into the ward with breakfast, he felt something was wrong.


    "When did you wake up?"


    "I just woke up. Have you bought breakfast? What have you bought?"


    Melinda drew back her thoughts and looked curiously at the bag that Jonas was carrying. It was milk. Jonas said that she had a stomachache yesterday and forbade her to eat anything that looked messy, and he also bought a lot of fresh fruits.


    Soon, Ryan returned to the ward with almost the same stuff as that of Jonas. Seeing Ryan, Nina had become lively and full of vigor. Melinda looked at them and sighed.


    "Melinda, would you like to have an apple?"


    Nina smiled and looked at Melinda, while Ryan was peeling an apple silently. Hearing this, Melinda took a look at Jonas and then looked away. Hoping that Jonas could peel an apple for her? Forget it.


    She seriously doubted that Jonas did not know how to peel off the apple.


    "Okay,"


    Melinda agreed. Jonas looked at Ryan in embarrassment, and Ryan drew a warm smile on his face. Melinda hurried to comfort Jonas.


    "Jonas, can you feed me later?"


    Hearing her pleading words, Jonas had no other choice but to accept her suggestion immediately. Ryan had peeled two apples. Both of the two patients had one apple.


    Nina was a very enthusiastic girl, chatting with Melinda all the time, and Melinda was also a very active person. The two women were so happy that they forgot the two men.


    "Well, so you are a writer. I usually like reading such novels, though I only complained the plots every time,"


    Nina said as she stuck her tongue out. But Melinda didn''t mind, because most of the novels nowadays were like this.


    "In fact, all the stories happened in our life. Some writers may exaggerate it, but they didn''t change much."


    Melinda told her about her experience of writing. After thinking for a while, Nina nodded to agree. She thought that many novels were dramatic, but they were practical.


    "Melinda, let me tell you my story with him,"


    Nina said suddenly. Melinda was a little surprised. Normally, people would not say something like that, but Nina told her directly.


    At that moment, she was also curious.


    In fact, it would be only a piece of good story if she did not k


    ppetite, especially after she had a stomachache.


    Melinda had a good appetite, so she had one more bowl of rice that night.


    It was romantic in France. When walking on the street hand in hand, both of them could feel the romantic atmosphere there.


    "You like here?"


    Seeing that there was always a smile in the corner of Melinda''s mouth, Jonas could not help but ask. Melinda nodded. She only heard about this place before, but now she felt completely different when she came in person.


    When they arrived in Paris, Jonas naturally took Melinda to see the Eiffel Tower. Many couples would come here. Feeling the romantic and sweet atmosphere in Paris, Melinda couldn''t help following Jonas closely.


    Feeding the pigeons seemed to be a regular project in France. Melinda stood on the square and fed the pigeons. Melinda was moved while watching many old couples walk hand in hand.


    "Jonas, people here are really romantic,"


    said Melinda. Sometimes romance was an atmosphere, not necessarily between the couple, but a cultural atmosphere.


    Jonas touched her head and said nothing. Everyone had this idea to France.


    "I''ll take you to the Pantheon tomorrow,"


    said Jonas. Melinda had a liking for culture and would love to go to places like that. France was a country with a high cultural base as well.


    The Pantheon was in the Latin Quarter on the left side of the Seine River in Paris. The initial meaning of the Pantheon was that it had a magical hand.


    There were 72 people who had made great contributions to French buried here, and eleven of them were politics. Among them, the one Melinda liked most was the writer, Hugo.


    People called Hugo the French Shakespeare. Hugo''s collection had influenced France and the whole world.


    Seeing those people, Melinda could not help but relate the period of France, when the romance of France seemed to be from that time.


    Especially Hugo. He had a special connection with the novelist, Notier. And this made him change to be a leading figure of the romanticism.

 Chapter 84 Under Mount Fuji

    Jonas had been staying quietly by Melinda''s side. With a serious look on his face, he listened carefully to Melinda and shared his opinions from time to time.


    The two seldom talked about culture, which gave Melinda a new impression on Jonas.


    It seemed that Jonas was no longer the untouchable person but her lover.


    The word "lover" sounded in Melinda''s mind. Finally, she smiled and left here with Jonas.


    It was the witness of national culture, but sometimes it made her a little depressed.


    Jonas and Melinda also traveled in France for three days. Without inquiring about the schedule, Melinda just followed Jonas.


    It seemed that they were going to travel all over the world.


    Back to the castle, the servants prepared a lot of dishes that Melinda liked to eat. Since this period of time, Jonas had known what she liked to eat. He took good care of her and arranged a proper travelling. Except that she was a little thinner after eating something wrong, Melinda had gained a lot during these days.


    "Jonas, I feel like I''ve gained weight."


    Melinda touched her face and said gloomily. Girls all wanted to have a good figure, and Melinda was no exception. Most of the people lost weight when travelling, but she became more plump and white.


    "Nonsense, you are still too thin."


    As Jonas spoke, he looked meaningfully at Melinda''s chest. Melinda became shy and furious. She glared at Jonas, but he looked calm.


    Melinda poked the rice with chopsticks in anger.


    "Melinda, you are too thin. I feel worried when I see you."


    Noticing that Melinda didn''t look well, Jonas hurried to make up. Melinda had always been very thin, but now she was even thinner. This made Jonas feel very uncomfortable and even guilty, thinking that all this was because of him.


    But Melinda didn''t answer him. Instead, she obediently ate the food that Jonas put in her bowl. Jonas breathed a sigh of relief. Then he began to pick up food for her.


    As a result, Melinda ate too much. Therefore, Jonas took her for a walk in the garden of their castle.


    "Melinda, where do you want to go next?"


    With his fingers tapping on hers, Jonas found it very interesting. Melinda''s fingers were slender, and her fingers were a bit rough, perhaps because she usually typed on the keyboard.


    "You arranged it, didn''t you?"


    Melinda said as she had great trust in him. Traveling was the most beneficial way to improve people''s relationship. Now she felt that their relationship had improved a lot over these days.


    Happy to have her trust, Jonas told her what he had arranged. "Let''s go to America tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    Melinda nodded in agreement. Anyway, as long as Jonas was there, she could go anywhere. Of course she didn''t say this out.


    The next day, Jonas didn''t leave here in a hurry, because he wanted to let Melinda have a good rest.


    She should enjoy instead of being tired after the trip. When they arrived in the United States, the gray sky also affected Melinda''s mood.


    "Sir, may I ask you to take a picture of me?"


    All of a sudden, a girl''s voice came in, which was in complete Japanese, while the girl said again in lame Chinese.


    Melinda turned around and saw a girl in cherry colored kimono, standing beside Jonas, expecting something, and soon she realized that Jonas was accosted.


    "Sorry, I will only take photos of my wife,"


    said Jonas, and then pointed to Melinda not far away. Melinda was curious about what he said, so she approached him, seeing that he went up and wrapped his arms around her waist, and said to the girl, "This is my wife."


    Melinda was about to struggle, but she gave up after hearing Jonas''s introduction. The girl took a look at her and left.


    "Are you using me as an excuse?"


    "Mrs. Melinda, it seems that you are not very aware of your identity,"


    Jonas said. Melinda thought that Mrs. Melinda was supposed to block women''s love affair for Mr. Jonas.


    It seemed that she was used to going to every place to take pictures there. With the help of a Chinese, she took many pictures of the two of them before leaving with Jonas.


    When they arrived in Tokyo, a singer was holding a concert there. At that time, Jonas asked his assistant to buy two tickets and took Melinda to the concert.


    Melinda was a little unfamiliar to the singer on the stage, so was Jonas. Meanwhile, Jonas and she listened to the song quietly. Coincidentally, the singer sang Under Mount Fuji. Melinda could not help but sing with the singer.


    Her voice was different from that of the singer on the stage. This was the first time that Jonas had listened to her singing. He listened carefully to her, even humming.


    Now there was only Melinda left in the eyes of Jonas while everyone else applauded.


    "He sings so well. Although some of his pronunciation are a bit strange,"


    Melinda said with a smile and looked away to avoid eye contact with the deep one of Jonas. Meanwhile, she heard Jonas say in a low voice, "You sang very well."

 Chapter 85 I Am Going Back

    The singer didn''t leave at once. Instead, he told the audiences a story about himself and Mount Fuji. Melinda was not good at Japanese, so she was looking at Jonas.


    Jonas began interpreting. Melinda found that she liked Jonas''s voice which was low and elegant, just like that of a violoncello.


    She didn''t pay attention to the story and only heard Jonas''s voice.


    It took more than three hours to enjoy the concert. Melinda felt that culture and music were alike. Even though she couldn''t understand anything, she was still touched by the melody.


    "Melinda, you didn''t sing for me,"


    Jonas whispered in Melinda''s ear, his hot breath spreading around her ear, making her ears turn red.


    In fact, she had sung for Jonas, but he didn''t know that.


    "You never sing for me,"


    Melinda said. She couldn''t help imagining his appearance when he was singing. Since his voice was so pleasant, it must be very good.


    "Will you sing for me tonight?"


    Jonas gave a wry smile at the end of the sentence. Due to lack of self-control, Melinda thought Jonas was too attractive and she said yes involuntarily.


    How she wished she could pat her head hard that she made such a mistake.


    Melinda agreed to sing. So Jonas was not interested in listening to the concert any more, what kind of interaction the singer had had had nothing to do with them. All he wanted to do was to leave there with Melinda.


    It was a standard Japanese style residence. Melinda was kneeling on the edge of the couch. While Jonas was making tea, her neighbor sent her some cakes.


    It was at night, but Melinda enjoyed the food very much. Considering that she might be overstuffed, Jonas led her to go for a walk after dinner. As for singing, Melinda didn''t say a word.


    "Melinda, have you had the experience of the kimono bath here?"


    Jonas''s voice always attracted Melinda. With the previous lesson, she became sober and didn''t show her interest, but waited for Jonas to go on.


    ''My wife has learned to be smart. It is not easy to fool her, '' Jonas thought.


    Melinda once experienced the kimono. She wasn''t very curious about that, but she was perplexed by what Jonas said in a funny way.


    Finally, Jonas took her to experience the kimono bath. She felt that it was the same as the spa in China, but she enjoyed it very much. After such a long journey, she was now relaxed a lot.


    Melinda was so tired that she fell asleep while she was enjoying. She had totally forgotten about singing. Therefore, Jonas had to carry her back to the room.


    After a good sleep, Melinda was a little lazy when she woke up the next day, and was reluctant to get up. It was new for Jonas to see her lazy appearance.


    "Aren''t you going shopping, Melinda?"


    Jonas asked. Melinda opened her eyes, but she was still lazy. The last time when she updated, she inadvertently spoke about her travelling in some irrelevant words. In the comment area, fans were asking her to buy things for them. Melinda directly arranged an activity, and she w


    e and left in a hurry, looking worried.


    After a comfortable bath, Melinda eased her tiredness, but she almost fell asleep. Finally, she became sober from the cold, shivering, and wrapped herself in a bath towel. She felt confused.


    In the past, if she soaked in bathtub for a long time, Jonas would find it out. But today, what happened?


    Back to her bedroom, Melinda saw the camera placed on the cabinet. She could not help but open it to see the photos inside. When she saw the photo of Jonas and him, a sweet smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    "It''s strange. Why did he take so long in the shower?"


    Melinda mumbled as she poked her head towards the door. But she was still very worried that Jonas might fall asleep in the tub, as she was afraid that Jonas would be as tired as her. So she got up and went to the bathroom next door to look for Jonas.


    The room was empty. Although the lights were on, nobody was there.


    Melinda called his name in panic, but no one answered. She was cold all over and various violent news came to her mind.


    At this moment, her mobile phone rang. Seeing that the call was from Jonas, Melinda hesitated with her fingers. Worried about hearing the bad news, she finally calmed herself down and answered the phone in a flurry.


    "Jonas?"


    Melinda seemed to worry that the person on the other side of the phone was not Jonas. Since it was quite noisy around Jonas, Melinda felt that the background was gradually quiet.


    When Melinda was getting more and more uneasy, she heard Jonas''s voice over the phone.


    "Melinda, I''m at the airport and I''m going back to China."


    It was not until Jonas boarded the plane that he realized that he hadn''t told Melinda about it. Afraid that she might be worried, he called her, but as soon as he finished speaking, Melinda hung up the phone.


    Melinda was angry. Thinking of her worried look, she even felt it ridiculous. Jonas left without saying goodbye and went back alone.


    She was angry, but tears fell.

 Chapter 86 Get Hurt

    "Why didn''t you tell me first?"


    Feeling that her face was wet, Melinda took a piece of paper towel to wipe her face. After calming down, she slowly asked in a hoarse voice.


    Hearing this, Jonas was nervous. He seemed to have done something wrong.


    "Melinda, are you crying?"


    Jonas said in a soft voice. He had been in hesitation when the broadcast at the airport reminded him to board. But thinking of the news he had read, he made up his mind.


    "No. You suddenly came back because of your company, right?"


    Taking a sip of water, Melinda cheered herself up a lot. She calmed herself down and began to think whether it was because of something urgent in the company that Jonas had to return home early.


    The two of them had been out for half a month. Melinda could convince herself with such an explanation, but she still felt uncomfortable in her heart. Even so, Jonas could say to her and then take her home together.


    He knew well that she couldn''t understand the language in this foreign country. She would be panicked without him.


    "Emily was injured during the shooting."


    After a long silence, Jonas finally told her the truth. This made Melinda''s heart sink.


    She thought, it was so cold in the Japanese evening.


    The broadcast informed him to board again. Therefore, Jonas knew that he couldn''t delay anymore. "Melinda, I have to go back to have a look. It''s time to board. Have fun in Japan. I have arranged a guide for you."


    Since their journey was not over yet, he had thought about taking her back. However, it was evening and he wanted Melinda to have a good time, so he found a tour guide and let the guide continue to play with her.


    Listening in silence, Melinda''s heart grew colder and colder. Without any answer, Melinda hung up the phone.


    Should she be relieved that she was able to enjoy the guide? When Jonas was worried about Emily, he didn''t forget to arrange the route for her, or in other words, he was worried that she might go back and destroy their relationship.


    Melinda sat on the floor and her hands drooped feebly. The cell phone fell on the floor and made a crisp sound.


    The more she thought about it, the more painful she felt. Suddenly, she remembered that Jonas told her that Emily was injured during a shooting, so she picked up her mobile phone to check the domestic news.


    There were already several hot news about Emily''s injury on Weibo. She quickly browsed it and roughly figured out the situation.


    She learned from the news online that Emily was seriously injured, so Jonas must be very worried.


    With a mocking smile, Melinda wondered whether she was laughing at herself or at her relationship with Jonas.


    Over the past half a month, she had forgotten all of her pains. She just held her own sincere heart, hoping to get along well with Jonas, because when he said he liked her, his eyes were so sincere.


    He also deleted Emily''s contact information in front of her and grandpa, and took her with him to let her see the breaking scene between them.


    At the thought of this, Melinda felt like a fool. If J


    mily quietly. Her face was pale and her hands and legs were in plaster, but it was not as serious as stated on the Internet.


    No more serious internal injuries, disfigured and disabled.


    "It hurts."


    The pain on Emily''s face was not fake. Her injury was not so exaggerated as on the Internet, but it was also serious.


    She didn''t want to hide it from Jonas and even wanted to act like a spoiled child in front of him. But seeing that Jonas tried to keep a distance from her deliberately, she was unwilling but helpless.


    "How did you get hurt? Didn''t they check the props before filming?"


    Jonas asked with a frown. He had invested in the play and had specially reminded them to take care of Emily. Why Emily did still get hurt?


    "I''m not famous now. The company didn''t care about me, let alone the crew. They just treated me so casually,"


    said Emily, gritting her teeth. Actually, Jonas didn''t believe it. A crew should take serious when it came to the safety issue, even for a figurant. Not to mention for a famous actress, even if she was a little faded now.


    "I have invested in this movie, so I''ve reminded them before."


    "Jonas, you know that there are a lot of people who violate the rules and act against the rules in the entertainment circle. My company just put your money into raising some new actors. As for me, who cares?"


    Jonas couldn''t tell if Emily''s words were true or not. But Emily was seriously injured. He looked at the case at the end of the bed and found that although she was in plaster, her bones and muscles were not really hurt.


    "My company doesn''t treat me well anymore. I can''t get protection now. I''m not young anymore. If I get injured again and rest for a period of time, they''ll definitely bury me from the public. Jonas, I need your help,"


    Emily spoke again. She had always maintained a feeling that Jonas was her backer. In the beginning, Jonas did protect her, but since Melinda returned to the Gu''s mansion, news of their love spread frequently.


    She had received a lot of ridicule, and even coldness.

 Chapter 87 A Debt Of Gratitude

    Emily was unwilling to accept the fact that she was defeated by Melinda.


    In her mind, Jonas always belonged to her. He didn''t have the right of inheritance and couldn''t help her several years ago, so she left.


    But she didn''t expect that after she left, Nelson came to find Melinda and told Jonas that once he married Melinda, he would give him the right to inherit.


    Emily thought that Nelson''s decision was totally unfair. Out of anger, she chose to return to her own country for further development after being neglected by the company for five years.


    She believed that Jonas had the ability to expand his own power by taking advantage of five years'' power.


    Everything went according to her plan, but she underestimated Nelson''s stubborn, and also underestimated Melinda.


    Now, she almost had nothing.


    Since Emily asked for help again, Jonas refused without hesitation. "I have made it clear last time. That will be the last time I help you."


    Since they had to cut off from each other, the relationship should be clear. This was one of Jonas''s principles.


    Besides, he had promised Melinda. If he offered help to Emily at this time, Melinda would definitely misunderstand him. It was not easy for them to get along well with each other, so he didn''t want anything to go wrong.


    "Jonas, are you really going to be so cruel? Don''t you want to help me even when you see that I''m bullied?"


    "If I help you once more, there will be a second. I promised grandpa and Melinda that I would not help you again."


    Jonas knew clearly about Emily. If he helped her this time, she would think that he still kept his old love and come to him when something happened next time.


    "Jonas, you''ve really changed a lot. You used to protect me from being bullied."


    "You are not a kid any more. You have been in the entertainment industry for so long, but have you really not learned any methods to protect yourself?"


    Jonas''s words were more heartless than before. Emily knew that he didn''t believe her anymore.


    "Okay, what about this?"


    Emily said, taking out a bracelet from under her pillow. The silver bead string was very simple, with a bell hanging in the middle. When it was taken out, it would ring.


    Jonas''s eyes narrowed sharply, and through the bracelet, he seemed to be back to his childhood.


    Emily''s hand holding the bracelet was trembling. She looked at Jonas with a forced smile, and finally lowered her eyes with tears, and said with a little helplessness, "Jonas, if there is a way out, I am not willing to take out this."


    Jonas could not forget this. When he was a little boy, there was a story about hero and he loved it most. So when he was rescued by Emily from drowning, he gave this bracelet to her as a token.


    He hadn''t forgotten this matter for so many years, so he always defended Emily and often opposed his grandfather.


    Finally, Jonas walked to the bed and took the bracelet from Emily. The bracelet was still shiny, although it was worn for a long time.


    "You saved it very well."


    Jonas didn''t sound whether he was ha


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    available, and the staff was serving tea and water.


    The person in charge and the director were sitting in the meeting room, discussing why Jonas asked them to come.


    They were scared, wondering if they had done something to offend him.


    After thinking for a while, they couldn''t get the result. In the end, the producer said hesitantly, "I''ve heard that Emily has something to do with Jonas."


    His words made them even more nervous.


    The assistant pushed the door open and Jonas walked into the meeting room, whose aura was overwhelming in this small meeting room.


    "Mr. Jonas,"


    the producer greeted him first. The director reacted and also greeted him warmly. Jonas nodded coldly and then sat down opposite to them.


    The assistant poured a cup of tea for Jonas and other people, and then stood quietly behind Jonas.


    "The Soaring Group wants to invest in your new play,"


    said Jonas in the name of the company, rather than telling William to arrange in private before. The producer''s eyes lit up when he heard what he said.


    If this play was invested by the Soaring Group, it didn''t matter how much money it would cost. This could be a great stunt.


    But how could such a good thing be easily handled in their crew?


    "It''s really surprising that Mr. Jonas is willing to invest in our casting group. I wonder if you have any advice to us. We will definitely improve our performance by all means,"


    the producer said with a smile. In this way, he asked Jonas''s requirements.


    "The leading actress of this play can only be Emily."


    Jonas didn''t want to waste time with these people, so he told them his request directly. They had different facial expressions, because they had secretly planned to change the heroine.


    Now, Emily was not a popular star anymore. Plus, she was bullied by her own company. Plus, she was injured. Therefore, she must be replaced.


    But now there was such a turning point.


    "Mr. Jonas, Emily is injured. Our crew need to continue..."


    A day''s delay of shooting would cost a lot of money.

 Chapter 88 I Really Like You

    "You don''t have to worry about the fund. You can ask me for it no matter how much it will cost."


    It was a wide range of money, so the crew couldn''t figure out what Jonas meant for a while. All of them looked hesitant and moved.


    There was no doubt about Soaring Group''s financial resources. If they could be fully supported, the crew of the play would be promoted.


    "Thirty million."


    Seeing that people from the crew had been hesitating, Jonas directly told them the amount of money he could promise. Thirty million was enough to shoot a big play. The crew was so excited.


    "As long as Emily is the heroine?"


    the producer asked, but he was calculating in his heart. After all, Emily was decided to be the heroine. If she was changed, he had to compensate a lot of compensation for breaking the contract, including her being injured.


    Although there was someone who supported this, it was still a headache to spend money. Although Emily was out of date, her flow was still better than those unknown actresses. Plus he could get the investment of thirty million.


    "Mr. Jonas, I hope you can often come to the set and have a look,"


    the producer said with a smile and showed his attitude, which agreed with the request of Jonas. William soon took out the contract and the lawyer was present to testify.


    Soon both sides signed the agreement, and the crew also quickly sent people to the hospital to visit Emily, breaking the news that they were going to change the main character on the Internet some time ago.


    Soon, Emily was listed on the top news again. She had gained a lot of fans because of this. The company had to take this seriously.


    In the hospital, the ward, Emily looked at these people''s fawning faces with a gentle and decent smile on her face, but in her heart, she kept sneering.


    A bunch of snobbish and superficial people.


    "Emily, please get better soon. We can do nothing without the leading actress."


    "Right. What did the doctor say? How are you?"


    They talked at once. Emily''s hands and feet were not in plaster as they used to be, but bandaged only with gauze. She was in a hospital gown with stripes, very weak.


    She had been in hospital for a week, but Jonas hadn''t come to visit her since the day he came here.


    "Emily is all right now. Thank you for your concern. It''s late now. I have made a reservation at a restaurant nearby. Would you please come with me?"


    Emily''s agent saw that Emily''s face was not good and worried that she might make trouble again, so she quickly said.


    "You''re right. Emily hasn''t fully recovered yet, but we''re still disturbing her rest. We shouldn''t have disturbed her,"


    the assistant director said, then said a few conventional greetings and left with a group of people. The agent left Emily to her assistant and personally entertained the group.


    After all, these people had a pretty good resources.


    "Miss Bai, what would you like for dinner? I''ll order for you."


    "Whatever."


    Emily said, holding the phone to check the news on


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    of stars. The director had specially told the others to serve Emily with great care.


    Although the director agreed Emily to be the heroine, he personally asked the scriptwriter to cut down the number of Emily''s shot.


    On the third day, there was a promotion meeting held by the play crew. After much thought, Emily took the opportunity to contact Jonas.


    "Jonas, thank you for helping me. Can I invite you to the promotion meeting of the crew?"


    The promotion meeting of the crew was held by several investors. As the largest investor, Jonas would draw a lot of attention.


    "No, thanks."


    "Jonas, I just want to thank you."


    Emily didn''t expect that she would be refused so decisively, which was not as she expected.


    "Emily, I don''t need your thanks. And this is the last time I give you a hand. You saved me when I was a child, and then we are done."


    Emily''s fingertips were a little pale, and she was not as excited as she was at the beginning, but panic. She suddenly felt afraid. If Jonas really left her world, she would lose all the reliance.


    No, she would never allow such a thing to happen.


    "Jonas, that''s your life. It can''t be erased."


    "Yes, I can. Emily Bai, I don''t want to contact with you anymore. My wife doesn''t like that."


    It was a part of one''s life experience. But so what? It was impossible for a person to live in the past all the time.


    Just as before, he had never thought that he would fall in love with Melinda.


    "Jonas, don''t be like this, okay? I will never forget you, and I will never forget that I have liked you since I was young. How can I keep distance with you now?


    Jonas, I can do anything you want me to, but don''t ask me to leave, okay?"


    Emily leaned against the wall and felt exhausted. She had a strong sense of uneasiness that Jonas repeated to draw a line, not for fun.


    "It''s my decision,"


    said Jonas. He would have cut off from Emily long ago, but for the love and gratitude he had when he was a child.


    "I really like you very much."

 Chapter 89 Childhood Sweetheart

    The woman''s voice was full of sadness, but Jonas was not touched at all. If it was the old him who did not know what was love, he might change his mind, but now it was different.


    When one loved someone, one would be as calm as now when one hear these words.


    "I won''t be present in the promotion meeting. I''ve already arranged everything for you in the casting group, and I''ll put you in the first place in the promotion. I''ve paid off my debt."


    Jonas was inexplicably relieved. He had been trapped by such feelings all the time. Before Emily could speak, he hung up the phone directly.


    At this moment, he was eager to see Melinda, to see the smile that could heal everything.


    In the Gu''s mansion, Melinda stayed in the small yard of her villa, which was full of paintings of Japanese cherry blossoms.


    The faint sunlight fell on her body, dazzling, and her peaceful side face demonstrated how wonderful time was.


    Since entering the room, Jonas looked at Melinda for a long time.


    "Why do you want to paint today?"


    A sudden noise attracted the attention of Melinda and the art brush in her hand moved. The subtle flaws irritated Melinda. She took a glance at Jonas and kneaded the painting into a ball. After a short while, she finally put the painting away.


    The change of Melinda''s attitude made Jonas realize clearly that she was still angry, and this anger would not disappear for a while.


    After hanging up the phone, Emily threw the phone to the floor angrily. The assistant shrank aside and waited for Emily to vent her anger. Then she went to clean it.


    "Miss Bai, we are going to a promotion meeting tonight. Should I call the stylist?"


    "Let them come."


    Emily was a sensible woman. She would make the best of the play to make herself popular again.


    After setting up the makeup and taking a few photos, Emily went to the promotion meeting of the crew with the director and others. Then, she went to the party, and found that almost all the investors had come, except Jonas.


    The boss of Emily''s company was also there, greeting the director.


    "This time, I should thank Emily form your company that she got much investigation to my play. If it weren''t for Soaring Group''s 30 million investment, I would barely have enough money. Let me make a toast to you,"


    said the director, picking up a glass of wine and drank it off.


    Emily just took a sip, while the boss looked at her in confusion. At this time, the director whispered to his ear and asked, "What''s the relationship between Emily and Jonas? I see that Jonas always defends her."


    The boss couldn''t answer this question but temporized.


    Emily was absent-minded all the time, so she was trapped in a lot of words, or she deliberately revealed them.


    She deliberately revealed a very subtle relationship between herself and Jonas. After listening to it, people of the PR Department felt that there might be something interesting about it.


    The next day, there was another hot news about Emily on Weibo.


    "Why did Soaring Group give a crew thirty million?"


    "Emily Bai? Jonas Gu?"


    "Childhood sweet


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d. It was a photo of Emily when she was a child, with a cute boy beside her.


    There was no expression on his face. He frowned like an old man.


    "Is this Mr. Jonas?"


    the host asked in confusion. He had received the news at the same time that the number of the online audience of the program had been rising. And the program crew asked the host to catch the hot point.


    "Well, that''s the photo of our childhood."


    The photo in her childhood was still preserved, which showed that Jonas was in good relationship with her. And there were still many photos of them with Jonas''s side face taken most.


    The last part of the show was rather dull. They talked about the work plan for the future. At the end of the show, they got more online audiences than those programs of the same type, which created a perfect ending.


    And there were also new hot topics on the Internet. Their photos were posted on Weibo by fans. It was said that they were a perfect match. Only a perfect person like Jonas was good enough to be worthy of Emily.


    Fans were all hidden masters, and the information of Jonas''s identity had been made public on the Internet soon.


    As the passion increased, many paparazzi were tracking Jonas, who used to be mysterious, now known to everyone.


    Nelson didn''t want to tell Melinda the news, but with the advanced Internet, it couldn''t stop her. Melinda had already known it and watched the show at home.


    She had seen Jonas''s photos that were taken when he was a child, but most of the time he wore a poker face and when he took a photo with Emily, he would smile slightly.


    Many people would not notice this detail, but Melinda was different.


    She knew they grew up together, but it was the first time she had heard about the story between them. From the story of Emily, to the spectators all over the country, it was very ironic to her.


    In particular, the news about the couple on the Internet attracted a lot of attention. Every single thing that Jonas did was tied up with Emily, while as the wife of Jonas, Melinda stayed at home every day.

 Chapter 90 Cyber Manhunt

    A City was a commercial city, with high buildings could be seen everywhere. Soaring Group, located in the center of the city, was like the symbol of power, attracting many people to sacrifice themselves for entering the company.


    At this time, the entrance of Soaring Group was crowded with media. Everyone was looking at the way to the entrance. When the car representing Jonas drove in, the media were all excited.


    With the sound of brake, the car stopped at Soaring Group''s front door. The security guard stepped forward and opened a path for him. Jonas got off the car. He looked around coldly.


    He straightened his suit jacket and slowly walked into the company. The media immediately took pictures of his back. Even if there was no news about him, it was good enough to get the picture.


    But they seemed to be excited too early. The security guards cleared up the area. Someone forced them to delete the photos they had taken after Jonas entered the Soaring Group.


    All the invited reporters walked into the Soaring Group, in the envious eyes of others.


    Jonas held a press conference. Although he was suspended, Nelson still allowed the group''s PR department to fully cooperate. Of course, the precondition was that Jonas was to explain the rumor and defend Melinda.


    The manager of PR department stood next to Jonas and reported the situation of the spot.


    "Boss, this is the draft for you to be familiar with when you rest in the lounge." The manager took out a file from his bag and handed it to Jonas, who only took a quick look at it but didn''t reach out his hand. "No need," he said indifferently.


    Those remarks were too official.


    At nine o''clock, the press conference began. This interview was in live broadcast. Melinda, who had been staying at home, was unable to control herself to change to the Livestream channel at this time. It was a familiar handsome face in front of her.


    The camera was zoomed in. Jonas was solemn like an old official. But he had a perfect looking.


    ''He looks more handsome in real eyes'', Melinda thought.


    All the journalists asked were normal questions. When they mentioned Emily, there was dead silence.


    "The purpose of the press conference today is to tell everyone that I have been married, and my lover is Melinda Mo."


    Jonas put his hands on the table with crossed hands and didn''t step close to the microphone, but his voice was clear enough to be heard by everyone.


    A deep and powerful voice with a hint of bewitchment, Melinda even felt that even when Jonas said this, he was smiling.


    Comments were flooded by Emily''s fans in an instant, and everyone was wondering who Melinda was.


    Some reporters asked her identity and information, but Melinda was well protected by Jonas, who was not willing to reveal anything.


    The Internet was already in a mess because of the press conference, and the people of Emily''s company were taken aback by Jonas''s act. The PR department held an urgent meeting, and finally hired a group of rumormongers to lead the public opinion.


    "Who Melinda is? Our Emily is Mr.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    put his hands on her shoulders, with guilt and love in his eyes. His strength was not heavy, but was just enough to limit Melinda.


    "When I was a child, I fell into the water. Emily saved me and I gave her a token. This time she took out the token and asked me to help her. In return for saving my life, I promised. After this matter, we have been out of touch."


    Seeing that Melinda had calmed down, Jonas said what had happened in the past. Melinda was short of breath. Thinking of the helplessness of the young Jonas in water, she felt a pang in her heart.


    All of a sudden, she didn''t hate Emily that much.


    "Mr. Jonas, you are such a romantic man. You even used a token."


    Although Melinda felt nervous for this, she still couldn''t help to make fun of him. Jonas knew he was in the wrong, so he changed the topic.


    "I left without saying goodbye to you in Japan last time. It was all my fault. At that time, it was very late. I saw you played all day long and you were very tired, and there was still a schedule to go, so I came back alone. I''m sorry."


    "Then have you ever thought about asking my opinion?"


    What Melinda said made Jonas suddenly enlightened. He also understood why there were always conflicts between them.


    He always made decisions as usual and rarely asked for Melinda''s opinion.


    "I will change."


    "How are you going to deal with this matter?"


    Melinda quickly changed the topic, which also showed that she accepted the apology from Jonas.


    The Internet was full of opinions, which was very disadvantageous to Melinda. Jonas just thought that it annoyed her because of this, but he did not know that she was scared.


    Melinda had always thought that she stole Jonas''s love from Emily. Now they were exposed in public, she began to fear.


    "I need your cooperation. We will attend the press conference together."


    Melinda was a little surprised, but then she nodded cautiously. Maybe she would live under the camera after attending the press conference, but it didn''t matter as long as she had Jonas by her side.

 Chapter 91 Clarification

    Like a gambler, she put all her chips on the press conference. When the two of them appeared in front of the cameras together, the reporter''s questions were getting sharper.


    Melinda kept smiling while Jonas held their hands tightly and pulled the chair for her.


    "Let me introduce to all the media friends. This is my wife, Melinda."


    "Hello, everyone."


    A warm smile appeared on Melinda''s face. They held their hands, and the diamond ring on her finger shone brightly.


    "There are some speculations about my relationship with Emily on the Internet. For the last time, I will explain it to you. We were playmates in childhood. This is the love of my life. I don''t want to see anyone maliciously slander my wife. If this rumor didn''t stop, I will use legal means to protect her."


    His deep and powerful voice, like the bell in the morning, waked up the journalists in an instant. They began to praise the relationship between them, instead of criticizing them.


    If Jonas was ready to take action, these reporters could hardly survive.


    However, the media arranged by Emily''s company were not afraid of these. At this time, they were holding microphones, and their eyes were sharp as if they were the ruler of the press conference.


    "All this time, we only listen to your own statement. Emily''s team haven''t released any statement yet. Is there any hidden facts? Do you anxious to hide the truth?"


    "It has been said that you two didn''t get along well with each other. Now you appear in front of the media and forcefully show your love to each other. Mr. Gu, can you tell us the reason?"


    "Forced? Do you think Jonas is that kind of person?"


    Raising her eyebrows, Melinda answered with a smile and fall in the arms of Jonas a little bit. Meanwhile, Jonas showed no emotion at all. But he became gentle and sweet in an instant when he looked at Melinda.


    "I think Emily will explain it soon."


    Emily''s company wanted to make a hype of herself by taking advantage of Jonas, and planned to use public opinion to get involved with Jonas again. But none of them made any explanations.


    Emily''s assistant had been paying attention to the news on the Internet all the time. When she knew that Jonas had taken Melinda to the press conference, she was vaguely aware that something had changed.


    "What''s the company''s attitude?"


    "They are still letting the online trolls lead the public opinion. But now there are a group of people who are in favor of Melinda. The online trolls cannot hold on for a long time. Our company has prepared a release, trying to let the media think that there are some facts about this matter."


    Such an arrangement wasn''t out of the expectation of Emily, she was even glad to see that. But before she could be excited for a long time, she received a call from Jonas.


    "Jonas."


    "Emily, now you should clarify our relationship to the media."


    Before Emily could say the first word, she


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ntil the old board member proposed to leave when the game was over.


    Nelson had won and was in a good mood, so he didn''t ask him to stay. Since Nelson was free, Melinda thought of the purpose of coming here.


    "Grandpa, I have something to discuss with you."


    Melinda came over to Nelson and gave him a shoulder massage. After playing for a long time, Nelson felt uncomfortable. She was glad to play with him, eyes narrowed and enjoyed.


    "You little girl, do you know what you are talking about? It''s a good deal,"


    Nelson sighed. Then he thought for a moment, how could she suffer a lot from his grandson?


    "Grandfather, you can restore Jonas''s power. He stayed at home all day long to annoy you. You''d better to let him go to the company and help you deal with those troubles."


    "No way."


    Hearing what Melinda said, Nelson directly refused her. He had made up his mind to teach Jonas a lesson.


    "Did he ask you to come? Don''t be afraid. Tell me the truth,"


    Subconsciously, Nelson thought that it must be Jonas who told Melinda to tell him this. His good mood disappeared all of a sudden.


    "No, Grandpa. I came here myself. You''ve made him even more resistant. Everyone had a strong sense of rebellion, so you just let him do what he wanted. Besides, he explained for the incident this time. Grandpa, please give his job back."


    Melinda thought that she might not be able to resist Jonas''s charm since he was good at flirting with her recently.


    "Did he really not force you?"


    Nelson was still unwilling to believe it. Melinda nodded quickly, "he didn''t know I came to you. Grandpa, don''t worry about me. Just promise me, please."


    "And think about it. In this way, Jonas can owe me a favor, and I''ll play a trick with him to repay me in the future."


    Melinda blinked at Nelson, looking forward to his answer. Nelson didn''t say yes immediately, but asked Gavin to tell Jonas to make sure he would be loyal to her in the future.

 Chapter 92 Retouch

    Although Nelson agreed to let them go, he didn''t make any specific arrangement, so he kicked them out of the study.


    It was not an urgent matter to fix. So Jonas left with Jonas, keeping silent all the way back to the villa. Leonard had sent a cat from the countryside recently for Melinda. It had soft eyes and hair, which were so adorable.


    "Momo, keep silent."


    Momo raised its head lazily and glanced at Melinda. Then it licked its paws and lay down again in the sun.


    It was the first time that Jonas had seen the cat. As he got close to it, the cat flew into a rage and jumped far away.


    It was the second time that Melinda had seen the cat. These days, the cat was vaccinated and had been sent to a beauty salon. Today, the cat had finally been sent back.


    "You frightened the cat."


    Melinda looked at Jonas discontentedly, indicating him not to follow her. Then she walked closer to Momo silently, squatted down and reached out her hand with a gentle smile on her face.


    Momo looked at Melinda for a few seconds silently, and then walked gracefully close to her. It''s haughty look amused Jonas and his laugh scared Momo away.


    "Jonas!"


    As Melinda got close to the cat for several times, she was badly hurt by Jonas. She stared at him with dissatisfaction, which reminded him of the cat. Her heart was itching like the claw of a cat.


    With the help of the servant, it took a long time for Melinda to get the cat. The cat was soft and comfortable, and she could not help rubbing her cheek.


    "Momo is so lovely."


    Following the cat, Melinda wore a smile on her face. Then she took out her phone and asked the servant to take a lot of pictures of her and the cat. Momo found a comfortable position in the arms of Melinda and closed her eyes after meowing.


    Jonas looked at the scene from a distance. Melinda was sitting on the stone bench under the tree with a cat in her arms. The shadows of trees reflected on her body. The young girl had a gentle smile on her face all afternoon.


    Melinda felt that someone was staring at her all the time. She raised her head and saw that there was a man standing alone not far away. It was Jonas, who wore a simple grey casual dress. He looked at her with inexplicable resentment.


    Melinda spent the whole afternoon teasing the cat and fell asleep on the stone table. Momo curled up in her arms without a word and slept soundly.


    Jonas was getting closer to Melinda. Momo suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Jonas in alert and started to meow, trying to wake Melinda up.


    "Momo don''t like you. Get away from me."


    Melinda mumbled, then helplessly opened her eyes and returned to the study with Momo in her arms holding silently. Behind her, Jonas followed in a certain distance like a guardian. She couldn''t help but smiled.


    After Emily made the clarification, the scolding on the Internet had gradually disappeared. The editor contacted Melinda and asked her to prepare for the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Momo. Feeling that Jonas broke the rules, Melinda looked away silently.


    Those stories had not changed.


    Melinda had written for all night long and Jonas had finished playing this game. He had been too casual in the past, but it was the first time that he was so serious in passing.


    "Melinda, let''s go to the water park tomorrow."


    "Whatever."


    Melinda tossed and turned at night, looking forward to tomorrow''s trip, a trip personally arranged by Jonas.


    The next morning, Jonas woke up early and ran around the track. When he returned to the villa, he found that Melinda was also awake and sitting at the table for dinner with her cat in her arms.


    Jonas prepared a bathing suit for Melinda and Momo was still vigilant to Jonas. Momo quickly ran to the tree in the yard and curled up.


    Before leaving home, Jonas applied sunscreen to Melinda''s face. It usually took more than two hours to drive a water park in a small town next to A City.


    Melinda didn''t sleep well last night, so she fell asleep as soon as she got on the car. After an hour, she woke up in a daze, finding herself in a traffic jam.


    "Have some water first. There was an accident. We have to stay."


    It was difficult for Jonas to accept the perfect trip he had arranged went wrong. However, such an accident happened. After Melinda drank up a bottle of water, the car started slowly and she lost the ability to enjoy as soon as she arrived at the destination.


    "Melinda, let me take you to play over there."


    "No, thanks. I''m a little tired. Let''s go back."


    Melinda looked exhausted and only wanted to go back despite what Jonas had said to coax her.


    "It''s not easy for us to get out, do you have to be such a bummer?"


    "If you think I''m a bummer, you can find someone who can''t satisfy you."


    The flames of fury rose in Melinda''s heart. She shouted at Jonas and waved her hand, intending to leave the gate of the park. After taking a deep breath, he caught up with her.

 Chapter 93 The Marriage Certificate

    "Melinda, I''m sorry that I was rude. I want you to go out and relax, but not go back sadly like that. Let''s play two games, just two. Then we''ll go back."


    Like coaxing a child, Jonas softened his voice and spoke to Melinda softly. He looked around and found there was ice cream not far away. He went to buy ice cream, and it was the vanilla that Melinda liked most.


    "Melinda, have a rest and have an ice cream first. Then we will go to play,"


    Jonas ordered, walking her to the side for a rest. Many sharp eyed businessmen came to sell their products. As long as anyone praised Melinda, Jonas would buy their products generously.


    He was spoiling her in this way. Instead, Melinda was not used to it.


    During the whole day''s tour, Jonas was ingratiated with Melinda, who was always indifferent, and she had even tried many times to ignore him.


    As a man with high self-esteem, Jonas had challenged his own bottom line for several times in order to play up to Melinda. However, she did not respond, which made him feel very embarrassed.


    Especially when they met a partner halfway, even though Melinda was cooperative, any wise person could see through her.


    The two returned home silently. They were not as happy as they were after a day''s tour at all. On the contrary, the expressions on their faces darkened.


    Unclear why, Nelson thought two of them had a quarrel, so he warned Jonas.


    Jonas didn''t know what to say. He could tell his low position in the family.


    Yulia had been grounded for a long time. She saw the changes in the family since she had quarreled with everyone at the beginning and now she was quiet. She had her own ideas.


    "Melinda, I have been learning to write poems recently, but there are many things I don''t understand. Can you teach me?"


    Yulia, wearing a light blue denim skirt, tied up her hair. The thin bangs made her face look even more beautiful. She held a collection of poems in her hands, which made her more charming.


    "I don''t know much about poems. You can look up the Internet and find some collections."


    Melinda was surprised. After a long time, she pointed at the collection of poems in Yulia''s arms and gave a good suggestion.


    Yulia wanted her to teach her something. She just worried that silence could eat up the air.


    The smile on the corner of Yulia''s mouth was somewhat stiff. She finally made up her mind to slowly interact with Melinda. She chose this topic since Melinda liked literature. She didn''t expect to come up with such an embarrassing result.


    Melinda was a little embarrassed, smiling in embarrassment. She recommended a few books to Yulia to read.


    "I don''t understand. Can I ask you if I still meet sentences that I don''t understand?"


    "Yes, you can."


    After listening to Yulia''s words, Melinda felt a little inexplicable. But then she thought about it. If they had to live under the same roof, their relationship should be softened.


    Momo had become the master of the Gu''s mansion recently. She should be good to the cat since she wanted to g


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e certificate was hidden.


    "Grandpa, Melinda is busy with new novel recently. She can''t figure it out for a while. Don''t urge her all the time. Give her some time to think about it,"


    said Melinda. As Melinda lowered her head and thought hard about it, she tried to pinch Jonas''s waist again, but she found his muscle was too tight.


    "Jonas, when I hid it, you were also there. Can you help me recall where I put it?"


    Melinda said in a sweet and soft tone, like a spoiled child. Hearing her soft and clingy words, Jonas could not help but smile. He really spoiled her as she looked so smart.


    She wanted them to die together.


    "I remember you told me that you had put it in the safe."


    "Well... Really?"


    Melinda tried hard to recall what she put in the safe, and then she found that she did not even have a safe at home. Those in the study were all Jonas''s.


    "How can you not remember?"


    Jonas stretched out a finger and gently touched Melinda''s head, saying in a spoiled tone. The smile at the corner of his mouth made Melinda feel colder.


    "Melinda, you can''t be so careless with such an important thing."


    "Grandpa, it''s my fault. I will be more careful next time," Melinda apologized sincerely, but felt wronged. There was no any marriage certificate. However, Jonas asked her to handle this thing and wanted her to cope with Nelson.


    "I am not blaming you. Well, go to get it now."


    Hearing her grievance, Nelson thought that he had been rude to her, so he hurried to make up for her. Melinda nodded with a little pale on her cheeks. She raised her head to look at Jonas with a sneer in her eyes. There was no marriage certificate at all, so she didn''t know where to find it.


    What''s more, Jonas''s behavior really disappointed her. The disappointment in the eyes of Melinda was undisguised, and Jonas was a little worried, seeming to realize that he had done something wrong.


    "I''ll go with you, honey."


    Touched Melinda''s head and held her hand tightly with his. They left together in a hurry.

 Chapter 94 Get The Marriage Certificate

    The way from the courtyard to the bedroom was not far, but Melinda felt that it was so long, and she began to be anxious. When she approached the villa, she ignored Jonas who was behind her.


    It was not until she felt that Nelson wasn''t watching her that she felt relieved. Then her heart rose to her throat.


    Melinda walked straight to her study, which was well-decorated. There were green plants and books on the bookshelf. Several books on the desk were opened, about the Republic of China.


    The overall color of the study was light colored, but there was some warmth in some small furnishings. Melinda found a contract in the second drawer of the desk, which was signed by the two of them at that time.


    "This is the only thing I have here. Are you going to let me show it to grandpa?"


    Melinda slammed the papers on the desk, raised her head and glared at Jonas. The look on her face was cold and rigid, and the blue veins on her fingers were bulging. She was trying her best to control her anger.


    Taking a slight glance at the document, Jonas suddenly had the impulse to tear it up. He couldn''t accept it when he thought that Melinda would leave after he got the right of inheritance and.


    "Don''t worry."


    "I''m not worried. Now you tell grandpa that I keep the marriage certificate for us. Tell me, where did I keep the marriage certificate?"


    Melinda said in a rage. Jonas did that just for buying time to find a solution. Now Melinda was angry, he soon comforted her.


    "It''s my fault. Grandfather asked this question all of a sudden, I was too nervous that..."


    "You pushed me out to face it because you were too nervous, right? Don''t you think you''ve gone too far?"


    If it were not for the last sanity that supported her, Melinda might have thrown all the books on the table on Jonas.


    Her chest was still heaving sharply. It could be seen that she was extremely angry. What''s more, she was flustered, and had no idea what to do.


    She needed someone who would back her up, instead of being pushed away.


    Therefore, what Jonas did not only disappointed her, but also made her feel sadder.


    "Melinda, let''s not talk about it now. Let''s find a solution to the current situation. When the matter is settled, you can punish me whatever as you like, okay?"


    Jonas''s voice was so attractive that Melinda used to be captivated by it. But now his voice brought her back to her senses. She even wanted to give Jonas a good beating.


    Sitting on the chair, with her legs trembling, Melinda looked like she was going to faint. Jonas was standing behind her. Both of them calmed down and began to think about how to deal with the situation.


    "Where is our old marriage certificate?"


    "No, we can''t use that. The date is not right and it''s indicated to be invalid." The most important thing was that it had been torn up by him a long time ago. Of course, Jonas would never tell her this thing.


    "Then even if we go to get one now, the date is also not right."


    Hearing this, Melinda couldn''t help telling the truth. Things were out of control.


    She felt that she was in an airless


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    headache to them.


    "Okay."


    As Jonas spoke, he made a turn and the car was heading to the downtown. The window was closed. Melinda''s hair was blown and knotted. She finally found a reason to let him go, tidying her hair with two hands.


    But because of impatience, her scalp hurt from time to time.


    Looking at the scene, Jonas could not help frowning. The speed of the car out of the suburb was slowed down. Melinda tied her hair up, and then turned to lean against the window. She drew something on the window.


    The car slowly stopped in front of a shopping mall. Melinda and Jonas wore sunglasses and selected a clothing shop nearby. Jonas chose a white shirt and a white chiffon dress for Melinda.


    Standing together, they looked like wearing couple''s clothes, and Jonas was very satisfied with this. However, the look on Melinda''s face was still cold. Apparently, she was still unhappy about what had happened before.


    Sometimes, it was very difficult to change a person''s mind when he or she felt disappointed at another person, just like Melinda was disappointed at Jonas. Whatever he did, she would always bear grudges against him.


    When they got changed and went to the Civil Affairs Bureau, Jonas had told his friends worked there on the way that he would change the date to a few months ago. They took a group photo, which was different from the one on the first marriage certificate.


    On the first one, Melinda was smiling, and on the second one, Jonas was smiling.


    Seeing the familiar red booklet in front of her, Melinda was lost in thought. Yet, Jonas extended his hands and took it reverently, with a big smile on his face.


    He seldom smiled so happily.


    Melinda cast a glance at Jonas and thought he was silly. She wanted to smile at him, but felt a little sad in her heart.


    "The marriage certificate is ready. Let''s go back."


    Looking at the excited couples around her, she felt that she could never find the excitement and nervousness that she had before.


    The sweetness of others seemed to remind her that they were different.

 Chapter 95 Back To The Company

    When Melinda came back home, Nelson was playing with Momo in the yard. He seemed to be waiting for them specially.


    Noticing that Melinda came back, Momo left Nelson, ran to her feet and rubbed its head on her leg, acting like a spoiled child.


    Looking at Momo who was behaving like a spoiled child, Jonas couldn''t help envying this little cat.


    "You''re back so soon. How''s the matter going?"


    "I''ve taken care of it. Grandpa, why don''t you go to your bedroom to have a rest? It''s a bit windy at night. You must be careful."


    Nelson''s concern made Melinda feel very guilty. Then she began to care about his health. Although Nelson looked very healthy and strong recently, she could not forget how weak he was at that time.


    The night breeze swept over, leaves in the yard fluttering. Autumn had come unknowingly.


    Following closely behind Melinda, Jonas helped Nelson into the villa. Melinda went upstairs, saying that she would get the marriage certificate, but it was in fact in her bag.


    Melinda took out the marriage certificate from her bag. It was brand new. Everyone would believe it was a new one if the date on the certificate was not shown.


    Nelson sat in the living room. And Jonas asked the servant to prepare some snacks and fruits for him. He also went to the study to take Chinese chess and played chess with him.


    "Grandpa, how about having dinner here tonight? I''ll make dinner for you."


    Melinda went downstairs and stood behind Nelson. Nelson took the marriage certificate from her. As expected, he looked at the date at the first sight, and the two of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Good, good. You two make a perfect match. Your children must be very beautiful,"


    Nelson said with a smile. The doubt in Nelson''s heart disappeared and he was very happy that his children didn''t lie to him. He was even more relieved when he saw Jonas smiling in the photo.


    Nelson gave the marriage certificate back to Melinda, but his words carried some hints. Jonas looked at Melinda with expectation, and she could not help but blush.


    "Grandpa, you play chess. I''m going to prepare dinner."


    Melinda walked quickly to the kitchen. Watching her leaving, Jonas smiled. It was not until now that he realized his wife was easy to be shy.


    That night, Nelson restored Jonas''s authority.


    When Jonas returned to the company, some were happy while others were worried. During his absence, the position of the CEO was vacant.


    William was the happiest. He told all the affairs in the company these days in detail to Jonas. Finally, he was disliked and pointed out the key point.


    "This company is now the best time for acquisition. Didn''t any of the board of directors bring it up?"


    Jonas was talking about a family business in the local area. It had been a long time, but because of its bad management, it had been in decline. The Soaring Group''s competitor had already begun to acquire. On the contrary, the Soaring Group didn''t take any actions.


    There had been a long discussion in the business field. Although Jonas was suspended, he knew this news clearly.


    "No, the board of directors has been seriously arguing ab


    cons of the acquisition, but what Jonas said was always wrong.


    It was their ultimate goal to set themselves against Jonas.


    "You arrange a private detective to investigate, and I will use the shortest time to approve the acquisition. By the way, send someone to spy on Uncle Aron. He is willing to do everything for the sake of interests."


    He could see that those people ganged up with Aron. Since then, he must be able to find some evidence.


    The shareholders were still complacent that it was impossible for Jonas to carry out his plan. They didn''t know that Jonas had already prepared another plan.


    The private detective''s investigation efficiency is very high. And from the information, Jonas guessed that these people were the tumor of the company. He also investigated them in the company. They were all the people in the financial department, who are good at making false account.


    "The life of these shareholders... What a scene!"


    William looked through the information and only came up with these words for a long time. In the end, he drew a conclusion that these few people would be treated coldly.


    Swiftly and ruthlessly, Jonas attacked one of the shareholders. His opponents were utterly routed and disappeared from the shareholder group in an instant.


    When Aron finally realized it, he could not stop Jonas anymore. Jonas had already collected the evidence, and had launched attacks one by one secretly.


    Several shareholders, who had been against him, left the company one after another. When another meeting was held, the acquisition plan was passed.


    Jonas had already arranged the persons for the acquisition, and the plan would be carried out as soon as it was accepted. In the business world, in addition to resources, it also depended on means.


    Jonas''s plan was very elaborate. Even if his competitor was very strong, he also gained a great advantage and successfully bought this company.


    All of a sudden, no one dared to challenge Jonas''s position in the company. No one knew whether he or she would be the next shareholder who disappeared from Soaring Group.

 Chapter 96 New Book Launch

    "Boss, you have gone through a good fight. People are afraid that you will get them into trouble once they see you,"


    William said excitedly. It was rare for Jonas to have a smile on his face, and now he looked tired. He had been busy with the internal affairs of the company and the acquisition case these days, so he hadn''t had a good rest.


    "Thanks for your hard work this time. It''s my treat tonight. You can choose any restaurant you like,"


    said Jonas in a hoarse voice. He rubbed the position of his Adam''s apple uncomfortably, and then took a gulp of water to feel better.


    "All right. We have to find a good restaurant to pay our gratitude. Boss, can we bring any family members with us?"


    William was thoughtful for the benefits of the young fellows in the CEO office again. He had been working with Jonas for a long time. He knew that although Jonas was always serious, he was always generous to the employees.


    "Whatever, I''ll pay for that."


    "Aren''t you going with us, boss?"


    William felt that there was something wrong. He thought the boss would go with them this time. Jonas shook his head. He had been living in the company for a long time. He hadn''t come back home for a long time. He missed Melinda very much.


    He had never experienced such feelings for his entire life.


    Melinda was very busy at home recently. Her new book had been completed, and she had been writing the published version recently. She had already negotiated with the periodical office.


    She was a little famous now, and the hype of Emily made Melinda get a lot of fans in the city. The company decided to hold a new book launch for her.


    At the same time, they planned to brand Melinda as a famous writer.


    Yulia was still grounded at home, but she could do much more. She was no longer confined in that small bedroom or villa.


    It was autumn and the weather was getting colder. Yulia wore a light dress with a white vest, looking like a socialite diva.


    With a pure black cat in her arms, she was on the way to the residence of Melinda.


    Due to her miscarriage, Melinda had been in poor health, especially when it was cold. In this cold weather, she was barely walking around in the yard, with her windbreaker on and scarf around her neck.


    "Melinda, are you busy now?"


    Yulia asked as she walked into the villa with the cat. Melinda was talking something about the new book launch with the editor, and then hung up the video.


    "What''s up?"


    Melinda closed the computer and looked at Yulia with a light smile, but she felt a little helpless in her heart because Yulia would come to her from time to time during this period of time.


    She didn''t know whether Yulia really cared about her, but she was being disturbed.


    "Melinda, why do you stay at home all day long? The weather is good today. Let''s go out for a walk."


    Yulia had no idea how long she had been staying in this big mansion. But she knew very well that if she went out with Melinda, Nelson would def


    inda all the time, but quietly waited for the opportunity.


    Yulia thought the opportunity was Melinda''s new book launch.


    Back home, Jonas took a shower and shaved his beard. He became handsome again, with angular features.


    There were only four words left in Melinda''s heart, pretending to be cool.


    "How have you been recently?"


    Jonas had changed into leisure wear. When he saw that Melinda was also wrapped in a coat even in the bedroom, he couldn''t help but frown and ask, "Why don''t you turn on the air conditioner?"


    "It''s not so cold yet. I open it now, what should I do when the winter comes?"


    Melinda was afraid of the feeling of being dependent on a person, even a thing.


    "Is this the stylebook?" Jonas spotted a new stylebook and couldn''t help but open it and look at it. It was just the same as the online version, except that it was made into paper version. He had a strange feeling.


    "Yes. A new book launch is to be held in two days, and I am preparing to go to the site in the afternoon."


    As Melinda spoke, Jonas read her book carefully. There was a strange feeling in her heart that such a romantic novel was the fancy of little girls. It was really odd that Jonas was reading it.


    "How is the site layout? Is the invitation list confirmed? And..." Hearing many questions in one breath, Melinda stood still where she was. At last, she muttered, "Everything is arranged. By the way, there is your image in this book. You know that, right?"


    "Of course I know,"


    said Jonas, gritting his teeth. He was exactly the jerk in the book.


    "In order to make publicity, I want you to attend the new book launch. What do you think?"


    Melinda raised her eyebrows and asked. She didn''t feel guilty at all as she had written the character as a jerk on purpose. It was very realistic. Leaving the jerk behind, she invited him to attend the new book launch, and Jonas was very happy.


    "Of course I will attend."


    He was not only happy, but also promised readily.

 Chapter 97 Theres Not Much Time

    The new book launch was to be held in two days. It seemed to be a big event for everyone in the Gu''s mansion. At dinner, Nelson asked again about the event. Melinda answered with a smile, and said that Jonas would be present.


    "That''s it. If you have time, it''s good to accompany her and cultivate a relationship."


    Nelson was relieved. He patted on Jonas''s shoulder, instantly feeling that his grandson was much more pleasing to him.


    Yulia went downstairs to look for the kitten, but she didn''t expect to hear this conversation. So she went back to her bedroom quietly.


    She just wanted to find something to trouble Melinda in her new book launch, but she didn''t expect this opportunity to be presented so soon.


    "Are you nervous? Do you need me to attend to back you up?"


    It was the first time for Melinda to hold a new book launch, and she had invited a lot of famous writers. It was true that she was nervous. And she thought she was recognized by everyone.


    "Don''t, grandpa. I would be really nervous if you were there."


    In fact, Melinda didn''t want Nelson to be tired walking around. Moreover, she must be very busy during the press conference, so she would not have time to deal with him.


    So this time, she also declined her own grandfather and grandmother. Only one person she invited was Jonas. The other people were the studio team specially arranged for her by the company.


    When the staff of the studio knew that Jonas would be there, they had been attracting a lot of people. Some of the prototype of characters in the book would attend the new book launch.


    A publicity stunt was grand.


    Melinda went to the site to see the layout of the site for two consecutive days, worrying about the safety and something else. Seeing her like this, Jonas quietly added a group of security guards.


    Melinda needed a style on the day of the new book launch. In order to save trouble, she went to the company in advance, and the studio had already arranged everything well.


    The hairdresser had designed the dress for Melinda in a style that she was familiar with. She chose a literary girlish dress, which was a light blue princess dress, with an irregular design of lace, and a pair of silver white high heels.


    The hair on her two sides was made into small pigtails and slightly curled. The light make-up made Melinda look fresh and gentle.


    "Melinda, your skin is so smooth that it makes me jealous."


    For the sake of little rest, writers'' skin was rarely flawless. Melinda just smiled. She had always been demanding herself not to stay up late.


    After the editor reminded Melinda a few matters needing attention, a group of people set out from the company and went to the site of the new book launch.


    There were not many fans. Except for the top ten fans of the list, Melinda used the draw mode to choose twenty fans to the list. They were very excited when they saw her, but not over excited.


    "Melinda, I''m your big fan. I''ve been following you from your first book. Your words are so warm. Sometimes they make me feel like I''ve been reborn; sometimes they make me suffer more. You make me feel moved. Thank


    him."


    Yulia didn''t want to talk about this topic anymore. What happened just now was like an insult to her. Fortunately, not very much people saw that here.


    When Yulia walked out of the bathroom, she saw Jasmine looking for her anxiously. Seeing Yulia, Jasmine breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Gavin has arranged the driver and servants to send you to the hospital," Jasmine said as she brought some hot water to Yulia.


    "I went to the bathroom just now and I am just on my period. I''m fine,"


    Yulia said as she held her stomach. She acted like a shy girl. And Jasmine bought that immediately.


    At the same time, Jonas was driving at a high speed. There was enough time for him, but he didn''t want to make Melinda wait too long. It would take an hour to arrive at the press conference. According to the current speed, he could arrive at about forty-five minutes.


    When he drove out of the suburb, he crossed the urban bridge. The buildings on both sides of the bridge were passing by at a high speed. Jonas slowed down gradually. The traffic in the city was heavy. He couldn''t be willful like that.


    Emily had investigated the road from the Gu''s mansion to the site of the conference. She had been waiting for him on a road that Jonas must pass. When hearing his voice from the headset, she started the car and drove forward.


    Seeing a car turned around suddenly drove in front of him, Jonas hurriedly stepped on the brake, only to see a familiar person come out of the car.


    Emily got off the car and clapped the car, her face full of anxiety and helplessness. When she saw Jonas''s car, her eyes flashed with excitement, and then she went forward and knocked at his window.


    "Jonas, it''s really you!"


    Emily said happily, clasping her bag nervously and using all her acting skills.


    "Can you move your car aside? I need to get through."


    It was the only road, and it was narrow. Emily''s car just blocked his way, so he couldn''t drive through.


    The smile on Emily''s face froze, and then she said in a sad tone, "I don''t know what''s wrong with my car. It can''t work anymore."

 Chapter 98 The Mysterious Guest

    It was nearly noon, and the sun was a little strong, but there was a gentle breeze on this road. Seeing two cars parking in front, the cars behind Jonas decided to take a detour.


    Looking at Jonas''s side face, Emily was obsessed with him.


    "Is there anything wrong?"


    Jonas frowned and looked at his watch again. Emily did not miss the anxiety in his eyes. She was more determined that no matter what, she would not let Jonas get to Melinda new book launch event.


    "Yes, I don''t know why, but it can''t run away. I¡­


    I don''t know how to do. Can you help me to have a look? "


    She took a careful look at him and observed his expression. Then he opened the door and went to check whether there was something wrong with Emily''s car.


    "Is there anything wrong?" Emily asked, as she followed Jonas step by step.


    "Give me keys to the car."


    Jonas stretched out his hand and asked Emily to take the key to start the car for inspection. Just as what Emily said, the car could not run away. As he turned his eyes, he saw the photo of them when they were young hanging on the trunk of the car.


    Seeing that Jonas had seen the photo, Emily was excited. She had hung it on purpose today, because she wanted to know weather Jonas didn''t care about their past relationship at all.


    Jonas reached out and grasped the pendant. After looking at it for a while, he finally plucked it cruelly. Emily was nervous at once. She wanted to go forward to stop it, but her feet stuck on the ground.


    "Jonas¡­"


    "You''d better not hang it on the car, lest it cause unnecessary misunderstandings."


    He said coldly. His words brought Emily''s heart to the bottom. He held out his hand to hold the photo. He didn''t pay attention to it, but he just felt that it would cause unnecessary trouble.


    Of course, Jonas wasn''t that childish to tear up those pictures. It couldn''t be the only one in Emily''s hand.


    "Yes¡­


    I''m sorry. I should have been more careful next time. "


    Emily took over the pendant and put it in the bag. She stated in a shaking voice.


    Emily has a gorgeous big waves, but it was a little dried since she hadn''t taken good care of her body for a long time. When she turned her head on one side, her sharp chin was exposed. A wise person could see that she was much thinner and older.


    "I don''t think we can find anything wrong with the car in a short time. You can ask someone to help you with the car."


    Jonas looked around again and felt something wrong, but he didn''t find out, so he cover the car bonnet and said to Emily. This time, his clothes were wrinkled and stained with dust.


    "Oh, okay."


    Emily responded and took out her mobile phone. The photo of the mobile screen was taken by herself and Jonas after she returned home. At that time, she was not afraid of Melinda at all. There was a big smile on Emily''s face. Although Jonas looked


    nd could handle many unexpected things well.


    The interview was over, and there was only one reporter interviewed left. This was the periodical office of her company. Melinda could finally have a rest.


    "Will your wife get angry if you come out like this?"


    "My wife likes your novel very much now. And she even asked me to bring her a signature. Well, do you agree to sign your novel or not?"


    "Of course I will sign it."


    The joke from Kent made Melinda relaxed a lot. Her cell phone rang at this time. Kent sensitively found that her face changed in an instant when her phone was rang.


    "Excuse me, Kent. I have to take this call."


    Melinda walked to a corner and hid herself behind a pillar. The name ''Jonas'' glowed arrogantly on the screen.


    She was not sure what news she would hear, so she picked up the phone with great anxiety.


    "Melinda, where are you now?"


    Since the press conference had come to an end, Jonas didn''t mention anything about the launch event. Hearing his good voice, Melinda was relieved, but then angry.


    "Jonas, do you still remember what you have promised me?"


    Melinda asked angrily. Although her voice was not loud, her mood swing was not small.


    Behind her anger was the unconcealed disappointment of Melinda. She was totally disappointed with what Jonas had done to her several times. She didn''t know how to trust him again.


    "Melinda, I''m sorry. Something happened to me and I''m late."


    Although it was late, Jonas still drove to the place of the press conference in spite of his regret, he dared not tell the real reason.


    Melinda had a bad feeling that he was deliberately hiding something from her.


    "Jonas, do you think you can always solve everything with an apology?"


    Melinda had been in prison for more than twenty years life had kept telling her that the apology was the palest thing in the world.


    "I met Emily''s car on my way here..."

 Chapter 99 Traffic Jam

    Jonas knew that Melinda wanted to know the reasons. He hesitated for a while and finally said it.


    Hearing the name of Emily, Melinda frowned. Then she hung up the phone without waiting for more words from Jonas, and her heart became even sadder.


    How many times did she have to be hurt before she could understand that she was not important at all in the heart of Jonas?


    As long as Emily appeared, all the illusions would be destroyed.


    Hearing the ''beep'' sound from the other side of the phone, Jonas was a little surprised. Then he knew that Melinda was angry. He dialed again, only to find that the other side was busy.


    After calming herself down, Melinda left the corner. Not far away, Kent was talking with an edited. Seeing that she came, the two of them stopped the topic tacitly.


    "Miss Mo, may I have the chance to cooperate with you next time? Your words are really pleasing."


    The edited one only regretted that Melinda had found a company to work before he met her.


    At the beginning, many people thought Melinda''s words were dark, but it was strange to look clean. After reading it carefully, one would find that the tenacity of a stubborn person in the darkness was something that ordinary people couldn''t have.


    It was also because of this strong contrast that made her words more distracted.


    "Thank you for your appreciation. I think there must be a chance."


    "I won''t bother you and Kent anymore. If you have the chance, we can talk more often."


    Then he turned around and smiled at Kent, "I look forward to our cooperation."


    "It''s my pleasure."


    The two men shook hands, then the edited and left in a short time. By what the two men said, Melinda sensed that the following cooperation of Kent would be from this magazine.


    "You don''t look well. You must be very tired after a long day."


    Kent was a smart man. He knew that the reason why Melinda looked bad was because of the phone call just now. However, he found a very tired excuse for her.


    "Yeah. I''ve been worrying about it for several days."


    Although a lot of things were handled by staff of the studio, she was always involved in the whole process. Therefore, she was exhausted.


    "There is an appointment later. You should have a rest first."


    Kent said painfully. He was quite unsatisfied with Jonas''s absence today, but he would not say it out. Because the emotional entanglement between Jonas and Melinda was just too sensitive.


    The questions and answers of the interview were prepared in advance. Melinda had no need to think about how to answer them. Kent had left. When everything returned to normal, Melinda collapsed into the sofa in the lounge.


    "Okay. The launch event is a success. Don''t worry about the follow-up. I''ve arranged a driver to send you home. Don''t stay here anymore."


    The editor found it funny of her like this. Melinda had always been a gentle and elegant lady in front of others, and she was rarely so d


    then said what happened this morning.


    "Grandpa, it''s my fault. I made such a mistake."


    Yulia said with guilt. Hearing this, Melinda remembered that there was indeed a slight cry of pain by Jonas''s side when she called him. Melinda didn''t expect that it was Yulia.


    But the time didn''t matter if Jonas arrived at the party or because of Emily.


    "Sorry, Melinda, I don''t know my brother is busy today."


    With tears in Yulia''s eyes, she looked so innocent and sincere.


    "It''s not your fault. You don''t need to apologize."


    "All right, all right. I''m confused by what you said. Jonas, tell me, what''s going on? Why don''t you go to Melinda''s new book show?"


    It took Nelson a long time to figure out what was going on, but he was clear that Jonas didn''t take part in the new book launch event.


    "Melinda, didn''t you say that you would let him be the mysterious guest? Will it be a problem if he doesn''t show up? Do you want me to call the media?"


    Nelson quickly thought about other things.


    Jonas felt guilty at the thought of it. After all, it was a publicity stunt.


    "I''m fine, Kent helped me."


    As soon as he heard the name of Kent, Jonas''s face became pale. But he knew that he deserved it, so he could do nothing but keep all his unhappiness in his heart.


    He had to explain the reason why he didn''t go to the press conference to his grandpa. If he tells the truth, Nelson will be furious and Melinda will be unhappy. That was not what he wanted to see.


    "There''s a traffic jam on the way. It''s too late when I arrived."


    Said Jonas. He was stuck in traffic because there was something wrong with Emily''s car. But he hadn''t thought that he would turn around and leave. In fact, he was just trying to help.


    Hearing his explanation, a mocking smile appeared on Melinda''s face. She thought, ''humph! Jonas is really good at lying!''


    Melinda didn''t know what exactly had happened, but she knew it definitely had something to do with Emily.

 Chapter 100 I Dont Trust You

    "Traffic jam? Don''t you have a plan about what to do? How could you make such a stupid mistake?"


    If only his grandpa could point at Jonas''s head and scold him. Nelson knew that Jonas was not the kid as he used to be. At last, he hit the ground with his walking stick to express his displeasure.


    "I''ll be more careful next time."


    No matter what his grandpa said, Jonas always meekly acknowledged his mistake. Nelson sighed helplessly. As the child had grown up, there were some things that Nelson could not control.


    "Melinda, he needs a lesson. Don''t get angry because of him. It''s not worth it."


    Nelson''s words sounded familiar to Melinda. Wasn''t it every time she comforted him?


    "Yes, Grandpa. I''m a little tired. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest first."


    Melinda looked exhausted. Nelson urged her to have a rest. Looking at Melinda, Jonas wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Words were frozen in his mouth.


    "Grandpa, I have to accompany Melinda."


    The atmosphere in the living room was not good. After looking around, Yulia finally said. They all knew that Melinda was still angry.


    "Go ahead. Pay attention to what you say. Don''t displease Melinda."


    Nelson ordered. He was worried that Yulia would say something wrong, which made Melinda feel even worse.


    After returning to her room, Melinda ruthlessly pulled off the necklace around her neck. Then a red mark appeared on her neck and a slight tingling sensation made her groan. Then she rubbed her injured position and threw the thing on the dresser.


    If it were not Grandpa, Melinda would have sneered at Jonas. It was lucky that he met Emily in the traffic jam!


    "Jonas, you are a despicable man!"


    Staring at the necklace, Melinda completely thought it was Jonas. She scolded in depression, and finally sat down on the chair, covering her face with both hands to hide the complex emotions on her face.


    She shouldn''t have been angry since she had decided not to be entangled with him anymore. However, she found that she couldn''t control herself at all.


    She had become greedier and she wanted more.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    The regular knock on the door came in neatly. Mo Lian patted her face and shouted at the door, "come in."


    The moment Yulia opened the door, she looked into the room out of the door first. After seeing that Melinda was sitting in front of the dresser, Yulia walked into the bedroom.


    Melinda was surprised that Yulia would come to her at this time, and she seemed to care about her a lot today. Also Yulia became more and more friendly to Melinda during this period, Melinda''s opinion about Yulia slightly changed.


    "Melinda, are you okay?"


    Yulia asked with care. Melinda stood up and went to the sofa. Yulia sat on Melinda''s left and looked around her bedroom curiously.


    "I''m fine. Thank you for your concern."


    In the past, They had a lot of conflicts with each other. Even if Yulia had changed, it was not the time that Melinda willing to say


    t made sense when he understood it. He felt that she was threatening him with his grandfather.


    "I am going to attend it. On my way to the company, I happened to meet Emily and her car was just stuck in the street. Can I foresight it?"


    He was in a hurry to attend the new book launch, so he found a more convenient way to get it on time. However, he didn''t expect that it would lead to such a bad situation.


    "Wow, it seems that fate has brought you two together."


    Melinda didn''t believe that it would be an accident and that there was a block of traffic. Couldn''t Jonas change the way? In the final analysis, it was just because of Emily.


    ''Emily! Emily! Emily!'' The name kept echoing in her mind. Melinda felt that she was almost driven mad.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    Jonas asked incredulously. He had done so many things and made a lot of compromise, but in the end, he was distrusted by Melinda. Thinking of the moment when the accident happened, Melinda asks Kent for help, which made him very jealous.


    "Jonas, have you done anything that could make me believe you?"


    "who did you believe except mine? Your good senior, Kent? "


    With a violent expression in his eyes, Jonas could not control himself at all and his strength was a little out of control.


    Due to great pain, Melinda cried out in a low voice as a result of inertia. Then she bit her lips tightly to prevent herself from making any sound. With tears in her eyes, she looked at Jonas stubbornly.


    "Yes, at least Kent won''t break his promise to me!"


    Melinda said, gritting her teeth. Her words irritated Jonas, who seemed to be furious and stared straight at her. Under great pressure, Melinda felt it difficult to breathe, but she was unwilling to make any compromise.


    "Damn it!"


    "Fuck off!" Jonas murmured. Melinda struggling to keep him out of touching her. But she was no match for him. As Jonas slowed down his strength, he hit hard against a cupboard aside. For a moment, his muddled head felt dizzy.

 Chapter 101 Emotional Flooding

    After a long while, Melinda came to her senses. Her elbow was bruised and her head was hit. She rubbed her head and looked at the angry face of Jonas, who standing beside her.


    Melinda fumbled around to find a point. When she touched the photo frame on the bedside table, her temper burst out. She slammed the frame hard on the floor.


    The frame fell to the corner. Two seconds later, it fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    The clear and crisp sound made Jonas sober up in an instant. He realized what he had just done and could not help but feel a little flustered.


    "Melinda, I..."


    Melinda rubbed her forehead and looked at the photo frame. She staggered over and picked up the photo among the fragments. At this moment, the pleasure and happiness in the journey disappeared with this broken photo frame.


    She rested her fingers on the photo, looking at their smiling faces. Then she tore the photo into pieces with her hands without mercy. Soon, the photo and the frame were broken into pieces.


    Seeing that, Jonas''s heart throbbed. He wanted to stop Melinda, but he didn''t know what to do.


    "Melinda... Are you okay?"


    Looking at her worriedly, Jonas was annoyed that he had lost control of himself. He clasped his hands, and he wanted to break them. He whispered the words of concern and didn''t know what to do.


    "Slapped me and then gave me two candies?"


    Melinda said with a mocking smile. Looking at the mess in the bedroom, she could not help but have a headache. Jonas looked at her with eager eyes and he was like a kid who had made a mistake.


    "I want to have a rest."


    She was too tired to take care of the wounds on her body and mind. Now she just wanted to have a good sleep, and if she fell asleep, nothing would be wrong.


    Melinda curled up in the bed, exhausted.


    She had been busy with the new book launch the whole day. In no time, Melinda fell asleep quickly. Her tense body gradually relaxed. In the quiet room, her smooth and light breaths sounded.


    Jonas slowed down and approached the bed. Melinda''s hair was a little messy on the face, which covered the wound on her forehead. Her forehead was tightly wrinkled when she was asleep, which hurt Jonas a lot.


    He was very gentle and slow, as if he were looking at the rare treasure. When he saw the wound on Melinda''s forehead, his eyes contracted, his fists clenched, and then loosened. He carefully lifted the quilt to check the injury on her elbow.


    The slight red and bruise made him chagrined. He then quietly left the bedroom and went to the living room on the first floor to look for the medical kit.


    He was not familiar with the decoration at all. Finally, he found it with the help of Jasmine. When Jonas came back to the bedroom, he carefully cleaned the wound for Melinda and then sat on a sofa, paralyzed.


    Thinking that it was all his fault, he didn''t know how to face Melinda. Look


    nd out his feelings for Melinda as soon as possible, but he felt there were too many things that he hadn''t noticed during this period.


    For example, the contradiction between the two people, and those dissatisfaction.


    "No, thanks."


    Jonas didn''t want to talk about it at all. Actually, it was because of Emily. If they two keep in touch, Melinda would misunderstand them.


    He didn''t make a mistake, so he knew that there was something he couldn''t do.


    Emily was a little surprised, but still said considerately, "Well, you can call me at any time if you are unhappy."


    Without answering, Jonas hung up the phone directly and threw his phone aside. He got up and walked to the French window, with two sides of high green plants. Looking down, it was a city with heavy traffic.


    He reached out to pull a leaf from a plant and observed the vein of it carefully. He was serious about such a boring thing, but his eyes were hollow. Nobody knew what he was thinking.


    After a long time, Jonas threw away the leaves and picked up the mobile phone and the car keys on the table. He found that he could do nothing. He just wanted to go home and see Melinda.


    Even though they got into a real fight, it would make him feel at ease. It was self-torture.


    On the way, Jonas had been thinking about how to face and how to talk to her nicely. He must control his own emotions. He had thought a lot, but he ignored that Melinda did not pay attention to him at all.


    "Melinda, how''s your wound? Let me help you with the ointment."


    Melinda was wearing a long sleeve and her hair was down. Since Jonas couldn''t see her wound clearly, he could only say dryly.


    "Jasmine, prepare a cup of milk for me at nine o''clock. I''m going to my room."


    Seemed not to hear what Jonas said, Melinda turned to say to Jasmine. Jonas, being snubbed by her, was unwilling to leave. He followed her all the way until he was shut out of the bedroom.

 Chapter 102 Making Trouble In The Bar

    She had a cold face to him the whole night, and Jonas''s patience had been worn out.


    He wanted to do something to vent his emotions, but what happened in the afternoon was still vivid in his mind. Being dispirited, Jonas went back to his bedroom.


    It was the place he had lived before. The entire room was painted in gray. Since he moved to Melinda''s room, there were fewer and fewer things in this bedroom. Only the servants would come up and clean it every day.


    The room was so cold that Jonas was not used to it. He missed the cozy bedroom when he was with Melinda.


    "If you are not happy, you can call me at any time."


    Emily''s words suddenly came to his mind. Jonas hesitated for a moment, then took out his phone and dialed a string of numbers.


    "Jonas."


    Emily answered the phone in a short time, because she was surprised that Jonas would call her at this time.


    "Are you free now?"


    Jonas''s voice was still cold, but for Emily, it was a good opportunity to take advantage of this opportunity to rebuild her best image in his heart.


    The more kind-hearted she was, the more irrational Melinda would be.


    By that time, it would be easier for Yulia to drive a wedge between them.


    "Yes. Would you like to see me?"


    Fearing that Jonas might go back on his word, Emily responded in a hurry. Realizing that she was in a hurry, she covered her mouth and tried to calm herself down.


    "Yes,"


    replied Jonas sulkily. As he couldn''t read any documents at the company, he had no idea how to deal with Jonas at home.


    Maybe he should try to understand what the woman was thinking.


    "I see you are in a bad mood. How about going to the bar? I know it''s a secret bar and you are very stressed out at work recently. Let''s go and relax,"


    Emily asked carefully for Jonas''s opinion, secretly calculating.


    Not knowing what she was thinking about, Jonas agreed without thinking.


    Emily gave the name of the bar to Jonas, who hung up the phone, changed his clothes, walked to the door of Melinda, hesitated for a long time and still left.


    The black sports car disappeared in the darkness of Gu''s mansion.


    There were many people in the bar who came for fun. Jonas''s outstanding appearance had attracted many people''s attention when he entered the bar.


    Women in groups of three or five pointed at Jonas and talked about him, as if they were discussing who to hook up with him first.


    "Long Island Iced Tea."


    "Hey, guy, why don''t you give it a try of Stay Out Tonight?"


    Just as Jonas finished his words, a woman in a silver strapless short dress came up and spoke "Stay Out Tonight" in an extremely ambiguous tone.


    Stay Out Tonight, this kind of drink was as strong as its name, and people with poor drinking capacity would get dizzy as long as they smelt the pungent smell of the drink.


    And the drink was highly alcoholic.


    Jonas looked at the woman in disgust. The bartender did not say anything, and made a cup of Long Island Iced Tea for him. Jonas drank it at a gulp.


    Since the taste of the cocktail


    face. "Jonas, that person... He has been touching my hands and putting his feet on my legs all the time,"


    Emily said in an aggrieved tone with a frightened look on her face. Jonas looked around and saw the man next to Emily biting a piece of watermelon. The man looked around casually.


    It looked like he was a playboy.


    This man was just curious, but he did not expect to cause misunderstanding on Emily''s purpose.


    "Jonas, help me,"


    Emily said again, while a murderous look appeared in her eyes. The person didn''t touch her, let alone what she said, but she still said so. Meanwhile, Jonas lost his judgment due to the drunk, so he had no doubt about what Emily said.


    Jonas held Emily''s hand and led her to sit at the other seat beside him. The man turned around and looked at Jonas with confusion.


    "Buddy, what''s wrong?"


    "You don''t deserve to call me buddy!"


    With no mercy, Jonas had been too drunk to control himself. His fist fell on the man''s face, and the man fell to the ground. The girls around him screamed and dodged the mess.


    "Dare you say that again! Who are you talking to me like that? Do you believe that I will let you crawl out of here?"


    The man covered the corner of his mouth, feeling that his teeth were almost broken. He often appeared in this bar and had a rich family background. He had many friends by his side. At this time a swarm of people swarmed over.


    "Beat my bro! Do you want to die?"


    Huffed a bad tempered man, who was waving his fist and rushing to Jonas. But Jonas dodged it swiftly. Although drunk, his combat effectiveness didn''t decrease but was even more terrifying than usual.


    Usually, he would control himself. But now, he hit the man so hard with all his strength. Soon, the man''s face was black and blue. There was no wound on Jonas''s face, but his clothes were just wrinkled.


    "Holy shit, where is the manager?"


    Seeing that they couldn''t defeat Jonas, someone called out the manager. The manager appeared to stop them with several security guards.

 Chapter 103 A Drunk Accident

    The manager didn''t know Jonas, but he knew he was well dressed and had a temperament that was hard for ordinary people to have. And people of the other side were regular customers, so he didn''t dare to offend Jonas and them. The only thing he could do was to comfort them separately.


    Emily walked to hold Jonas, who was too drunk to stand upright. It was hard to imagine that he was the one who reacted quickly to the fight just now.


    "Jonas, you are drunk."


    Jonas didn''t answer. His eyes were still staring at the manager and the group of people angrily. The way he vented his anger on the man earlier made him feel better. When he was stopped suddenly, he was very unhappy, and even had an impulse to continue to beat them.


    The manager looked at his eyes, inexplicably starting to feel a little scared. He had a feeling that the next moment this guest''s fist would hit on his face. Therefore, he silently retreated a few steps.


    Many people had seen that Jonas beat someone first, but he was too drunk to tell the reason. Emily apologized guiltily, and no one noticed that she was the one who started it.


    "I''m sorry, my friend is drunk. All the money for the wine is on our table,"


    Emily said to the manager, trying to take out the wallet from Jonas, but she was avoided by him.


    "Jonas, give me your wallet. I will pay for the wine."


    Jonas looked aside from his coat for a while before he put a black leather wallet in Emily''s hand. When Emily opened the wallet, she saw a photo of Jonas and Melinda.


    The two people were holding each other intimately on the street of Fiji. The smile on their faces was so harsh.


    Emily wanted to tear the photo into pieces, but she resisted the urge. The manager was a clever man. As soon as he heard that she wanted to pay the bill, he asked the bar counter to check the bill, of course, with the bill of the man who was beaten by Jonas.


    Since Jonas didn''t have much cash with him, Emily thought for a while and pulled out a Black Card from it. When the manager saw the card, he became even more respectful. In A City, not many people could have such a card.


    "Could you please find someone to help me get him out?" Emily said to the manager. Jonas looked thin, but his weight was heavy. It was difficult for Emily to take him away by herself.


    The manager didn''t arrange anyone else. Instead, he himself walked along with Emily and helped the drunken Jonas out of the bar. This farce was soon over, and those revelry men went mad again.


    Walking out of the bar, a night breeze blew, making people feel chilly all over. Since Jonas felt hot all over, he felt much better.


    With the manager''s help, Emily finally succeeded in pushing Jonas into her car. She sweated a lot and leaned against the car door for a rest.


    "Miss, if there is nothing else, I will go back first."


    The manager heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Jonas had been put into the car and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    "Thank you,"


    Emily said. The manager looked at her and found her familiar, but he couldn''t recal


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "I am going to sleep."


    In fact, Melinda stayed up all night. Knowing that Jonas was out, she couldn''t help but think about his whereabouts. But she was too proud to ask him by phone.


    "My brother is drunk. You..."


    "Oh, you can just put him on the sofa. There is a quilt in the bedroom downstairs. Jasmine knows where it is,"


    Melinda answered coldly, showing no emotion on her face. Yulia blinked, as if she had heard something wrong. Looking at her doubtfully, Melinda said again, "Anything else?"


    "No... Nothing."


    The door was closed after Yulia finished speaking, and she could even hear the door being locked.


    Yulia walked back to the living room with some hesitation. She said to Gavin what Melinda had said. Gavin''s face changed for a moment. Fortunately, Jasmine reacted quickly and saved the scene in time.


    "Mrs. Melinda was tired and injured today, so she can''t take care of young master. How about letting young master sleep in the guest bedroom downstairs? If anything happens tonight, I can check on him in time."


    "That''s it. Jasmine, go and clean up the guest bedroom first."


    Gavin had no other choice. Melinda got hurt, if they still sent Jonas to her room, they two would have a hard time at night.


    "I clean the room every day. The only thing I need to do is to make the bed."


    As Jasmine said, she prepared a guest bedroom with her sharp hands and feet, and then several people took Jonas to the guest bedroom. As for his wrinkled clothes with the smell of alcohol, everyone selectively ignored it.


    Since Jonas didn''t like being touched by others, it was best for Melinda to help him change clothes.


    "Well, everyone can go back to have a rest now. Jasmine, do you want me to stay here to help you?"


    "No, it''s not a big deal. I''m going to make some tea to sober the young master up. He can drink it when he wakes up."


    After settling down Jonas, the group of people left with vigor and vitality. Melinda stood against the window on the second floor and went downstairs after it became quiet.

 Chapter 104 The Promotion Of The New Book

    Jasmine was busy in the kitchen and did not notice that Melinda went downstairs. Melinda walked into the guest bedroom holding a set of clothes of Jonas. She lost her temper at the sight of the man lying on the bed who was as drunk as mud.


    Melinda fetched a basin of water from the washroom, and wiped the body carefully for Jonas. After that, she changed his clothes. All by herself made her exhausted.


    Jonas looked tidy, but Melinda had been sweating all over. The towel in her hand fell on Jonas''s face as if she was venting her anger.


    He seemed a little uncomfortable and pulled the towel aside.


    "Do you feel uncomfortable? I should be the one feel uncomfortable,"


    Melinda said with a smile. She threw the clothes into the washing basin outside and went back to the second floor. After making the sober tea, Jasmine looked around the guest bedroom and saw the scene. She couldn''t help but smile with relief.


    They just had a quarrel. Didn''t they care about each other?


    The next morning, when Jonas woke up, he felt the pain of his forehead and the hangover after he woke up.


    He looked at his watch. It was only six o''clock in the morning. The bedroom looked strange to him. He tried hard to recall what had happened last night, but he felt more uncomfortable.


    "Ah!"


    He rubbed his head and found that the clothes he wore were his own clothes. He was somehow relieved.


    "Young master, you are awake. I have some tea to sober you up."


    Jasmine was preparing breakfast. Seeing that Jonas woke up, she exhorted him to drink the tea. Then she turned around and went back to her work. Jonas drank some tea to sober himself up and wanted to go back to the bedroom to wash his face.


    The door was locked from inside.


    Not wanting to disturb Melinda at this hour, Jonas returned to his bedroom and felt much better after a shower.


    Nelson didn''t sleep well last night. Thinking of Jonas and the still contact between him and Emily, he felt sorry for Melinda. Thinking of his own health, he didn''t know how long he could protect her. All of a sudden, he was so depressed that he couldn''t fall asleep.


    Early in the morning, Nelson woke up and went to the yard to play Tai Chi. As Jonas was about to go out, he was stopped by his grandfather.


    "Don''t you want to tell me what happened yesterday?"


    Nelson closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then he sat on a stone bench nearby, and Jonas stood in front of him.


    Jonas looked like his father, but he had a more angular and ruthless character. All the time, Nelson was satisfied with him except when it came to relationships.


    "I won''t let myself get drunk like this anymore."


    Jonas had no idea that it was Emily who sent him back last night.


    After calming down in the morning, Nelson was on the verge of exploding again. He snorted and said, "It was Emily who sent you back last night. Why did you still tangle with her?"


    This question was also what Nelson wanted to ask last night. But since Jonas was so drunk last night and had lost his consciousness, it was useless for him to ask any question.


    But Nelson didn''t expect that the person who woke up and was sma


    and the two went downstairs silently. Nelson sent her off in person and told the assistant to take good care of her. He really wanted to arrange someone to take care of her personally.


    Then Melinda left, and began to concentrate on the promotion of the new book. Jonas felt that it was empty at home. During this period, Melinda had not been in touch with him, and the messages he had sent to her were not replied either.


    Every time when he saw the latest news about Melinda, it was in her official Weibo, which was about Melinda would go to the next bookstore in the next city to advertise.


    She looked much thinner in those pictures.


    After half a month''s promotion, Melinda eventually fell ill. But her schedule was tight. Even if she felt uncomfortable, she still had to stick to it.


    At the end of one round, Melinda came to the city next A City. After she made an announcement, Kent sent a message to her that he was in the same city and requested her to take a rest after knowing that she was sick.


    "How can you ignore your own health? Don''t you know that your body is the capital for everything?"


    "It''s only a few days. I can hold on."


    Today''s promotion was done with the help of Kent. After returning to the hotel early to have a rest, she chatted with Kent for a while. Then, Kent came to the point.


    "I am preparing a new book recently. Are you interested in working with me?"


    "Cooperate in book?"


    Melinda asked in confusion. Such things were not unprecedented, but after all, it was a minority. And she was the romantic type, completely different from Kent.


    "Yes. If you don''t mind, I''ll have someone call your editor later."


    "Well, I also want to change my style. And we will discuss the details when we go back. I look forward to our cooperation,"


    said Melinda. Kent was very happy. He also told her some inspirations of his and the style of the book. He believed that she was a good match.


    Compared with the busy life of Melinda, Jonas led a lonely life. With the absence of Melinda, Jonas had always been in low spirits and couldn''t be in a good mood.

 Chapter 105 Labor Strike

    Jonas had been out of his mind all day long and was inefficient, which brought much trouble to William. He dare not mention anything when there was something wrong, but he was very worried about it when it came to the matters of the company. He just wouldn''t stop struggling.


    The last stop for Melinda''s promotion was the city library of A City. This day, many people of the company came to participate in the promotion. As time went by, Melinda had more and more fans.


    The last stop became the most exciting stop. The sales line for signing was extremely long, and the editor gave orders in person. The assistant felt happy when she received gifts that the fans sent to Melinda.


    After signing for two hours, Melinda took a break halfway, and her right hand became soft and weak. The signature she signed during this period of time made her want to practice writing on her left hand.


    "You''ve lost a lot of weight."


    "So can I have a good rest from now on?"


    Melinda touched her cheek and found that it was running out of flesh. She should eat some nutritious food after going home. The editor was not as worried as before while thinking her mental state was good.


    "You should take a break today. Remember to protect your hands. Sign ten thousand books in a couple of days,"


    the editor said relentlessly. Melinda''s books became very popular on the Internet and in other libraries, and the publishing house had expedited the printing of the second batch.


    Hearing the signature, Melinda became afraid. Rubbing her right hand, she thought that her right hand really needed to be protected.


    After the signing of the day, the company arranged a car for Melinda to go home. She didn''t inform anyone in advance. Her sudden return surprised everyone.


    Everyone was also unprepared.


    Jonas was having a meeting in the company. He left directly during the meeting. Aron took this opportunity to blame him in front of the shareholders.


    Nelson said to Melinda that she had lost a lot of weight and even tanned.


    "It must be a hard journey. Ask the servant to prepare more food for Melinda''s favorite tonight."


    The concern from Nelson made Melinda feel at home. After a few words, she went back to the bedroom to pack up, and there were much more things than she originally took.


    The most of the things were gifts from her fans. Melinda had Gavin specially customized a cabinet to place these things. It was an hour later that they had been sorted out.


    Melinda took pictures of all the gifts, posted them on Weibo to express her thanks for all of her fans and that she had returned home safe and sound.


    It was official, but it was very sincere. It didn''t take long for the post to receive many comments and reposts. Many fans thought highly of her collecting gifts well.


    As soon as Jonas returned home, he saw Melinda checking her cellphone, with a faint smile at the corners of her mouth. Jonas was almost fascinated by her smile. He hadn''t seen her smile for a long time.


    Jonas didn''t say anything and just stared at her until Melinda looked up. They looked at each other.


    "Melinda,"


    Jonas said in a soft voice. He had an impulse to tell her his feelings for her. He wanted Melinda to know how much he misse


    ng not to hear anything. Yulia also ate quietly and did not say a word.


    "Grandpa, Melinda, I have something to deal with in the company. Enjoy your meal."


    Jonas didn''t say more. He grabbed a coat from the clothes stand, put it on and went out with the car key.


    The board of directors held this meeting to discuss the company''s recent issues.


    When Jonas got to the company, there was no one in the CEO''s office except for William. There were still ten minutes left before the meeting of the board of directors started, so Jonas could only read the papers temporarily.


    "Boss, the general manager may trouble you,"


    William said perplexedly. He could do nothing about it, because Jonas had been so inefficient recently. It had not been solved for so long, and the effect was becoming more and more huge.


    "Well, if there is nothing else, you can go back first. I can dealt with it here."


    Hearing this, William, who had been working hard for so many years, felt that it was worthwhile. However, he did not know that the reason why Jonas said so was that he was in a good mood because of the return of Melinda.


    Recently, the company had been faced with the problem of a strike of labor. The disputes had never stopped and there was no effective decision to be made. The proposal of Jonas was made back by Aron with various excuses.


    This time, the board of directors attacked him because he was not capable of making effective decisions.


    "This matter needs all the top leaders to deal with together. I want to hear your opinions."


    Jonas glanced at the people in the room, and apparently no one wanted to answer this question and how to deal with it.


    "Of course we have no disagreement. You have always been the one who made decisions, haven''t you? We just need to be obedient,"


    Aron said. His words easily stimulated the grief of the shareholders. After Jonas was in power, their power of speech and decision-making was less and less.


    Although many of Jonas''s decisions could bring benefits, it still made many people unhappy.


    Hearing Aron''s words, those people even found a reason for their silence. They all agreed with him.

 Chapter 106 Crisis Was Resolved

    "Yes, sir. You''re the boss of the company, and the decision-maker is you. I hope you can tell us what we should do about this situation." A shareholder said ambiguously with the encouragement of Aron.


    Aron closed the folder in front of him, and his whole body leaned against the chair. The turbid eyes under the thick glasses reflected the greedy light.


    "For the strike, I hope you can promote creative thinking and work out a solution. Today''s meeting is over. If you have any objection, you can come to my office alone."


    He knocked on the table of the conference room and said indifferently. A group of shareholders were stunned and then in an uproar, but Aron was not surprised at all.


    Jonas had put most of his attention on Melinda recently. The people in the CEO office had often discussed privately, and Aron had known that by the informants he arranged.


    "What''s wrong with boss? He seems to have no time to handle things properly."


    "Yes, the documents I sent three days ago have not been approved yet."


    The shareholders and the managers were talking about Jonas''s attitude of handling things recently. They were all very dissatisfied with him.


    "Come on. Since Jonas is not an iron man, it''s inevitable."


    Aron came out to mediate the dispute, but acquiesced in everyone''s view. Even though Jonas had left, the meeting room was still lively.


    Jonas didn''t go back to the office, but went straight to the house of Gu''s mansion. At that time, Aron came out to mediate the dispute, but acquiesced in everyone''s view. Even though Jonas had left, the meeting room was still lively. Melinda was making a video call with Kent. Seeing that Jonas came back, Melinda just took a glance at him and then continued to discuss new opinions with Kent.


    "We can talk about it tomorrow. My wife has called me."


    Kent said considerately when he saw Jonas who had a long face behind Melinda in the video. Seeing this, Jonas''s face softened a little and gave Kent a look.


    "Okay, let''s meet tomorrow and discuss it in detail."


    After hanging up the video, Melinda put away her mobile phone and turned around, feeling that she was enveloped in a shadow. Jonas leaned forward to her and blocked all the light with his tall body.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    Full of jealousy, he stared at Melinda stubbornly, trying to find an answer.


    "I don''t want to tell you. I need to rest now."


    Melinda faced Jonas coldly. She didn''t want Jonas to know that she had cooperated with Kent because she was afraid that Jonas might destroy the cooperation.


    "My company hasn''t been in trouble recently. After I finish the work in the company, I''ll take you to travel. Do you have anywhere you want to go?"


    Melinda didn''t want to tell him, but Jonas didn''t go on asking. His stubbornness disappeared all of a sudden and he changed the topic. When he mentioned that there was a trouble in the company, Jonas looked forward to her care.


    "I will think about it later."


    Melinda paused, struggling in her mind, but swallowed what she wanted to say at last. He probably didn''t lack her care. She turned off the light in the bedroom and mumbled, "If


    d that he was very protective of Melinda.


    "My brother went on strike in his company. Can you help him?"


    The matter with Emily was no longer a secret. It was reported by many media, but suppressed, so it didn''t become a big deal for the time being.


    "Strike?"


    Emily had no idea about financial news, neither did Yulia. So after talking with her for a long time, Emily still felt in a daze.


    The final solution was to ask Emily to try to solve the problem for Jonas with the effect of a star, which could lead to a win-win situation.


    Jonas had been worried about it for a long time, and he didn''t expect it to come to an end so soon. He had asked William to find out that it was Emily who had been speaking for Soaring Group when she attended the event and livestream.


    "Miss Bai helped us out. Boss, I think you should thank her."


    William said in surprise. In the past, he didn''t have a good impression of Emily. He always felt that she got close to Jonas with certain purpose. But this time, he had a completely different impression on her.


    It was known to all that the all staffs of whole floor was deeply troubled by this matter. The meeting was held every day.


    Of course, Jonas was grateful for Emily''s help. When he was thinking, his phone rang. He didn''t hang up as usual.


    "Jonas, are you free tonight? "I want to invite you to take part in a party with me."


    "Don''t say no so quickly. These people have a great influence in the entertainment circle, and there are a lot of business friends who might help you."


    The situation had been turned around. Even though Jonas had thought about what to do next, he didn''t refuse. The party was not so significant to him as she had expected.


    "You have been busy with the business of the company recently. You can have a trip to relax yourself. If you really don''t like it, we can just have a short walk on the street."


    Emily spent a lot of time to get the invitation of the party and persuaded Jonas. The thought of going home and seeing the indifferent face of Melinda made him depressed.


    "Okay, I''ll pick you up tonight."

 Chapter 107 Its Her Perfume

    After the dinner, Emily usually invited Jonas and Jonas to go out for fun, playing golf or mountain climbing.


    In fact, Jonas had nothing to do but work. He used to work in office and stay at home, which was so monotonous.


    Now that Emily had invited him for dinner, although he didn''t want to go, he couldn''t refuse her. After a while, they also went to a lot of places. The outdoor activities made people feel relaxed, so Jonas finally adjusted his mood and came back to his senses.


    "Jonas, I found a French restaurant recently opened by your company. I wonder if you are willing to take out his wallet to invite me to dinner."


    While selecting clothes in the mall, Emily made a phone call with a flushed face, just like a woman in love.


    "It''s my honor to invite a famous star for dinner." Jonas was in a good mood and joked for the first time.


    "Don''t make fun of me. You know I''m having a hard time."


    Emily''s eyes darkened, and she became much depressed. With some guilt, Jonas realized that he had said something wrong, wondering whether he should invest in a new play for Emily.


    "Sorry, I put my foot in my mouth. How about I invite you to have a dinner and apologize to you?"


    "Well, I accept it reluctantly."


    Said Emily, as if she was in a dilemma. She had made an appointment with Jonas, so she stopped disturbing him.


    She was very happy recently, because Jonas seldom refused her invitation. And she could see that his opinion of her had gradually changed.


    At dinner time, there were only two people left at the table of the Gu''s mansion, only Nelson and Melinda. They looked very lonely. The Nelson was unhappy, and Melinda didn''t know what to say. She just ate silently, feeling bad.


    Jonas seldom went home for dinner this month, and he often came home very late.


    "Did you quarrel with each other?"


    Asked Nelson. It was rare for Jonas to leave home like this, and Nelson''s words made her feel embarrassed. She wiped her mouth awkwardly. Then she said: "we are not in conflict."


    "You are a couple and you will live together with each other for a lifetime. If you have something to say, just say it. Don''t be stiff. It will only make your relationship worse."


    "What I say that you might be unhappy with it. But Carla, this is what I have talked about most of my life. The most important thing between people is to communicate."


    Nelson did not want to blame Melinda, but he could not help but remind her in this way after seeing the two of them keep fighting like this.


    Jonas was a proud man. If Melinda didn''t care about him, it would be a blow to his self-esteem.


    "Well, go back and have a good rest."


    Pursing her lips, Melinda didn''t say a word. She thought of what Nelson said and reflected on her own behavior. Jonas though it was wrong for him, she had to admit it and take a long time to make it clear.


    On her way back to the villa, she wondered if she should have a good talk with Jonas.


    She felt like she had something on her mind, so she couldn''t say anything else. After what Kent had said, she didn''t hear a si


    n a nearby breakfast shop in a senior club.


    "Are you in a good mood today?"


    Seeing Jonas slightly smile from time to time, Emily could not help asking. She wore the usual perfume, and as she got closer to him, the smell of it became stronger.


    Jonas felt a little uncomfortable and frowned. He liked the smell of Melinda, which was very comfortable with the smell of their shower gel.


    "Yes."


    Jonas answered perfunctorily, but thinking that he wanted to go back home early to accompany Melinda today, he wasn''t listening to Emily carefully. Emily had talked with Jonas for a long time, but there was no response from him, so she found that he was absent-minded.


    Jonas was good at playing billiards while Emily was a beginner. She only read the online lessons and threw away her skill when she played it.


    "You don''t know how to play billiards?"


    Since Emily couldn''t play billiards, why did she ask him out?


    "Yes, I see you are doing well. Can you teach me?" Emily knew that Jonas was good at playing billiards. In middle school, she often saw him play billiards with several friends outside the campus.


    If Jonas had taught her, they would have physical contact and be very intimate, which was the reason why Emily chose to play billiards.


    "Let me help you get a coach."


    Thinking of the intimate contact between he and Emily, Jonas refuse to teach her. Emily''s face turned pale. She had thought that Jonas would not refuse after getting along with each other these days.


    "You have to find someone more skillful. Then I will challenge you,"


    Emily said flirtatiously, with her fingers holding the club tightly. Her face was full of smile, but she was very angry in her heart.


    Jonas played twice, and he was not very interested in playing. He sat aside and watched Emily practicing. Emily was absent-minded and could not play well.


    "Emily, just concentrate on your practice. I''ve got to go."


    "Aren''t we supposed to have lunch together?"


    Hearing this, Emily quickly put down the club in her hand and stopped him.

 Chapter 108 Quarrel Endlessly

    "How about next time? I''ll take you to your favorite restaurant."


    His voice sounded perfunctory. Emily covered her anger and tried to make a smile.


    "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. Please go ahead with your work. I can handle myself."


    Her forced smile and thoughtfulness made Jonas a little guilty, but it disappeared in a flash.


    Emily walked to the window and looked out. Jonas''s car just came out of the garage. It disappeared from the road like an arrow off the string.


    "Miss Bai, do you still need practice?"


    Seeing that Emily had been standing by the window looking outside, the coach looked around curiously, but did not know what was going on, so he could not help asking and breaking the silence.


    "No, I''m not feeling well today. Maybe next time."


    Seeing that Jonas wasn''t around, Emily didn''t even smile, with a cold face. The coach wondered why there was a big difference in this person, but on second thought, she said she felt uncomfortable.


    "Okay, next time you come here, just come to me,"


    the coach said as he decided not to disturb her.


    Jonas drove home at full speed. With a sudden break, the car stopped steadily in front of the villa. He got out of the car and strode towards the villa. Just in the meantime, Melinda was watching TV series idly and didn''t react too much when seeing him coming back.


    He stopped. ''That''s it?''


    He came back home full of excitement. It never occurred to him that he got such a treatment. Jonas was very disappointed, but he didn''t show too much.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Jonas tried to find a topic to ask. The moment he sat down, Melinda frowned and looked at him. She sniffed and pushed him away hard.


    "Stay away from me."


    Jonas looked at her inexplicably, and saw the anger in her eyes. He seemed to have done nothing just now.


    Seeing his puzzled face, Melinda sneered in her heart and smelt the strong perfume that Emily used. Even if she moved away, the scent seemed to be floating in the air and never stopped.


    "Did you go to see Emily in the early morning? And you were with her these days."


    What she said was not a question, but a statement of absolute certainty. She was sure that what she said was absolutely right, and that Jonas must have gone to see Emily. The smell was definitely right.


    There was a flicker of surprise in his cold eyes, but there was no panic in it. In the eyes of Jonas, Melinda cared about him that she would say that. He was very excited about what he had heard.


    There seemed to be only one expression left on his cold face. He looked at Melinda in silence, and then said very calmly, "Yes, I have been chatting with Emily. Don''t think too much."


    He said "Emily" intimately. ''Don''t think too much? Jonas, do you think all the people in the world are fools?'' she thought.


    Moreover, when Melinda heard that the name of Emily was related to Jonas, she intuitively believed that something bad would happen.


    J


    stand why it still hurt after she agreed to leave.


    Unconsciously, Melinda''s eyes were filled with tears. She winked, and tears fell down on her cheeks.


    It was supposed to be a weekend for relaxation, but they stayed in the bedroom with one in the living room and did nothing, just like statues.


    During the lunch, Jasmine prepared a lot of their favorite food, but Melinda didn''t walk out of the bedroom, and she kept the same even when it came to dinner. At this time, Jonas became a little anxious.


    Just as he was about to go to the bedroom, he saw Melinda walk to the dining table as if nothing had happened. She smiled brightly at Jasmine who was beside her. "Jasmine, I am a little hungry. Can you cook some noodles for me?"


    "My lady, how about I heat the foo? You and young master can have some."


    Jasmine glanced at Jonas cautiously, reminding Melinda that Jonas didn''t have dinner either.


    "No, thanks. I''ll enjoy the noodles."


    Jasmine was helpless. But she still cooked more noodles. Jonas and Melinda had a quarrel, but they should not vent their anger on their own bodies.


    Melinda was very quiet, smiling gently to everyone, but only cold to Jonas. Only Jasmine who was taking care of her knew that she had not laughed or smiled actually since that day, and she was always in low spirits at home.


    Jonas had tried to communicate with Melinda, but ended up with a quarrel. And the quarrel was even more and more fierce than the last one. Yulia saw they quarrel with each other by accident once, which made her tremble with fear, but she was very excited.


    She knew that it was all Emily''s contribution.


    "It seems that you and my brother get along well recently. They quarreled with each other every day because of you,"


    Yulia said with a smile as she covered her mouth. At the thought of the sad look on Melinda''s face, she felt good.


    And Nelson didn''t know it yet. The Gu''s mansion would be very "lively" if Nelson knew it.

 Chapter 109 The Ultimate Goal

    "Really? It''s just the beginning, but Melinda can''t stand it?"


    Emily was also smiling, but her smile was inexplicably creepy, and the cunning in her eyes was obviously complacent.


    She disdained to hide her feelings so much when no one was around.


    "When do you think they are going to divorce?"


    Then Yulia looked out of the window and saw Nelson playing chess with Melinda in the yard. Nelson kept smiling after hearing what Melinda said.


    She was supposed to be treated like this as his granddaughter. However, she lost everything because of Melinda.


    "It''s not easy to deal with her since the old man was here. What matters most now is your brother''s position in the company. As long as your brother has a firm foothold in the company, then the old man will do nothing to threaten him."


    Emily was quite clear about all these things, and she always believed that the reason why Melinda could be with Jonas was that of Nelson.


    "I don''t understand the things in the company."


    Yulia was well aware of her ability. She was not used to the deception of those people, and she had once thought of working in the company and done something to impress Nelson.


    But after a few days in the company, she was aware of her capability and completely forgot about it.


    "Well, that''s enough. You just need to report to me how they get along with each other recently. I will solve the problem by myself."


    Emily emphasized the words of "solve the problem". Now it was clear that her magnanimity and Melinda''s endless quarrel would shake the heart of Jonas.


    In the past few days, Jonas didn''t like to stay at home. He looked forward to meeting Emily. He was crazy.


    In the CEO''s office of Soaring Group, Jonas was buried in a pile of documents with a pen in his hand and rotating it gently. But his eyes were not focusing.


    William walked into the office with a pile of documents to be dealt with. Seeing the way the boss looked, he sighed in his heart.


    "Boss, this group of documents will be used this afternoon. They are in a hurry,"


    William said to remind him. Jonas hadn''t been in the mood for work recently, and general manager would occasionally make trouble for him. As secretaries, William and others had a hard time.


    "Got it."


    Jonas came back to his senses and put his attention on the work, thinking that at this time of these day, Emily would call him no matter what happened.


    On the other hand, Emily was making the next plan. She thought it was the best time for her to contact fewer with Jonas during this period. Since a new crew came to her, she agreed to join them very soon.


    Emily looked enchanting in Chinese ancient red costumes, different from her usual pure image. She asked her assistant to take a photo of herself at the crew, and then sent it to Jonas.


    After a while, Emily finally called Jonas, whose call was almost answered in seconds.


    "Have you seen the pictures I sent to you?"


    Emily asked in a sweet and spoiled tone, as if she would lose h


    Nelson would attend it every time. After all, he was the top decision maker in the company.


    "Not bad."


    Nelson rarely praised Jonas at a general meeting. In the past, he always pointed out a lot of shortcomings. But this time, he was satisfied. Jonas handed over a good answer paper to fully show his ability.


    Moreover, on several major decision-making occasions, Jonas could accurately tell the pros and cons and find the most reasonable solution, so as to lead a group of his subordinates to make a lot of benefits for the company.


    Compared with his remarkable data, Aron was not that busy. For one thing, the general manager was not as powerful as the CEO himself, and for another, he put most of his time on how to humiliate Jonas. He didn''t complete many projects successfully.


    "Jonas, I''m going to open a branch in the neighboring province and arrange a professional manager from the headquarter. Do you have any recommendation?"


    It was not a secret that a company was going to set up a branch. Jonas had been following up. At this time, when he heard Nelson who asked about it, he spoke out his opinion.


    "I think the vice manager of the planning department can have a try."


    Jonas''s reply surprised Nelson. The vice manager was actually Jonas''s cousin. Sending him to the branch company was actually handing over the power to him.


    At that time, it would be more difficult for Jonas to deal with him, but he was not in panic. He even did not take him seriously.


    "You are responsible for the detailed personnel arrangement of the branch company,"


    Nelson stated after pondering for a few seconds. There was an uproar in the meeting, especially Aron. He almost stood up from his seat.


    Unintentionally, the action was handed over to Jonas. This time he could totally arrange his personnel to take over the new company.


    Aron''s son might be the general manager one day. So what? There was no his man under him, and he was pinned down by Jonas. Was this his ultimate goal?

 Chapter 110 Come Back From The Filming

    "Dad, since Rey is going to take charge of the branch company, isn''t it more appropriate for the staff to select by himself?"


    Aron couldn''t bear it any longer and offered to fight for his son, Rey Gu. Those shareholders that had formed a unified agreement with him also began to speak for him that in this way, it was beneficial to management.


    "You don''t believe my judgement, or your son''s leadership? Or you think I''ll make things difficult for him?"


    Hearing Jonas''s three consecutive questions, Aron was confused. Then he wanted to answer it subconsciously that of course he was afraid that he would be cheated.


    "Of course I don''t mean that..."


    "That''s good. Don''t worry. I trust him. I will also supervise the branch company to get on track."


    Aron''s words were interrupted by Jonas. In the end, the matter of arranging personnel fell into the hands of Jonas. How could he give up the power that was deliberately released by Nelson?


    After the meeting, Nelson asked one of the important departments to stay and then told them to follow Jonas decisions of the company no matter it was big or small.


    "Work hard. Don''t let me down."


    Nelson patted Jonas on the shoulder and exhorted him. Now he was becoming more and more fatigued. It was a pity that he was so old.


    All the branch company''s personnel arrangements, development plans, and a series of events had made Jonas extremely busy. This day, he confirmed the employee list with Rey, and when he left the meeting room, he received a call from Emily.


    They hadn''t contacted each other for a long time. And Jonas was so busy these days that he almost forgot her.


    "I''m back from filming. How about having lunch together?"


    This time, Emily was very patient, and she had endured not to chat with Jonas for several days. Now that she was back from filming, she finally had a reasonable excuse.


    If not, she would doubt that whether Jonas had forgotten her.


    "I happen to owe you a meal last time, so how about today? I will send you the time and address later."


    "Okay. I''m just going back to sort out my stuff."


    Emily happily hung up the phone. Jonas asked William to deal with it. William quickly made a reservation and pressed the time for him. Finally, he struggled to remind him, "Boss, you have a meeting this afternoon. It''s about the branch."


    "Got it."


    Jonas knew how to deal with it. At present, the branch company''s affairs were more important than anything else. This was a test given to him by Nelson, so he must complete it well.


    William squeezed out an hour and a half to have lunch from Jonas''s schedule. At twelve o''clock at noon, the waiters would order the dishes to be served on time.


    When Jonas and Emily entered the box, the dishes were just served. Emily sat down and exclaimed, "Wow, what a feast! It''s good for my stomach."


    "Really?"


    "Of course. Lunch is often packed in the same lunch box in the crew. I feel sick every time I see lunch box. The food was a little bad, but it''s still very fun to shoot in the movie,


    at the dinner was almost empty.


    The restaurant was chosen by Emily. She liked French restaurants, which were romantic. But she eventually chose a small room due to her identity.


    When Jonas arrived, all the dishes were served. Since Emily had made a special understanding of Jonas''s taste, she ordered all the dishes that he liked.


    She was well aware of the brand and age of the wine that Jonas liked, not to mention its name.


    This kind of getting along made Jonas feel very comfortable.


    "Sometimes I think you guys are really good at enjoying. This wine is a treasure of mine,"


    Emily said with a smile, while shaking the goblet in her hand. Then she clinked her goblet with Jonas''s and tasted it with her eyes closed.


    The taste of the red wine was divided into several levels, which would help the taste bud get used to it. After that, one could taste the taste, let the tip of one''s tongue enjoy, and then the strong taste of the wine.


    "You may not get used to it at the beginning, but you will start to enjoy it slowly."


    While Emily was drinking as if she was addicted to it, and then said that she didn''t taste anything and it was a lie made up by Jonas. She seemed to be drunk.


    "The wine is a bit high in alcohol. Don''t drink too much."


    Seeing that Emily was a little drunk, Jonas reminded her. But Emily didn''t listen to him. She filled one more glass and said in a low voice, "Are you unwilling to let me waste this good wine? No, I want to drink more."


    Emily had drunk a lot and her face was as red as a rouge. Seeing that they almost finished eating, Jonas signed the bill and was about to send her home.


    Not far from her residence, it took a lot of strength for Jonas to drive her home. Although Emily didn''t play drunken madness, she was pestering.


    "Jonas, I like you."


    Emily walked forward with the help of Jonas. But she stopped, turned around and wrapped her arms around his neck. After kissing him on the cheek, she ran into the room with a big smile and closed the door.

 Chapter 111 Lipstick Mark

    At the moment when the door was closed, Emily''s eyes became sober. The drunkenness in her eyes disappeared.


    It was not possible for any of them who got drunk easily in the entertainment circle.


    Emily smiled and then took out her cell phone to send a message to Yulia, telling her that she needed to take care of the rest.


    At the Gu family, after receiving the message, Yulia walked towards the small villa where Melinda lived. Melinda was reading books alone in her bedroom.


    Sometimes, Yulia really admired Melinda. In the Gu''s mansion, such a bumpy place, Melinda could read the books which were hard to understand for Yulia.


    "Melinda, I want to watch a movie with you. I''m a little scared to watch it alone."


    It was a ghost film that had been played by Yulia. Her laptop was placed far away from her. Her eyes were fixed on the screen. In order not to disturb Melinda, she wore the wireless headset.


    Melinda just had a look at her and did not stop her. She had been accustomed to such things.


    It was not the first time that Yulia had been like this.


    Yulia adjusted the progress bar and estimated that it took Jonas a period of time from Emily''s home to Gu''s mansion. At last, she picked up a satisfactory time.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Jonas came back to the Gu''s mansion. Meanwhile, the progress bar of Yulia''s movie was about to crash. As the car stopped in the yard, Jonas got off the car and accidentally saw the lipstick mark on his face from the rearview mirror.


    "Brother, why do you come back so late? What are you doing? Why is there a lipstick mark on your face?"


    Yulia exclaimed in shock and then covered her mouth tightly. She looked at Jonas in disbelief. Jonas''s hand, which was about to wipe off the lipstick mark, was frozen in place.


    Following Yulia''s figure, he saw Melinda standing behind him. Her eyes were cold, like sharp knives.


    "Brother, are you... Are you messing with another woman?"


    Yulia paused and asked cautiously. Her eyes were wandering. She saw Melinda, who was standing behind her, and she once again covered her mouth and looked very regretful.


    Just now, she left the headset in Melinda''s bedroom on purpose. She knew that according to Melinda''s temperament, she would definitely follow her immediately, so she could see what was happening.


    Melinda looked at Jonas. She smiled sarcastically and turned around to go back to her room.


    Frightened by the great disappointment in her eyes, Jonas subconsciously reached out to grab something. But he didn''t catch anything.


    Yulia looked at Jonas and wanted to say something, but when she looked into his eyes, she shut up in silence.


    "Jonas, you... You shouldn''t be so silly. Melinda must be very sad."


    With the laptop in her arms, Yulia quickly left. Jonas wiped his face with the back of his hand until he felt a little pain.


    Jonas came to the villa as if waking up from a dream. There was no light in the living room. He was worried and didn''t turn on the light. He went upstairs directly by the dim light in the c


    were really busy as Jasmine told her. Nelson also went to the company today. Yulia was the happiest one as she thought that there was finally someone in the family who could take control of Melinda.


    Queena came back home at eleven o''clock. Hearing the news, Jonas made time to meet her specially.


    "Jonas, I heard that you have done well in the company. You are really my pride,"


    Queena said happily that she also had her friends in the board of directors, and she paid a lot of attention to the company. When she heard that Nelson gradually gave the power to Jonas, she was quietly relieved.


    "It''s a pity that my wonderful son has such a wife,"


    Queena said and sighed. She looked at Melinda and felt so unsatisfied. She thought, ''My son is such a good man. Why did he marry a woman who has nothing?''


    She thought that Melinda had a poor family and did not have a good education background.


    Queena said these words in front of Melinda. Hearing this, Melinda stood by without being affected, with a smile on her lips.


    In Queena''s eyes, Melinda''s calm attitude was fake.


    "Don''t be angry. Jonas can easily find a woman who is much better than you,"


    Queena said and looked at Melinda in disgust. Melinda stood there like she could not hear anything, waiting for Queena to finish finding fault with her before leaving.


    But when she was about to leave, Queena had an objection again.


    "I don''t think there is any problem for a family to live in one villa. You two should move back today."


    Melinda wanted to refuse. Moving back meant that she would sleep in the same room with Jonas, which was not what she wanted at the moment. As long as she thought of the lipstick mark on his cheek, she could not treat him with peace.


    "Okay, mother. I''ll arrange it now."


    Although Melinda was not happy, she still agreed, because she knew better than anyone that if she didn''t agree, Queena would find a lot of excuses to rebuke her.


    It was better to promise her from the beginning, which saved a lot of trouble.

 Chapter 112 Sharp Contrast

    In this way, Melinda and Jonas moved back to the main villa. Since Queena was at home, there was a sense of depression in the villa, and Melinda would stay in the room if it was necessary.


    "You only stay in your room and have nothing to do all day long, so what can you help Jonas?"


    Queena saw that Melinda disappeared for a whole day and was not satisfied. She sent Gavin to call Melinda out and began to teach her. She made nothing of Melinda.


    Without saying a word during the whole process, Melinda heard what Amelia said and forgot that in the next second. Now she knew clearly that she would be more tired if she cared too much.


    Queena repeated the few reasons. No matter how good Melinda did, she couldn''t satisfy her, so she just let Queena say it. In any case, what she was afraid of least was other people''s opinions and comments.


    Ignoring these people was the attitude of Melinda. In addition to the cooperation with Kent recently, she had also prepared a new book. All of these needed her to be busy.


    Queena looked down upon Yulia as well, especially after what had happened to Yulia. She felt that this girl was very shameless and really the child of a mistress, so she did such a ridiculous thing.


    "Auntie Yao, don''t be angry. Melinda is just like this. She has few words."


    Although Yulia said it in a good way, she provoked Queena. Queena couldn''t bear it so she left a worse impression on Melinda.


    In the evening, Nelson came back home and was very happy to see them moving back. He said that Queena finally did something right.


    However, the atmosphere between Melinda and Jonas was still sensitive.


    In the past, they could only hide their true feelings after having a meal with Nelson. But now, Jonas was together with Melinda day and night, and a lot of problems were exposed in front of Nelson.


    "Auntie Yao, you have received a lot of invitation letters today. You are so popular."


    After the meal, a group of people were sitting around the tea table in the living room and eating fruit. Suddenly, Yulia broke the silence and said it to her. Melinda was a little surprised, but she soon forced a smile, pretending that she didn''t care about it at all.


    Many people wanted to see someone just because of his or her identity. As the hostess of the Gu family and the wife of Jonas, it was funny that she didn''t receive anything.


    Now, Queena received a lot of invitation when she came back, as if to say, Melinda''s identity as the hostess was not recognized from beginning to end.


    "Not really. They are all social engagements and the Gu family have a lot of friends. As the daughter-in-law of Gu family, we should do a good job in this aspect,"


    Queena said and looked specially at Melinda, who was meditating with her head down and most of her face was covered by her falling hair. No one knew what she was thinking about.


    "Oh, I see. You can take Melinda to the party. I think the fashion banquet will be a nice one."


    Squinting at Melinda, Yulia smiled. Though she looked innocent, she knew


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n. Only after the end of the activity did a group of people start the banquet.


    The banquet was just the theme of the party tonight.


    "Beautiful lady, may I dance with you?"


    The man was dressed in a light grey suit, and his hair was carefully cleaned with hair gel. His light gray silk scarf and sleeves looked low-key and luxurious. With a gentle smile at the corners of his mouth, he looked gentle and kind.


    "Sorry, I can''t dance,"


    Melinda refused with a smile, without any sign of embarrassment in her eyes. Many people would feel awkward in such a situation, not her.


    "It''s very simple. Let me teach you."


    The man still did not want to give up and said. Yulia just looked at them jealously aside. She wanted to say something but did not say anything. She just sat there quietly.


    Queena had already had greeted with people at this time. If Yulia had known that she would be so embarrassed, she might have gone with her. It was all this Melinda who stole the spotlight from her.


    "Sorry, I really don''t know how to dance, or you can dance with the lady beside me. She is very good at it."


    Melinda still wore a friendly smile on her face. Her words finally drew the attention of the man to Yulia. He had two opinions though they wore the same starry sky dress.


    One was noble and elegant, just like the queen of the middle ages, with a mysterious veil covering her face. While the other one was like a cyber beauty everywhere to be seen.


    Thinking that it would be impropriate if he left like this, the man made an invitation to Yulia, and she happily agreed. When they left, Melinda secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was still unaccustomed to such an occasion where many people seemed to have a calculating thought behind their smiling faces.


    The shaking wine glass was a luxury for the upper class. After Yulia left, many people came to invite Melinda to dance, but she refused with the reason that she did not know how to dance.


    Finally, Melinda walked to a quiet place with few people.

 Chapter 113 The Focus Of The Party

    Melinda breathed a sigh of relief. She lifted the hemline of her dress to sit down cautiously. She had rented the dress, so she must be very careful with it.


    Young men and women danced trippingly on the dance floor. Yulia was so absorbed in dancing, especially social dancing that she had already become the focus of the whole party.


    However, in front of Yulia, Melinda''s performance was not surprising.


    At the end of the song, the man expressed his thanks, but did not do anything further. Thinking that all this was caused by Melinda, Yulia became very angry.


    She arrived at the buffet area and took two glasses of wine. Looking around, she finally saw Melinda hiding in the corner.


    The light in the corner was not very big, but Melinda was very bright.


    She sat on the sofa idly, with some snacks in front of her. She looked in the direction of the dancing floor, but her eyes were dull.


    It seemed that she wasn''t paying attention to that.


    "Melinda, why are you here alone?"


    To make herself look taller in high heels, Yulia chose the stilettos. Her high heels already brought her great pain and slowed down her pace.


    She took the two glasses steadily.


    "It''s quieter here."


    Melinda didn''t expect to be found by Yulia hiding in such a corner. The latter took a glass of wine to her.


    She looked at Yulia in confusion. She didn''t know what she meant, but she guess it roughly.


    However, it was better for her to not drink at the banquet, especially under the condition that this glass of wine was given by Yulia.


    Since the lipstick mark was discovered by Yulia by accident last time, Melinda became more vigilant.


    "I propose a toast to you. Don''t let me lose face. Many people are watching us,"


    Yulia said with a smile. Melinda looked around and found that there was few people around. And the number of people who looked at them was less.


    This kind of behavior made Yulia a little embarrassed. However, her hand, which was holding the glass, was very stubborn and did not loosen at all.


    "I don''t drink,"


    Melinda said with a faint smile, her eyes squinting slightly, which would be hard for ordinary people to continue forcing her to drink. However, Yulia did it on purpose, as she knew clearly that Melinda couldn''t drink much.


    What she wanted was to let Melinda make a fool of herself after she was drunk.


    "It''s okay, the alcohol in this wine is not high. You will definitely attend a dinner party with my brother in the future. It''s time for you to drink, you should get used to it."


    Yulia''s thoughtful words made Melinda frown. She knew that Yulia was right, but it was impossible that Jonas would take her to a dinner party.


    "Let me help her." A low male voice suddenly broke in, "This lady, I don''t know if I have this honor."


    When they were still in a stalemate, a man suddenly interrupted them. His voice was hoarse, but strangely magnetic.


    He was dressed in a dark blue suit, with his hair scattered cas


    rds made Melinda smile. The assistant came to deliver the clothes at a very fast speed. It was also a suit, but this time it was a silver grey one, seemed to be in order to match the dress of Melinda.


    The material was a little bright, with a black golden cuff link, making him look more noble. They stood side by side, making people feel that they were well matched.


    The design of her dress was chic, showing her beauty when dancing. Her dress swayed when rotating. Under the light of the dancing floor, her smile was mild, her neck was slender, and her small chin was slightly raised. Every movement was noble and elegant.


    The man narrowed his eyes, and the look in his eyes became softer. His hard and cold face became softer under the light, giving people an illusion that his eyes were full of love.


    The group of handsome men and beautiful women soon became the focus of the crowd. Melinda was not used to being the focus of everyone''s attention, nor to wearing high heels. She only danced for one song and felt very uncomfortable at her heels.


    "Let''s go and eat something."


    The man''s consideration made Melinda satisfied. She nodded and they walked out of the dance floor hand in hand.


    He was a very careful man. He noticed that Melinda did not like this kind of occasion, so he found a very quiet place. When Melinda sat down, he went to the buffet area alone. The food he brought back was the same as what Melinda took before.


    The thoughtful care from him made Melinda feel like she was the apple of the eye.


    "Why do you look so thin since you eat so many high-calorie food? Don''t you think it''s fair for your cakes?" The man took a quick look at Melinda and then looked away politely without any discomfort.


    Hearing this, Melinda raised her eyebrows. "Can I take it as a praise?"


    "Well..." The man pinched his jaw and thought seriously, "In fact, I just want to ask you if you have any secret on how to keep skin condition. Do you mind telling me?"

 Chapter 114 A Male fans

    A man was good at talking and being humorous, which made Melinda feel comfortable. And Melinda couldn''t help laughing.


    She didn''t get fat so easily like this, and most of the time, she felt helpless. Besides, as a girl, she had a good appetite.


    The man carefully selected many good-looking desserts and placed them in front of Amelia. Looking at them, Melinda could not help but twitch the corners of her mouth. She admitted that she had a good appetite, but it was too much for her. She had eaten a lot just now.


    They chatted for a while, and the more time they talked, the better she thought of him.


    "I find you very interesting." Melinda giggled, supporting her chin with her hand.


    From the appearance, he was a mature and handsome man, but occasionally he behaved like a child. He did not make people feel childish, but gave people a feeling of warmth.


    "Do you describe people in such an abstract way?"


    It''s funny that you can''t tell whether it''s a praise or a criticism.


    Melinda smiled, but did not explain.


    Fortunately, they didn''t embarrass each other. Because of such a person''s company, the party won''t be too boring. As time passed, many people began to retreat. Subconsciously, Melinda looked for the figures of Queena and Yulia in the crowd.


    "It''s really a good chance for us to know each other. Let''s make friends. My name is Leo Liu."


    He stretched out his hand and looked at her with a smile. His fingers were slender and long, like the fingers of a girl with distinct bones. Those people who like a pair of beautiful hands would surely be attracted.


    "Melinda."


    Melinda''s hands was much attractive than Leo. They just politely shook hands with each other. When Leo asked her phone number, Melinda told him her number directly.


    It was rare for her to meet a person who was nice and interesting.


    After Queena greeted her friends for a while, she was about to leave. Queena didn''t bring Melinda when she left, which made Melinda stand up from her seat in a hurry.


    "I have to go now. Bye."


    She walked quickly for two steps and suddenly stopped. She turned around and said to Leo. Then she turned around and walked towards Queena. When Queena saw Melinda, Queena just gave her a faint glance and said nothing.


    On their way back, there were only two people. Yulia made a lot of friends and they were already going the next party outside.


    Queena didn''t like Melinda, and was not even accepted to stay in one car, but there was only a car at home to pick them up. Melinda sat on the copilot seat.


    Melinda felt so depressed that she decided to ask the driver to send her to that customized shop.


    "Mommy, I have something to deal with, so I won''t go back home now."


    Melinda said to Queena, even if Melinda knew that Queena didn''t care at all, Queena closed the window without answering him and let the driver leave.


    When the car left, it was like a wind. Melinda rubbed her arm and smiled indifferently.


    At this time, there was no one in the store except a salesgirl. The gir


    t a helpless smile.


    "No, I''m married."


    Melinda was not a fool. She knew that Leo had a crush on her because he wanted to talk more with her. She also had a good impression on him, but they were not lovers, but friends.


    Leo was a very suitable person to be friend, because his behavior would make you feel comfortable.


    "I know you have a husband, and I also know his name is Jonas."


    The message from Leo surprised her again. Thinking of the words she had just sent, she wanted to withdraw, but the action was to cover it up. At that moment, she was embarrassed and didn''t know how to reply.


    Fortunately, he was able to stop the embarrassment.


    "Melinda, I''m your fan. Can''t you achieve my simple goal?"


    The more he said, the more confused she became. Was he her classmate?


    At the thought of this, Melinda couldn''t help but begin to look for the information about her alma mater. It was not long before she could find any information about Leo that could be used as the representative to advertise for men like her.


    He was two years younger than her. There were a lot of information about him, but all of them were compliments.


    "Oh, we are from the same school."


    She said with a smile on her face.


    "Yes. You know how much I admire your literary talent. But it''s a pity that I don''t have the talent in this aspect. Otherwise, I will go to write stories with you and Kent. We three can surely surely make a living and explore the literature together."


    Hearing what he said, Melinda couldn''t help laughing. She suddenly felt that he was like a big child. Their conversation became more pleasant probably because of the relationship between them.


    Melinda had been depressed recently. It was rare for her to be so happy. When Jonas returned home, he felt like he was travelling through the time.


    Jonas pushed the door open and took off his suit. The sound he made throughout the process was neither loud nor small, but it was precisely because of this. Mo Lian did not look sideways at him.

 Chapter 115 Giving A Warning To Others

    Jonas was somewhat dissatisfied with her behavior. She had shown off at the banquet. When he had seen the photo, he had been very unhappy because so many people had seen Melinda''s beauty.


    Jonas was approaching while Melinda was still talking with Leo, and their topic had been changed to the alma mater.


    Leo''s complaint and fondness reminded Melinda of her carefree old days. While she was sighing in her heart, there was a voice beside her suddenly.


    "Who are you talking to?"


    The cold voice of Jonas reminded her that winter came early. She could not help pulling the blanket covering her body.


    Jonas found out very unhappy that she was happy because of others, especially this was a man. Jonas felt angry, but had no place to vent his anger.


    "None of your business."


    As Melinda spoke, she stood up from the sofa, turned off the TV with the remote control, and ran to the bed in her slippers. Her hair was a little wet, but she didn''t like to use a hair dryer.


    Since Jonas was back, her mood was affected a lot. So she ended the chat when she told Leo that she needed to have a rest.


    Melinda found a soap operas and started watching. As she dried her hair with a towel, she could sense that there must be something she was hiding from her.


    He wanted to pry into it, but how could she allow it? Melinda was still angry with him because Emily, and the atmosphere between them had always been as cold as this.


    When Jonas returned to her bedroom from the bathroom, there were only the sound of soap operas and the slow breath of Yolanda left. She was also tired from the day.


    She turned her head sideways, with a towel and some hair in her hands. Jonas walked over quietly and looked at her for a few seconds, deep in thought, but no one could understand his mood.


    After a long time, Jonas sighed and wiped her hair carefully with a towel. Since his mommy had come back, the party like this must have been held regularly.


    It was only the first day, and Melinda couldn''t stand it anymore. What should she do next?


    The next morning, when Melinda got up, the dining room downstairs was full. Even Yulia, who never needed breakfast before, appeared on the table on time.


    Melinda greeted all of them, then she found that there was no seats left. She was a little embarrassed, but she did not show it.


    Although Yulia was having breakfast, Yulia kept an eye on Melinda secretly. Yulia was thrilled.


    She was very happy to see that Melinda was embarrassed.


    "Nanny."


    Taking a look at the servants around her, who were all lowering their heads, Melinda knew that they were waiting to see her embarrassment. Melinda recalled the happiness of the small villa again.


    There weren''t many servants. Most of the time, they could be looked after by Jasmine.


    "My lady,"


    A nanny looked at her doubtfully, with no much respect on her face. Melinda had no place in the family, and it had been a long time or two. Even if Jonas had asked them to respect Melinda, but they didn''t contact with each other now.


    These people acted according to the changing circumstances, and at this time, t


    a small waistcoat and put it on.


    Arriving at the living room on the first floor, not long after, Queena came out of the bedroom, dressed up as a lady, combed up her hair, wore a suit dress, and wore high heels, with a big bag in her hand.


    Instead, Melinda just took a phone and a cross-body bag.


    When the Gavin knew that they were going out in the afternoon, he had already arranged a driver for them. Therefore, the shopping mall they were going to was the best one in the city.


    Queena was a dainty person. Melinda knew it again that she wore flat shoes today deliberately. She was afraid that going shopping would be limitless.


    "Let''s have a look in this shop."


    Said Queena, with a straight look in his eyes when he was looking at a certain dress in the cupboard. Having a look at it, Melinda thought it was a nice style, which matched Queena''s temperament.


    Throwing away the conflict between them, objectively speaking, Queena had such a noble temperament as a noble lady.


    Sometimes his actions were like textbooks about etiquette.


    But sometimes, she would lose her temper. She was just like thousands of common people, the kind of mother-in-law who would never be satisfied with her daughter-in-law.


    "Do you have M size?"


    Queena walked up to the counter, pointed to the clothes in the window and asked in a polite manner. The saleswomen was still paying attention to his phone, and replied without raising his head, "No."


    "Is there any similar style, or smaller size?"


    Queena asked again, but not as friendly as she had said for the first time. She was already displeased by the saleswomen''s attitude.


    Melinda turned around, picked from a row of dresses, and picked a dress of M size. The style of the dress was different from the dress in the cupboard, but it was brighter.


    "Mommy, try this one. It matches you very much."


    Melinda gave the clothes to Queena and picked out several clothes for her. They were all in her size and styles, and Queena liked all of them.


    Queena was a little surprised, and her mood was pacified a lot.

 Chapter 116 Come Back For Her Sake

    Queena tried on all the clothes selected by Melinda. Every time she tried on them, she would praise him with a smile, or pick up some small accessories to match with her. Queena was very satisfied with every suit.


    The waiter at the beginning didn''t care about it. Seeing that Melinda was still bringing the clothes for Queena to try on, he warned her, "I don''t allow you to try on the clothes here."


    "Oh, really?"


    Melinda''s fingers gently rubbed against the dress, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, which annoyed the waiter, but she still straightened out and replied, "yes, these are not allowed to try on."


    "Somebody loves to try on clothes in stores just because they can''t afford them."


    She looked at them contemptuously and got angry when she saw the clothes that were tried out by Queena. She had to fix them for a long time, thinking that she reached out her hand and was ready to hang them back.


    "I can''t afford it?"


    Queena came out of the fitting room. Hearing such harsh words, Queena''s mood around cloudy again. Melinda walked up and straightened her collar and sleeves for her.


    "Mommy, you have such a nice figure that you look good no matter what clothes you wear. How about we buy all these clothes?"


    Melinda smiled and looked at Queena. Hearing their words, the waiter was a little hesitant, but still convinced of his opinion at the beginning. When he was about to say something, he saw a person coming in a hurry at the door of the shop.


    "Please pack these clothes for Mrs. Gu."


    The man reprimanded the waiter, but when he turned around and looked at Queena and Melinda, he put on a smile. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Gu. The waitress is so mean that she made you unhappy."


    "Mrs. Gu, all the things you have bought in this shopping mall today will be given a VIP discount. Of course, you are not short of this sum of money, but it is a little gift from us. I hope you can accept and forgive us for our mistakes."


    The manager said so politely and respected Queena so much. The waiter aside were already terrified, and the other colleagues helped to pack up the clothes. The manager still worried. He sat in the office quietly, and suddenly received a call.


    Luckily, the manager was used to being with all kinds of people, so he soon maintained the scene. Queena glanced at Melinda, and knew that Melinda must have done this when she was trying on the clothes.


    Melinda had been choosing clothes for Queena to make her forget about the displeasure, but at the same time, Melinda handled it in secret, which made Queena feel comfortable. It could be regarded as a good idea.


    Queena didn''t want to argue with that sales person anymore. Queena bought all the clothes he liked and took Melinda to another shop. Her view of Melinda changed a little.


    Melinda accompanied Queena to shop the whole day. She was exhausted physically and mentally. In fact, she didn''t like being slic


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    subject to her purpose.


    Queena thought that she didn''t have much schedule in the next day, so Queena agreed with Emily without thinking too much. Emily remembered Yulia said that Melinda went shopping with Queena, so Emily stayed in the cafe and pleased Queena.


    Emily left a good impression in Queena this afternoon.


    Two days later, the party was selected in a hotel of Soaring Group. Although Emily was not famous anymore, she still invited many people, and introduced Queena, which made Queena shine in the party.


    Many people were trying to suck up to her and wanted her to hooked up with Jonas, and Emily always stayed with her to deal with these annoying things for her.


    "Auntie, you are the invisible light. They are attracted to you."


    Emily was wearing an irregular fishtail dress today. The black color set off her beautiful figure as jade.


    Queena was in a purple cheongsam, she was graceful, and her hair was coiled up. It was just the right identity for her. Emily was by her side all the time, and Emily didn''t stop making Queena happy.


    "You do a good job."


    Queena was very clear about the reason why these people were doing this. Her words made Emily''s face gloomy, but it was covered very quickly.


    "No, you don''t know that my friends all said that we looked like sisters. Besides, your sister is much more graceful than me."


    Emily praised Queena in a self deprecating way. Queena enjoyed listening to her words very much. The smile on his face grew a lot, and the faint wrinkles at the corners of his eyes showed a beauty of age.


    It was fair to say that although Jonny''s appearance was more good than his father''s, he definitely needed the help of Yao Qin. With all the advantages of them, Jonas was not bad.


    "You are so sweet."


    Queena said in surprise, but he didn''t avoid Emily''s hand, and they got closer.


    Emily breathed a sigh of relief. Queena''s attitude made her feel that the party was not in vain.

 Chapter 117 An Amateur

    After the party, Emily successfully got Queena''s phone number. In the following days, she would ask Queena out for fun every once in a while to close the distance between them.


    With the help of Yulia, it didn''t take much time for Emily to take down Queena.


    "Mrs. Lin will come to our house today. I have to go out to deal with something. Remember to entertain her well. Don''t cause any trouble."


    After lunch, Queena changed her clothes and went downstairs. She said to Melinda when she saw she was reading in the living room.


    Although Queena still had some bias against Melinda, Queena couldn''t deny that Melinda was very smart. However, such cleverness became a scheming thing under Yulia''s daily brainwashing.


    "I know, Mommy. Have a good time,"


    said Melinda seriously, after she closed the book. But she was wondering in her heart, ''Isn''t Mrs. Lin a friend of hers? Why does she leave her at home and let me entertain her?"


    Queena went out and Melinda didn''t ask her such a question. She just asked Gavin some taboos about Mrs. Lin to avoid stepping on the mine.


    Queena was invited by Emily to an art exhibition. It was held by a young and well-known painter, and he was quite popular.


    Emily inadvertently learnt from Yulia that Queena liked painting and calligraphy, so she took her here.


    "This young man is not bad,"


    Queena sincerely praised the painter after walking down the circle.


    The show was just boisterous in the laymen''s eyes, while the prefessionals enjoyed the meaning of the paintings. Queena understood these paintings more thoroughly than Emily did, and Emily made a full preparation in advance, which would make up a topic for her.


    "I remember that you used to paint and write calligraphy. At that time, I believed that your painting was the best in the world,"


    Emily said it carelessly, looking at a painting in front of her. It was a quiet landscape painting. A small red figure in the painting lit up a whole painting with its color of recognition.


    "I''m good at dealing with time. I''m not a patch on this,"


    Queena said in disappointment. Seeing this, Emily''s eyes lit up. Then she hesitated, "I don''t know if I''m lucky enough to see your work."


    "I''ll ask the driver to drive you to my home tomorrow,"


    Queena agreed. They walked around for a while before leaving. The next day, Queena really arranged someone to pick up Emily.


    Her paintings were all in her painting room in the Gu''s mansion, and Queena liked painting or writing all the time, so there were a lot of works.


    Although Emily did not know much about paintings, she could see that Queena was not as good as that painter yesterday.


    "Aunt Yao''s paintings are intelligent. They are gentle and magnificent, and are vividly vivid. I feel as if I have visited these scenic spots."


    Right now, Emily was not under any pressure to brag up Queena. Emily praised her, and Queena was surprised.


    "Really?"


    She still couldn''t believe it, but it was absolutely exciting to see one''s work be recognized by someone.


    "Of course it''s true. Although I don''t know much about it,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    her life.


    "An art exhibition? No way! What''s the address? I want an encountering with you!"


    Soon there were fans'' comments. Melinda replied that fan almost in a second, so as soon as she received the comments, she gave Queena''s painting and calligraphy exhibition an advertisement. Seeing that, Kent also helped and kindly reminded the fans to be careful.


    This was Queena''s painting and painting exhibition. If those people came at Melinda, the scene would be ugly.


    Her fans were action oriented. Very soon, someone came to visit the venue with his backpack. Seeing that, Melinda left quietly.


    After Melinda''s small-scale promotion, Emily also posted many paintings of Queena on Weibo, including the pictures of her paintings, with a boast.


    In the afternoon, there were people coming and going instead of being cold in the morning. Queena grinned from ear to ear and saw that they were all fans of Emily. Out of curiosity, she asked and knew that Emily had advertised for her and she was moved.


    Most of Melinda''s fans knew something about calligraphy and painting. They asked a lot of questions. Queena almost couldn''t answer any professional questions.


    Most of the fans were sensible and did not speak out their thoughts in the comments. Instead, they privately sent message to Melinda and uttered their doubts and slight disappointment.


    "I don''t think it''s an art exhibition. It''s more like Emily''s Fan Meeting,"


    a fan said lightly. Apparently, she had met a lot of fans of Emily, some of whom knew nothing about painting and calligraphy, and they were still flattering Queena.


    "Maybe everyone values things in a different way, but I really appreciate your support."


    "Do you want to hold one? I heard from Kent that you are calligraphy good,"


    the fan said with expectation, but she was very excited in her heart. The writer she liked for a long time texted back, and her attitude was so gentle that it made her feel as comfortable as the spring breeze.


    "I am an amateur,"


    Melinda replied, but she smiled at the word "amateur".

 Chapter 118 A Perfect Ending

    The art exhibition lasted for three days. With the popularity of Emily, even if it could not attract professionals to visit the exhibition, it still had a large flow of people. It had already been a perfect ending.


    On the last day, Emily personally went to the venue to advertise. The small venue was almost squeezed out by fans.


    Queena sat in the reception room with a smile on her face. On the opposite of her was Emily, who had just left the fans group. She wore a lemon yellow dress, with wide condole belts and a low-key black circle buckle. The waistband of the same series was put on her well-designed waist, giving her a more laziness.


    Emily put the black long coat on the back of the chair and reached out for the tea from Queena.


    "Your works are so popular that there are so many people waiting outside."


    Her makeup today was quite western style. Her bright red lips and the porcelain green cup looked eye-catching and ostentatious, but her tone was very gentle.


    And she deliberately lowered her posture in front of Queena.


    "That''s all your credit. You can go to my home after I close the exhibition. I have asked the kitchen to prepare something to eat."


    Queena took a sip of tea. She was very happy that Emily supported her, and then decided to take her back to the Gu''s mansion for dinner.


    A hint of shrewdness flashed across Emily''s eyes, but soon she appeared hesitant. After thinking for a while, she said, "I don''t think it''s a good idea. It seems that Miss Mo doesn''t like me very much."


    "You are my guest. Since when does the Gu family care about her preferences? You can go with me tonight."


    Hearing this, Queena frowned tightly, and the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes were obvious. She gradually moved her fingers holding the glass, and finally gently put it down, making a not too loud sound.


    "It seems that I am going to disturb you today."


    "What are you talking about? I''m happy that you can come. If it weren''t for you, this exhibition wouldn''t have been so successful. It''s not like Melinda, she''s only enjoying the goodness of the family but not doing anything serious."


    Queena was angry when she held the painting and calligraphy exhibition this time. The attitude of Jonas and Nelson disappointed her, and the attitude of Melinda made her angry. Compared with Emily, she felt Melinda was even worse.


    "In fact, Miss Mo is quite good..."


    "All right, let''s stop talking about them. I''ll go outside to have a look. It''s almost time to pack up and go back."


    Queena waved her hand, stood up and walked out of the door. It was a private lounge, and fans couldn''t come in, but when Queena got out, she saw many fans in the venue, wanting to see Emily.


    There were only a few people here really to appreciate the calligraphy and paintings. Queena felt strange, but she didn''t think it deeper.


    After handing over some important matters to the person in charge of the venue, she pulled Emily back to Gu''s mansion with enthusiasm. Gavin was a little surprised to see her.


    On the contrary, Yulia was very happy to see Emily. She went to the kitchen and made juice for them.


    e at the corners of Queena''s mouth never disappeared. Yulia was dealing with them, and she was not tired of it.


    "You are finally willing to come out."


    The appearance of Melinda made the atmosphere suddenly cold. Queena said indifferently. Yulia watched the play aside and Emily watched the atmosphere quietly.


    She could feel that Queena didn''t like Melinda, so she raised her head and looked at her provocatively.


    "She is just busy with something."


    "She is even busier than Emily, a famous star. What have she been busy with?"


    Now that Melinda didn''t open her mouth, Jonas explained for her. Queena was obviously dissatisfied with his perfunctory words, and said in a angrier tone.


    "Aunt Yao, Miss Mo is a writer. Her art is usually more wonderful than mine."


    No one knew that her words was full of sarcasm or praise. But Melinda felt uncomfortable to hear that. She frowned and stood aside without saying a word.


    She seemed to be alone in her own world, and no matter what these people said or did had nothing to do with her.


    "Even so, I don''t think it''s necessary for her to stay in her room every day. Besides, many artists have gone out to look for inspiration,"


    Yulia said, pouting. When she saw Jonas turned his eyes to her again, she immediately covered her mouth with her hand. The fear on her face was real.


    "Maybe it''s not the right time for me to come here."


    Emily''s smile was somewhat grudging, and there was also some grievance. Seeing this, Queena felt more and more unhappy and suddenly stood up from her seat, and seeing this, Jonas stood in front of Melinda.


    "Mommy, it''s time to ask Gavin to prepare the dinner,"


    Jonas said to Queena. He suddenly changed the topic, causing Queena''s words to be choked in the chest for a while. Melinda stood quietly aside and looked at Jonas in confusion.


    "You haven''t been out for a day and you don''t look very well. Let me take you out for a walk,"


    Jonas said in a low voice near to Melinda''s ear. Feeling a little sensitive, she shrank back and stepped back. This response made Jonas smile.

 Chapter 119 Treat All Kinds Of Disease

    Jonas knew that Melinda liked quietness and didn''t like Emily. Emily might have disturbed her today, so he suggested to take her out for a walk.


    Queena went to find Gavin, and Emily stood up from her seat. She followed Queena to the yard, where Gavin was placing new potted plants with a few servants.


    "Aunt Yao, did you choose these flowers?"


    Emily asked. A breeze came, and the flowers in the yard smelled of a faint fragrance. Queena smelt it gently and closed her eyes with satisfaction.


    "You mentioned it to me the other day. I asked Gavin to buy some. The yard becomes lively now,"


    said Queena. After watching for a while, she realized that she was looking for Gavin and asking him to inform the kitchen that dinner could be ready.


    Seeing that Queena put her words in mind, Emily felt complacent. On the surface and in a calm voice, she said, "It''s good that you like it. I like playing some messy things every day."


    "How could it be a mess? I think it''s very good."


    Queena saw Gavin leave and the servants were placed in a messy position, so she went forward in person to command, and Emily also proposed opinions.


    Melinda stood in the living room and looked at the two people not far away. It seemed that they got along with each other as mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, and she had always been an outsider.


    Thinking of the provocative eyes of Emily at that time, Melinda became even more irritable.


    "H''m"


    "What?"


    "H''m", the sudden positive answer confused Jonas. He looked at Melinda suspiciously. And when Melinda saw Jonas look at the yard, her eyes were filled with anger. She turned around and was about to go back to her bedroom, but her wrist was grabbed by Jonas.


    "Let''s go. What would you like for dinner?"


    Jonas pulled Melinda closer to him and held her hand. Seeing that they were going out, Jasmine took coats for them in the bedroom.


    "I''m not hungry."


    Melinda accepted the affection from Jonas. Both of them wore black coats, more like the clothes for a couple. Melinda''s fingers were a little cold. Jonas pulled her hand to put it into his pocket.


    "There is a new coffee shop in the mall opposite our company. I heard the food there is delicious. Let''s go there."


    "Since when do you begin to care about this things?"


    It was not strange to hear the word "I heard". But since it was about eating, Melinda felt a little strange. The wind outside the hall was a little strong, and she shrank to the side of Jonas.


    "William is rather gossipy."


    They walked towards the car hand in hand. Emily accompanied Queena playing with flowers and plants. Seeing this scene, her eyes turned red.


    "Emily, why are you looking like this? Is it too windy outside?"


    Queena said in concern when she saw Emily''s face. Emily shook her head, but it was just a little difficult.


    Queena thought she was really uncomfortable and didn''t stay in the yard, bringing her to the living room. At this time, Melinda and Jonas were not in the living room.


    It was rare for Jonas to drive b


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    in such a short time.


    The movie Jonas selected was a love one, and a literary style one. The seats he chose were at the back of the line.


    Surrounded by lovers who were leaning side by side, Melinda felt very uncomfortable. The movie didn''t start yet, but she was thinking about leaving.


    "It''s not easy for me to have time to come here. You can take it as accompanying me,"


    said Jonas in a soft tone. Melinda wanted to say that there were lots of people willing to accompany him and there was even one at their home right now, but she felt that wasn''t that just showing that she was jealous?


    ''I am not jealous at all, '' Melinda kept brainwashing herself. After a while, she finally calm down.


    When the movie came to a climax, the lovers sitting in front of them embraced. Melinda cast a glance at them randomly, and found that many people who deliberately selected the seats for couples hugged together at this time.


    There was some excitement in Jonas''s eyes. He glanced at the indifferent Melinda, reached out his hand and hugged her.


    He put his arms around her waist lightly, and felt that she was really very thin. Melinda looked up and her eyes were wide open and looked at him in surprise. Then without hesitation, she reached out and pushed Jonas away.


    "I''m a little tired."


    As Melinda spoke, she stood up in a fluster and knocked over a popcorn on the side. The bright yellow popcorn was scattered all over the ground. The slight noise attracted many people''s attention.


    Melinda hesitated for three seconds before she bent down and left the hall. Jonas followed her in a hurry. At the thought of the hug just now and that she was so familiar with the smell, she held her arms tightly in fear.


    She was worried that she might once again fall into his tenderness. Since Jonas was just like the honey mixed with the arsenic, his tenderness must have been filled with cruelty.


    Perhaps, behind the smile was a bloody knife.


    Jonas had long legs and big steps. He soon caught up with Melinda.

 Chapter 120 Tear Up The Contract

    "Melinda, are you not happy?" It was just a spur of the moment act. Jonas didn''t expect that Melinda would have such a big reaction. He was a little unhappy in the first place, and when he saw Melinda so angry, he panicked.


    He didn''t know since when he was afraid that she would be angry and leave without a word.


    "I''m sorry,"


    said Jonas softly, lowering his head. He gripped Melinda''s hand but didn''t want to relax it.


    "I hope this will never happen again,"


    Melinda said as she closed her eyes. The indifference was written all over her face. To hide her frail heart, she used an alienated tone and pulled the hard won relationship between them apart.


    Jonas gasped for breath. He could feel Melinda''s disgust for him from the bottom of her heart, but what made him depressed was that he still couldn''t find the solution for no reason.


    "I... I''ll be more careful next time."


    Due to Jonas''s perfunctory reply, Melinda didn''t want to play word games with him nor care about his attitude.


    "We''ll divorce after you get the inheritance right."


    Aron and Rey had a lot of actions in the company these days. Despite staying at home all day, Melinda also knew a lot about this matter.


    Nelson was the key. Therefore, Aron often let Rey show a sense of existence in front of Nelson. Over and over again, everyone in the Gu''s mansion took this situation in mind.


    Melinda was supposed to be an outsider. But the threat of Nelson to Jonas had become the key to their fight.


    Jonas was still depressed when he heard the word "divorce" and the atmosphere around him suddenly became cold, but Melinda was not afraid of looking at him at all.


    She looked so determined as if she was saying that they would divorce sooner or later.


    Thinking of this, Jonas pulled the collar of his shirt irritably and loosened his hand. He said in a cold and hard tone, "As you like."


    However, the answer Melinda wanted to hear didn''t satisfy her. She was suffocated and unable to breathe.


    "Let''s go home."


    Melinda''s fingers drooped on both sides. The cinema was a little cold. But Jonas didn''t hold her hand and put it into his warm pocket again.


    She turned around and walked to the front, but didn''t see that Jonas put down his hands after hesitating for several times.


    When they returned home, it was already eight o''clock in the evening. Although it was not the dinner time, the hall was still lively. Emily was sitting on the sofa, reading a magazine with Queena.


    In a harmonious atmosphere, Yulia was eating fruit and looking at her cell phone as she felt bored. Noticing that Jonas and Melinda came back in tandem and the atmosphere was strange, she began to guess.


    Did they have a fight?


    "Brother, you are back. Auntie Yao has remained dinner for you in the kitchen,"


    Yulia said. Emily finally raised her head to look at Jonas and Melinda. She was not paying attention to the magazine she was reading at all and kept her eyes on the outside.


    She knew Jonas was back as soon as he drove into the mansion.


    "Wher


    that it was all because of Emily that Melinda was in a bad mood today. If he sent Emily back now, it would be a heavy step on the relationship between him and Melinda, so he refused decisively.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not a child. Don''t worry about me, Aunt Yao."


    Emily made a concession again, but Queena still arranged a driver to send her back, and send her to the door in person, apologizing for today''s thing.


    After getting rid of the people downstairs, Jonas turned around and went upstairs. Melinda was still taking a shower in the bathroom. She had turned on the computer, he saw the Weibo on the screen.


    He looked at it curiously and saw a fan discussing calligraphy and paintings exhibition in the group of Weibo. With curiosity, Jonas clicked the mouse to see the chatting records, and he finally knew what was going on.


    Thinking of what Melinda had done secretly for his mother and his mother''s attitude to her, Jonas felt very sorry for her.


    He quietly changed back to the normal one, took the clothes and went to the bathroom next door.


    When he went back to the bedroom, Melinda was watching online play. The noodles served by the servants were placed in front of her. She looked very concentrated, or deliberately ignored his existence.


    "Be careful. Don''t let the soup splash on you,"


    Jonas couldn''t help reminding her. "H''m," Melinda replied indifferently. Thinking of what she had said in the cinema today, Jonas turned around and walked towards the study.


    The study was large. There were a variety of books and many documents. The safe was in a secluded place. Through checking the fingerprint and iris, Jonas opened the door of the safe and found the contract he had signed with Melinda.


    The words written on the paper irritated his nerves. He couldn''t help thinking of the scene when Melinda mentioned divorce.


    Jonas rubbed the paper with his fingers and tore the contract without hesitation. He wouldn''t accept the fact that they would divorce once he got the right to inherit.

 Chapter 121 Charity Dinner

    Now Jonas was more sober than ever. He knew that he couldn''t live without Melinda, and he couldn''t lose her either. So he didn''t think it necessary to keep the contract.


    The contract was tore into pieces. Jonas crumpled it into a ball and was about to throw it to the trash can. After hesitating for a while, he finally threw it to the innermost side of the safe.


    After all, it was too dangerous to throw in the trash can and people would easily find it.


    Seeing himself like this, Jonas could not help laughing. He had done too many unimaginable things for the sake of Melinda. Sometimes when he looked at himself, he felt unfamiliar.


    But the unfamiliar feeling was wonderful.


    Queena and Yulia sent Emily to the door together. When the car disappeared in the courtyard, the smile on Queena''s face completely faded away.


    "Auntie Yao, are you okay?"


    Yulia asked hypocritically, with a sound of temptation in her tone. But Queena was angry now, so she didn''t pay much attention to it.


    "Nothing,"


    Queena said. In her heart, she felt that Melinda was looking down upon her. She was Jonas''s mother and the biggest hostess of Gu family.


    "How could Melinda act like that. She knew clearly that it was you who brought Emily home, but she still acted like this. Emily is so generous."


    Queena said she was fine, but Yulia still wanted to ignite the anger in her heart. It was meaningless to burn in the dark.


    "Emily is a good girl. Your brother..."


    Her face turned grimmer when she remembered that her daughter-in-law was originally Emily, and now she had become Melinda because of Nelson''s meddling.


    "I don''t know what did Melinda do to make grandpa force my brother to marry her."


    The way Yulia spoke was simple and dull. But she emphasized that Melinda must be a scheming woman. Otherwise, she couldn''t convince Nelson to take her side.


    "Nelson must be out of his mind,"


    Queena said. She also wished that she could understand what Nelson was doing. Nelson didn''t mention anything about the past generation, so Queena just thought that Melinda was too scheming.


    "She is like this just because grandpa supports her. Auntie Yao, we''d better stay away from her in the future."


    Yulia looked around in fear and then said carefully. However, her attitude irritated Queena.


    "Ridiculous. I have to consider her feelings in Gu family? It seems that she doesn''t know who is the elder if I don''t do something."


    Queena was already thinking about how to trouble Melinda, so that she would know her position in this family.


    Yulia had achieved her goal, but she still looked worried, as if Queena couldn''t beat Melinda.


    It was a sleepless night. The next day, Queena sent the driver to pick up Emily and come to play in the Gu''s mansion. The more unhappy Melinda was because of Emily, the more happy Queena was by doing this.


    It seemed that there was a fire of war between them.


    The change of her attitude was inexplicable to Melinda, but she didn''t make a detailed inquiry. Emily had made up her mind to completely form an allianc


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    and gave her suggestion. Then she mentioned that a team had been established to take charge of her. They would go together then.


    "I will think about it,"


    Melinda said with a smile. In fact, she had her own misgivings. If she had done this, people would gossip about her more easily.


    "Just think about it. Let me know when you decide to do so. You need to know that an editor is like a half maid. Just call me if you need me."


    The editor''s tone and attitude made Melinda laugh. Staying in the company for the whole afternoon, Melinda rarely got quietness. She decided to borrow the computer from the editor to work. If there was something wrong, they could discuss it. Thinking of this, she was more interested in building a studio.


    When Melinda returned to the Gu''s mansion in the evening, Emily was no longer there. And there were only three people dining at the table, she, Yulia, and Queena. Nelson was traveling during this period of time.


    That was also the reason why Emily did not meet Nelson to drive her away when she came to visit for several times.


    "This week, Emily is going to throw a charity dinner. Come with me then. You are Jonas''s wife. You shouldn''t stay at home all day long. You have to attend all the social activities, especially the banquets. This is the best way to build up a social network."


    Queena opened her mouth and said in a commanding tone. Although she didn''t like the daughter-in-law, she wouldn''t refuse things that were good to Jonas.


    Hearing this, Melinda stopped picking up food. The party held by Emily?


    On the contrary, Yulia was a little excited about Queena''s words. There were many rich second generations in this kind of banquet. If she could attend and find a good one, she would be satisfied.


    In this case, she looked at Queena expectantly, "Auntie Yao, can I go with you?"


    Her identity had always been the last thing the Gu family would like to recognize, and she had only attended a few banquets. This opportunity was rare, and she naturally didn''t want to let it go.

 Chapter 122 Love Hunting

    Queena didn''t answer. She just looked at Melinda. Yulia knew what she meant right away and turned her eyes to Melinda.


    "Melinda, you always like to sponsor those poor people to call for help, right? The money for charity party will be donated to people who lived in poor areas."


    Melinda thougt What Yulia said was on purpose. Yulia didn''t talk with her friendly except to please her.


    The corners of Melinda''s mouth twitched, and the meaning of taunt could not be concealed. Yulia could see that she was angry, but she could not show it.


    She had a hunch that it would be a Hogan banquet, and it was a provocation from Emily. After thinking for a while, Melinda raised her eyes to look at Queena, her eyes full of vigor.


    "Please take me with you then."


    "What will be donated for the charity party? I''ll ask Gavin to help with your choice. Don''t let it humiliate Gu family."


    Queena exhorted him in concern, fearing that Melinda would bring her jealousy to the party and disgrace the Gu family.


    This attitude was obviously contemptuous, which made Yulia very happy. However, Melinda behaved in a very casual way.


    "I''ll take care of myself."


    Melinda''s calm attitude made Queena''s sarcastic words stifle in his heart.


    After the meal, Mo Lian went to the butler and discussed with him about the donated presents for the family. The Butler led her towards the room, leaving the room empty for the collection.


    The room was filled with a variety of things, including scripts, paintings and jewelry. She was in a dilemma and didn''t know what to choose.


    Fortunately, Gavin was in charge of a lot of things. After asking a few questions, he chose a set of jewelry for Melinda. Jewelry was a common and most valuable kind.


    But how to stand out among these jewels depends on its own value. Gavin selected a limited edition of a family, which could not be found in the market now.


    Emily was quite popular in the circle, especially after she began to approach Jonas recently, there were many people coming to the party. Queena wore a purple cheongsam, and her hair was coiled into a temples of a noble woman, having the demeanor of a lady in the republic of China.


    Melinda was standing on her left, and Yulia was standing on her right. The latter was in a round neck dress with a round collar. The off shoulder design and waisted design highlighted her figure. The pink tassels made her more nifty, and her hair was slightly curled up on her shoulders.


    As soon as she entered the banquet, she kept looking at the young men around her, as if they were her prey.


    The white dress was simple with delicate lace embroidered with soft feather. Melinda''s hair was braided into a ponytail behind the head, leaving two wisps of bangs. The neckline of the dress was a c


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    g time dissipated a lot in an instant.


    Melinda was a little embarrassed just now, but now she was much calmer.


    "Long time no see."


    In fact, she hadn''t expected to see Leo in such an occasion. Now she thought about it. She didn''t know much about him except that he was her classmate.


    But the relationship between people was strange. When she got along with Leo, she felt more comfortable than the people who knew each other well.


    They smiled and didn''t talk too much. They both looked away from the auction. while lowering her head, Yulia stole glances at Leo from time to time.


    The voice on the scene was a little noisy. She didn''t hear clearly the greeting of Ken and Melinda, but took it as a polite greeting. After greeting, he would definitely greet her.


    But she waited for a long time and didn''t hear his voice. She looked up and found that Leo was looking at the auction carefully.


    The serious face made Yulia''s heart skip a beat.


    "Hello."


    Realizing that Leo hadn''t spoken for a long time and didn''t seem to notice her, Yulia said. For a moment, Leo realized that Yulia was talking to him.


    He turned around and smiled politely, which was different from his smile to Melinda.


    "Hello."


    Leo then turned his eyes to the auction, a pair of diamond shaped cuff was showed.


    It was a classic style.


    The things that could appear in the auction were basically extraordinary, unique, expensive or with special meaning.


    "This cuff link has always been low-key and luxurious, but showing its dignity from the details..."


    Yulia said when Leo looked at it. To make herself more like an upper class person, Yulia had a known a lot about luxury goods very well.


    And this time, it came in handy.


    However, she never heard Leo replied expected "yes" to showed his respect to ladys.


    He kept his eyes on the auction.

 Chapter 123 Its A Consecutive Punishment

    Looking at the scene, Melinda wanted to laugh, but she also had a new impression of Leo, who looked energetic but was willing to talk to her.


    For people like Yulia, he was polite, distant and a little arrogant.


    Melinda couldn''t help but feel proud of the novel art, which was said by her master.


    But for her arrogance, if she was qualified to be admired, oherwise, she would be a joke.


    Obviously, Leo was qualified to do that.


    Yulia was still unwilling to give up. The dinner party was very lively. After entertaining a group of people, Emily came to their seats. The left seat of Queena was always reserved for her.


    "I''m so lucky today."


    Emily came over. Seeing that Queena had left a seat for her, she was grateful, and then sat down beside her.


    "As long as it can help those poor kids." Said Emily, with a very modest tone. Then she thanked Queena for saving her seat.


    "I didn''t expect you to auction my paintings today."


    Queena was still very happy. She saw the envious expression of her friends around her, but she didn''t show his unhappiness on her face.


    "I think that people can appreciate the wonderful things, and find its corresponding value. Today, you''ve bid for ten million yuan on your works."


    In today''s charity banquet, Emily Bai purposely invited several rich men who had always wanted to have sex with her. For this arrangement, Queena won the bid in addition to such a high price for the painting, which was of no artistic value at all.


    In Nelson''s opinion, the painting wouldn''t be worth hundreds of thousands.


    "It''s all your contribution. I see that there are many things for the auction today. Will they be donated to the impoverished area?"


    The items for tonight''s auction were all very high, and the final raise must be a lot. Queena couldn''t help but feel a little worried when she thought of that many were obviously cheated by the charity now.


    "I''ve found a foundation and asked it to be dealt with by the police. I''ll have my people follow up with it. I won''t let the money be stolen."


    Said Emily. She was so considerate and thoughtful that many ladies around her praised her.


    Queena seemed to be Emily''s daughter. Seeing those people praising Emily, she felt proud.


    The two were having a good time chatting. The daughter-in-law, Melinda was left alone. Yulia wasn''t fully aware of the here and all her attention had been focused on Leo.


    "Mommy, the auction is almost finished. I want to go home and have a rest."


    Though wearing a poker face, Melinda still felt embarrassed when she noticed that many women stared at her from time to time. Hearing her words, Leo glanced at her worriedly.


    In fact, Leo had sensed something wrong when Emily came, but he didn''t know what to say since she didn''t speak.


    "It''s not over yet. We came out together. Also you should wait for me to go back together."


    Queena finally said, but stopped Melinda from leavi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    a didn''t have too much contact, just chatting.


    If it was made up by some foolish reporters, then it would be difficult to explain to Nelson.


    "Wives of other people always talk with each other and make themselves closer to each other. Only she talked with men alone, pretending to behave like they were doing academic communication. I don''t know who she was disgusting."


    The more harsh the words were, the more depressed Yulia became. Leo had been indifferent to her just now, but now he was comforting Melinda.


    Melinda had taught Leo some methods of writing articles. She had spent a lot of time listening to the professor.


    "I''m not familiar with this project, but you can ask Kent for help as he is really good at it. I''m sure he will be very happy to help you."


    The literature is wide range and include different professional skills. This time, what Leo referred to was exactly the domain that Kent was good at.


    "I also want ask Kent for help, but firstly I need to make friends with him. So, help me please."


    Leo said with a big smile, and then he brought a piece of cake to Melinda.


    "I will send you the wechat message of Kent when I go back."


    "Thank you again, Melinda. The problem was solved, and it made him relax a lot. Thinking of the situation that happened in front of you, he wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Finally, he could not help but ask," you were also like this in the Gu family? "


    "What?"


    Confused, Melinda looked at him. Leo shook his head and didn''t go on with this topic.


    But now, Melinda came to her senses and knew what Leo meant. She could not help but look away. Emily and Queena were like an intimate mother and daughter.


    Every time Melinda thought Emily was leaving Jonas, but actually she did not. Melinda saw the relationship between Jonas and Emily as a knot that it''s hard to open.


    So she wanted to destroy it, unfortunately, she failed and hurt herself.

 Chapter 124 The Familiar Memory

    Every time she thought that Emily would disappear in her life completely, she would invade in it in a new way.


    "Melinda?"


    "What''s wrong with you? I didn''t even call you back." Said Leo worriedly, looking at her with her swaying fingers.


    "I just thought about something,"


    She didn''t want to let anyone know what had happened to her. She just made up an excuse and perfunctorily. Leo was not the kind of person who was inquisitive.


    Leo casually found a topic and began to talk to Melinda again.


    As the last part of the party began, many people left. Melinda and Leo told scholars'' stories in ancient times and wouldn''t feel boring for a time.


    At the same time, Melissa, who was standing not far away from them, didn''t know what to do. She kept her eyes on them all the time. It seemed that she would be able to "catch adultery" with others as long as they moved a little.


    "Yulia, are you coming with me to meet some new friends?"


    Emily suddenly appeared next to Yulia, and she just saw that Emily and Queena stood up from their seats. When the auction was over, the auctioneer was saying the final words.


    As the host, Emily would finally say something again. Queena was arranged by her to be an important guest today. She would also go up the stage later.


    Queena wouldn''t refuse.


    "Oh, okay."


    As soon as Yulia came to herself, Yulia replied immediately. Emily had a wide social circle and it was good for Yulia to know more people.


    But Yulia didn''t know that she would not steal the spotlight from Emily.


    Yulia turned around and saw Leo''s hand on Melinda''s head, smiling sweetly. Yulia eyes instantly turned red, and she crashed into Queena in front of her out of carelessness.


    "Yulia, what the hell are you doing?"


    Queena''s voice waked Yulia up and made her pale. She felt that Queena seemed angry. If he was angry with her, she would be miserable.


    She thought fast and then rolled her eyes, pointing to Melinda not far away.


    "I was too shocked to believe that Melindap was so intimate with that Sir, so¡­ So... "


    She didn''t come up with a reason, but she said something and stopped. Queena turned around and saw that they were at the right distance.


    "It''s my fault that I didn''t fix the light. I think my eyes deceived me."


    Emily came out to rescue Yulia, and Yulia looked at her with grateful eyes. Yulia breathed a sigh of relief secretly, but her eyes were like 520 * sticking there. (* TN: in Chinese, there is a woman named Yulia, whose heart is 520.).


    Melinda had lived in that kind of environment for five years, so she was naturally sensitive. Melinda looked around and saw that Yulia was staring at her in a huff, but Melinda did not know the reason.


    "Emily, don''t speak for her. I have never seen it wrong just now. Auntie, she''s gone too far


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    bit her lip. She was eloquent now, so she was speechless. But her hazy eyes seemed to say that she had suffered a lot.


    Seeing that Emily was mocked like this, Yulia felt lucky that she didn''t say anything rude, otherwise she would be teased all over.


    At the same time, Yulia also found his charm and his eyes were full of obsession.


    Queena stood up for Emily very much. Seeing that Emily was wronged now, and it was because of Melinda, Queena could not help but speak in an imperative tone, "Melinda, you apologize to Emily on behalf of Mr. Liu."


    Queena''s words shocked everyone present. They all looked sideways at Melinda, and so did Leo. "I don''t know what I said wrong. If I want to apologize to Miss Bai, I don''t need Melinda to do it for me."


    Queena completely ignored Leo''s defense. She already knew that he was a talker. If she were to defend herself, she was not a match at all and would end up getting involved in it.


    "Melinda!"


    She raised her voice and fixed her eyes on Melinda, with a hint of threat. If it had been in the past, Melinda would have thought about making big decisions.


    But today''s situation was a little different. Now, she was bound with Leo. If she apologized, it would be equal to slapping him on the face, and his defense just now would be a joke.


    Moreover, she didn''t want to compromise to anyone in the Gu family at the moment.


    "Miss Bai, please remember that disaster emanates from careless talk."


    She looked at Emily coldly, which made Emily feel familiar and frightened.


    This feeling was exactly the same as that when Jonas was cool.


    "I''m a little tired. I''ll go back first."


    Melinda picked up her handbag from the seat and looked at them in a neither humble nor pushy manner. Queena''s fingers were trembling. Melinda''s behavior made her feel ashamed.


    And what she was doing now was humiliating.

 Chapter 125 The Mysterious Devil

    Seeing that Leona left, Leo smiled politely to the crowd and walked past the crowd to the side of Melinda who had a straight back with an ugly face.


    "It''s not easy to get a taxi here, Melinda. Let me drive you home."


    When Leo caught up with her, he walked in corporation with her. She had been immersed in her own thoughts. Seeing Leo following, she pursed her lips and smiled.


    "Thank you."


    She did not refuse, but it was a relief to Leo, and now thinking of what happened at the banquet, he also felt a little impulsive. Looking at the quiet appearance of Melinda, he could not help but say, "sorry."


    "You don''t need to apologize. It''s all my fault."


    Melinda didn''t say anything, but she had to thank him for defending her. Emily didn''t like her, so no matter what happened today, Emily could do something bad to her.


    "Mrs. Gu is a little different from what I heard about her."


    Leo said after a moment of hesitation. In the eyes of his father''s generation, Queena was always a strong woman and had made a lot of contributions to the career of Gu family. But today, in addition to her noble temperament, Queena were like a person who comes from an ordinary families.


    "She was just bewitched by Emily."


    Melinda saw it clearly, and felt Emily''s scheme. She had deceived such a smart person as Queena.


    It''s hard to say if she''s good or Queena''s getting older.


    "In a word, I will destroy it."


    Leo then waved the car key in his hand and said, "I''m going to the parking lot to drive my car. Just wait for me there. It''s windy outside."


    He wanted to take off his coat and give it to Melinda, but he was afraid of the gossip and he controlled himself.


    Their argument happened in the corner, and not many people heard it. Queena''s eyes were fixed on the direction where Melinda left, and her eyes were a little muddy at this time, making it hard to see the emotions in them.


    "Auntie, it was my fault. I offended Mr. Liu just now. Thank you for defending me."


    Emily took a glass of red wine from the waiter and drank it to express her apology.


    "Well, it''s not your fault. It''s Melinda''s fault. She did not behave herself. I shouldn''t have brought her out to disgrace Gu family."


    Queena felt ashamed when she saw Emily''s reaction. Queena said, "Emily, you''ve been wronged, but you''re comforting me now.".


    "You''re so tired today. No need to do anything. You just go back and rest."


    Queena said, but she indirectly proposed to leave. Now that the party was over, she didn''t want to stay any longer.


    "I can''t be at ease until you finish the whole work. Let me take you downstairs."


    Emily''s assistant was the one who was responsible for the charity party. She was just a bystander.


    Yulia called the driver and asked him to wait outside.


    After Emily sent Queena back to the door of the banquet hall, Queena opened his mouth and said, "you don''t have to send me downstairs. Go ahead with your business. We''ll be in touch later."


    "Okay


    e you biased against Emily?"


    Queena spoke for Emily. When she thought that Emily had mentioned to her that Nelson didn''t like her, Queena felt that Nelson was biased.


    "I think you are mesmerized by her, so you help her in every possible way. What''s going on today? Tell me."


    The Nelson looked at Queena''s eyes with a touch of disappointment, which made Queena speak a lot and choked up in an instant. Queena saw the Nelson let Melinda say things clearly and was more afraid of adding insult to injury.


    Melinda didn''t like Emily and it was a piece of cake for her to frame Emily up.


    At the thought of this, she looked at Melinda vigilantly. Queena''s wariness of her made her laugh.


    If Nelson really needed to know one thing, he could not find out anything.


    She told everybody what had happened at the banquet. She was not partial to anyone. She and Leo whispered in Carlos'' ear without hiding anything.


    Queena thought he was the best, but after hearing this, Queena felt her behavior was ridiculous.


    Nelson was very happy to know that Melinda fought against Emily. Although he was sullen a moment ago, he was much calmer now.


    "Okay, I know what happened. Go back and have a rest."


    Nelson took the cup of tea that the Gavin placed on the table and had a slight sweet taste. He then realized that it was the honey water. He couldn''t help sighing when he saw her.


    After all, Melinda was a thoughtful woman.


    Nelson asked her to go back to her room. After saying good night to Nelson, Melinda went back to her room. Yulia found that there was something wrong with the room. She quickly turned around to go upstairs when she was about to leave.


    "Why don''t you stand out and speak for her? Did she disgrace our family, or did you consider Gu family''s reputation as a disgrace? Melinda was humiliated, and you chose to stand out and speak for her. Are you a fool?"


    Nelson put the cup heavily on the tea table. The words came out and made Queena''s face paled.

 Chapter 126 A Show Up

    Nelson had always been domineering, and his temper was not very good. Queena married into the Gu family for many years, and it was the first time that he was reprimanded like this.


    All of a sudden, Queena was in panic.


    "I didn''t mean that¡­ We are guests and it''s easy for others to say something bad when we slander the master like that. "


    Queena was somewhat muddled up. The thread in his mind was always tight, and when these words came out of her mouth, he shook his head.


    No, you still can''t do that. Queena clearly realized that this lame reason would never convince anyone.


    It was quite reasonable, but it wasn''t flawless.


    Compared with Nelson, Queena''s funny experience was nothing at all.


    "Slander? Melinda didn''t do anything."


    Nelson gave a brittle laugh. He only felt that Melinda had done a good job. He had always been distressed that she had been tolerant to be bullied.


    But now, she had changed, and Queena did this, which just made Nelson irritated.


    "Don''t think that Emily is a good girl. Few people in that circle are clean minded."


    The soldiers of the older generation had resistance to actresses. They appreciated those who were talented, but they also hated people like Emily who only calculated to achieve success.


    "Dad, Emily is so kind,"


    Queena still did not give up helping Emily. She was grateful for Emily''s help several times and glory.


    She had been so absorbed in flattery, that she had failed to see through many things.


    "Idiot. I don''t care what kind of person Melinda is. She is my granddaughter in law. You have no right to ask her to do anything for you."


    Nelson was almost going to hit Queena with his walking stick, but he finally held it back. If it was Jonas in front of him, he would do that.


    The warm yellow light in the living room made Queena displeased. Cold sweat came from her forehead, flowing along her cheek to her neck.


    "We Gu family don''t like those hypocritical people, so you''d better cherish it if you still stay here. Don''t ask for trouble. Although I''m old, I can still make decisions."


    Nelson didn''t speak out what he wanted to say, but the meaningful look in his eyes made Queena break her heart.


    She knew that although Nelson talked about Emily on the surface, he was actually warning her.


    Since she was able to stay in the Gu family, she cherished it. She didn''t want to bully her because of Emily or there would be no place for her in this family.


    At the thought of this, Queena''s tears fell down. The once elegant and noble person was now like a beggar, and her elaborately coiled hair also scattered.


    She sat on her knees and her eyes were hollow. Nelson glanced at her and didn''t rebuke her anymore. Then he turned around and went upstairs.


    In the spacious hall, bright light illuminated every corner. Queena''s cry spread across the whole villa.


    Melinda was reading upstairs when


    that indicated she was sensible. Melinda smiled quietly and changed the subject.


    "But Mommy, have you ever thought about that, love is something that can''t be determined by conditions."


    For example, Jonas''s parents were married, just because they came from the similar family.


    Queena''s eyes were wide open in shock. She looked at Mo Melinda straightly and wanted to see something from her calm face. She always felt that Melinda seemed to know something.


    "Grandfather is affectionate. So you must have annoyed him by doing that."


    If Nelson didn''t value love, he wouldn''t have been thinking about the relationship between him and Leonard, and had always protected Melinda, but Queena treated love as a child''s play.


    Nelson reprimanded Queena, maybe one of the reasons is the conflict between Queena and Melinda, but more was Nelson''s antipathy towards Queena.


    "Don''t be sad. Grandpa said those harsh words to you unintentionally, but he is the one who hopes the harmony at home most."


    Melinda stood up from her position, her hand on her injured wrist, and gently rubbed. Queena gradually calmed down.


    She had cried so hard that her body was still trembling, and she felt a little sad in her heart. She had always felt that she had a good life, but now she was alone.


    "You can leave now. I don''t need you to pretend to be a good man."


    Queena said with a cold face. She didn''t think Melinda was comforting her at all. She defended Emily in that way. She was the most happy to see that she was reprimanded by Nelson.


    Melinda didn''t say anything again, but Queena seemed to hear her sigh. Queena heard what Melinda said, but she was not willing to accept.


    Now when Queena calmed down and thought carefully, she knew that what Melinda said was true.


    Queena was still sitting on the floor. Melinda went to the kitchen and poured a glass of honey water for Queena. Then she sat down beside Queena casually.

 Chapter 127 Two Ex-girlfriends

    "I have been in Gu family for nearly six years."


    Just as the atmosphere became more and more silent, Melinda said peacefully, without a trace of nostalgia on her face, as if she was telling a story that belonged to another person.


    During her youth, Melinda spent the first four years chasing Jonas, next the five years, she tried to maintain the marriage that seems already disappear. In the end, she had to stop and give up during the last year.


    "In many people''s eyes, I''m just a Cinderella married into a rich family and many girls are envious of me, but what kind of life have I been living these years? Is it really as happy as it looks? "


    Even the servant in the villa seemed to be in a higher position than her, and all of this was given by her husband. Compared with her, Queena''s life was much better.


    Queena had Jonas, but Melinda''s baby was not saved.


    When she spoke, it seemed that there was a kind of magic in her voice. Queena wanted to ignore her, but she still couldn''t help listening carefully with her ears raised, and even thought of the appearance of Melinda in Gu family.


    "In fact, I am not different from those girls. When I first saw him, I thought it would be nice if I could marry such a man. He was so perfect. He almost satisfied all the girls'' needs for a boyfriend, except that he was a little indifferent."


    "He is so good, so many people love him, and I want to be more excellent so that I can attract his attention in the crowd."


    The calmness on Melinda''s face disappeared and was replaced by a light smile. Her eyes were in the shape of a crescent. It seemed that they were shining with the bright light like the moonlight, reflecting her youth she had recalled.


    "At that time, I had done a lot of stupid things to follow him for four years. I thought that I could only look up to him, but I didn''t expect that because of the relationship between the last generation, we got married."


    It was a big surprise in Melinda''s life. At that time, she was as excited as an idiot to know that she could meddle in Jonas''s life.


    Even if Grandpa stopped her, she agreed without hesitation. If she was a third of her sanity at that time, she would not be so hasty to get into this world which was totally different from the past eighteen years.


    Jonas''s attraction was irresistible. She loved him so much that she would never want to leave him.


    There were bitterness and tears, but now when she spoke of Queena, Melinda returned to calm. However, she couldn''t hide the strong feelings.


    Now, Queena''s resistance completely disappeared, and Queena was even immersed in the story told by the person who wrote stories, but the stories she told wasn''t so vivid.


    She told everything she could recall to Queena just like all other girls. The reason why she chased Jonas was out of love and persistence.


    Queena looked at Melinda with a complicated look. At this moment, she realized that Melinda really loved Jonas.


    If Melinda was truly interested in Gu family''s property, how could it be possible for her to fall in love with Jonas during the college years?


    At that time, Jonas was just a clerk in the


    ore free time. Do you have anything to tell me?"


    She was interested in writing. Besides, she was used to writing. It didn''t matter if she didn''t write for one or two days.


    "I like the new winter clothes you picked for me last time. I want to buy some new again."


    Queena said in a gentle voice. She put her fingers on the two sides of her body. Hearing Queena''s words, a smile climbed up on Melinda''s face. She probably saw Queena''s embarrassment, so she said, "I want to buy something in the mall. Let''s go together."


    "Okay."


    Melinda was so considerate that Queena felt quite relaxed. Then, a smile appeared on Queena''s face.


    After sitting in his chair and sipping the tea, Nelson looked at others one by one, and finally laughed in relief. He thought that all of them were right.


    Now that they decided to go shopping, they went back to their own bedroom and started dressing themselves up.


    Queena was dressed in a purple dress and decorated with jewelry, which showed her noble temperament perfectly. On the contrary, it was a lot simple for Melinda to do this. She was dressed in a white sweater and trousers, and covered in a military green coat, with a delicate pink face.


    When they were about to go out, Yulia just woke up. She was very Surprised that Melinda holding Queena''s arm. Melinda''s eyes flashed and she had a bad feeling.


    "Auntie, are you going out? Let me change my clothes and accompany you."


    Said Yulia, completely ignoring what happened last night. Queena looked back at her coolly, and then said, "No, Melinda can do it with me."


    What happened last night was destined to be a Queena''s attitude towards her today, and the change in Queena''s appellation to Melinda was also noticed by Yulia.


    Before, Queena had rarely called Melinda''s name. Most of the time, she said that Melinda was from a common family.


    "It''s getting late. I have asked the servant to prepare breakfast for you. We''ll go out."


    Melinda changed her shoes and said to Yulia before leaving. The smile at the corner of Melinda''s mouth almost changed the expression on Yulia''s face.

 Chapter 128 Refusal Of Invitation

    Queena intended to improve the relationship between them, and Melinda naturally cooperated with her. Moreover, Melinda could feel that Queena had a more intimate relationship with her, and often said that Melinda would be her sworn daughter, and her son was always behind her.


    This was just a joke of her.


    They often went out to go shopping and had fun together. Yulia wanted to follow Queena several times, but was rejected by Queena. She knew clearly that Queena had misunderstood her last time and didn''t want to have too much contact with her.


    But when Yulia looked at the woman who should be isolated, and now she was getting along so well with Queena, Yulia would gnash her teeth in anger.


    The jealousy in her heart was like vines, wrapping around her heart, and they seemed to have thorns, which would bloom and pierce into every part of her body whenever she saw the intimacy between them.


    She was worried that she would be unable to stand up again if things went on like this. Nevertheless, she was unable to contact Emily these days. She learned from the Internet that Emily had gone to a mountain area for photographing recently.


    Yulia didn''t know it was the remote place where there was no signal. She clenched her phone and stared at Queena and Melinda who just came back not far away from her.


    Melinda was holding a cloth in front of Nelson. Queena was saying something, and Nelson suddenly took the coat with a laugh.


    "Grandpa, what are you looking at? It''s just an act? It''s so good. " The moment Yulia got close to them, she reached out her hand and touched the new clothes Nelson was holding. It happened to be the cross buckle. She pulled it open with all her strength, and then the cloth was torn into pieces.


    The atmosphere was awkward.


    Yulia originally planned to do it quietly, but unexpectedly, she was so careless that she hid the button in the sleeve when nobody noticed.


    Nelson turned his clothes over, only to find that there was a crack on the button of his shirt. This dress was ruined, and his face suddenly darkened.


    Queena was about to get angry, but she was stopped by Melinda. Yulia looked away very soon after she saw Melinda.


    There was no emotional fluctuation in Melinda''s eyes, but she always felt that Melinda sees everything.


    "Grandpa, I''ve been writing stories of a embroider recently, but I''m always confused about the embroidery. Why don''t you give this dress to me as an experiment object?"


    Touching the place where the crack was, Melinda winked at Nelson. Nelson certainly agreed to her request, but he still had a sullen face. "You have to sew it for me, or I will be unhappy."


    Recently, it had been a few peaceful days at home. Melinda did not want to be too stiff, so she helped Yulia to solve the problem. Nelson could see that and he was moved by Melinda''s thoughtfulness.


    Queena stood aside in silence and agreed with what Melinda did.


    "Queena, here is y


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    topic back to Melinda.


    Emily was very angry as she failed to stir up trouble between them. They chatted for a while and then ended the call in a hurry.


    Queenawent downstairs to pour water for himself, and happened to see Melinda was warming milk.


    "Mommy, aren''t you still sleep?"


    Queena''s schedule was more regular. She seldom went to bed late. Tonight, shefelt a little uncomfortable because of what Emily said.


    "Hmm, are you still at writing?"


    Queena asked. It suddenly occurred to her that Melinda had seldom wrote anything to accompany her these days. It seemed that she had done it at night. No wonder she was getting tired.


    "I''m ready to sleep."


    Melinda gave the milk to Queena, and then repeated the previous steps, then heated it for herself.


    Looking at her, Queena felt that Melinda was really the perfect person who had interpreted the word "quiet".


    Thinking of how Emily slandered Melinda, Queena couldn''t help asking, "You don''t like Emily, do you?"


    "Mommy, will you like someone who tries to destroy your marriage?"


    Queena nodded affirmatively. What happened in her youth had always been a thorn in her heart, so she couldn''t bear to destroy other people''s marriage.


    And all the time, Emily was talking about that Nelson had broke up Jonas and her, just because of Melinda.


    "Mommy, you weren''t there at that time. There were a lot of things you didn''t know."


    She looked at Queena in some complex emotions. Queena always felt a touch of sadness in her eyes.


    It was rare for her to see such a manner in the eyes of Melinda. Her heart ached for her for no reason. She stretched out her hand and patted Melinda on the shoulder, as if comforting her, "it''s all in the past."


    "Then let me tell you something about the past."


    Melinda stopped heating milk, and she sat down by the side and told Queena what had happened when she was away.


    She wouldn''t have changed so much if it hadn''t been for those things.

 Chapter 129 Family Dinner

    Queena knew that she had a grandson whom she had never met, but she didn''t know these details. Melinda was just telling simple stories, but it was not difficult to see how deep Emily''s scheme was.


    Thinking of every detail she had made acquaintance with Emily, Queena was distressed.


    She was really enchanted by Emily just as what Nelson said. Queena looked at Melinda guiltily and apologized solemnly, "I''m sorry."


    "What?" Looking at Queena in confusion, Melinda didn''t know why she suddenly apologized, but Queena just smiled and didn''t explain.


    "It seems that I''m really getting old. I was fooled by an actress."


    "People will say we''re sisters when we go out. You are not old at all,"


    Melinda said in a comforting voice. She was happy that Queena recognized Emily and knew what had happened in the past. Queena felt so sorry for Melinda.


    She made a decision in her heart to cut off the contact with Emily. Such a person was better to stay away from her.


    Speaking of what happened in the past, Melinda felt that her original intention to go back to the Gu family had changed. She was struggling inwardly.


    With their own thoughts, they didn''t talk much and went back to their own bedrooms respectively.


    The next morning, when Melinda woke up, she found that the quilt was almost gone. Just in a twinkling of an eye, she saw the enlarged handsome face of Jonas.


    She touched his eyebrows and eyes with her fingers, feeling perplexed again.


    All of a sudden, Jonas opened his eyes. Seeing that, Melinda''s fingers froze. She casually found an excuse and said, "You must be very tired recently. Your hair is turning white."


    Then she yanked a strand of hair from Jonas'' head without any hesitation. She lifted this hair in front of Jonas. His short black hair was not white at all.


    Melinda embarrassed and laughed, but then pretended to be strong, "The light is not on. I made a mistake."


    It was already winter and the weather was cold when they got up. Even the lights outside the house were not bright enough.


    At the first glance, Jonas saw through Melinda''s poor excuses, but looking at her lively appearance, he couldn''t get angry at all.


    Melinda was still wrapping around Jonas''s hair. She was trying to cover up her behavior just now, and she also did it on purpose.


    Thinking of the past, she had a deep grudge against Jonas. She felt upset that she wanted to do something to make herself satisfied.


    It was a typical lazy morning in winter. With room heating on, Melinda got up late. She didn''t go to the bathroom until Jonas had washed his face and rinsed his mouth.


    Wearing a light pink home wear and a coat, Melinda followed Jonas to the restaurant.


    Nelson and Jonas were holding the newspapers in their hands. Queena served the breakfast for the family in person. Melinda rushed up to help, almost fell over the carpet because she wore too much.


    "Good morning, Grandpa and mom,"


    Melinda greeted them. Seeing her clumsy manner, Queena refused her help.


    Nelson put down the newspaper. Seeing that Melinda always dressed more than others, he couldn''t help saying, "You should find a traditional Chinese d


    our uncle and his family along."


    When Nelson went back to the study, he told Jonas that. Since it was a family gathering, they should inform Aron''s family members. It was just that whether they came or not would depend on themselves.


    Queena''s face was a little unhappy. The two families were now fighting overtly and covertly for the inheritance of power, and Nelson was basically on the side of Jonas, and the two families didn''t get along well with each other.


    "Okay."


    Jonas didn''t have much feelings about it. He believed he was capable of dealing with Aron and his son.


    As long as the company''s business was done well and no one had left any trace of it, no matter how much Aron and his son did, it was useless. But if they were caught by him, he would definitely be merciless.


    Time flied. On the weekend, Aron and his son, Rey, showed up on time. The family drove three cars.


    Aron''s wife went back to her parents'' home, so she did not come to this party. And everything was prepared by Queena and Gavin. Because it was winter, there were few people in the suburb. The weather this weekend was warm, and it was relaxing in the suburb.


    Nelson didn''t take any servants with them in order to improve the relationship of the two, so he arranged the four young people to do the work for them.


    In order to show his value of being in front of Nelson, Rey tried so hard to do anything, while Yulia just did nothing.


    "Jonas, smooth the table cloth for Melinda."


    At this moment, Melinda was kneeling on the ground, trying to tidy up the folds of the table cloth. She was afraid of the coldness, so she was wearing too much and she acted clumsily like a stupid bear.


    The corners of Jonas''s mouth curved slightly.


    He was tall and strong, and he had long and thin hands. Moreover, he did not wear much. In a short time, he straightened the table cloth. But Melinda was sitting next to him, gasping for air.


    "Please place the food on the table."


    Jonas moved some foods out of the car and placed them in front of Melinda. After wiping her sweat, she began to put the food in order.

 Chapter 130 Pollen Allergy

    It was fine if Melinda was to place the food in front of her, but she have to put it far away. So she started behaving clumsily again. Several times later, Jonas couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Melinda was so busy that she got little sweat. It was not easy for her to get sweat in winter.


    Opening the zipper of her coat, she stumbled for a while. When Melinda was in a dilemma, Jonas fetched a basket of vegetables and bamboo sticks.


    "Take a seat over there and make these things into kebab. They had been washed clean."


    As Jonas said, he took over the works that Melinda was doing. Holding a basket of vegetables in her arms, Melinda was somewhat dazed, and then smiled happily.


    This job was the easiest. She could just sit there.


    In order to have something to eat first, they prepared some cooked food and cakes, but also prepared a barbecue grill to have the barbecue. Nelson and Aron went to the river for fishing.


    Queena was also moving those things. Jonas and Rey worked together, as one of them put up a barbecue grill, and the other was building a temporary stove, on which water was still boiling.


    Melinda finished making the vegetable skewers and called Jonas to give her more materials. Even though Jonas said nothing, he still let her do whatever she wanted. Then he put a new batch of things in front of her.


    It was a warm day and the sun was not scorching. Melinda was in a good mood. They made quick preparations, and when everything was ready, Nelson brought back some fishes.


    "Jonas, I saw some flowers on the hillside over there. Go and get some with Melinda. I''ll post them on the wechat moments later,"


    Queena said. With surprise in Melinda''s eyes, she who was sitting on the grass clumsily stood up, and Jonas pulled her with his hand.


    They were still holding hands.


    The flowers in the suburb were hardly unknown. Melinda picked the beautiful ones and handed them to Jonas.


    The hillside was advantageous and the flowers bloomed in winter.


    "This flower is beautiful. Take it."


    A bunch of bright flowers were in Melinda''s hand, which looked as bright as the smile on her face. Jonas reached his hand out but felt itchy on his face. All of a sudden, all the flowers fell on the ground.


    "Why do you... Jonas, what''s the matter?"


    Melinda was about to scold Jonas that he could not even hold the flowers, but found something wrong. Rashes were all over Jonas''s face and hands. He looked really awful.


    "It itches."


    All Jonas''s attention was on Melinda, so he didn''t notice the changes on his skin. He just felt itchy. Melinda was so nervous, and at this time, she didn''t care about the flowers.


    "Hold on. Don''t scratch it."


    Melinda held Jonas''s hands and prevented him from scratching the red rashes on his face. Melinda grabbed his hand and quickly went back to the place where they had dinner. Queena was astounded when she saw Jonas like this.


    "Maybe he is allergic. Let''s go to the hospital right now."


    Due to Jonas''s allergy, the dinner party had to be stopped. However, no one of the family knew what kind of allergy Jonas was to, and they were worried that it was because of something else.


    In the end, Queena drov


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d it to cool it. Seeing the bed full of documents, she reached out to sort them out. The sorted things which were classified by Melinda after a long time were destroyed in an instant.


    It was too late for Jonas to stop her. Looking for Melinda in the ward, he saw her leaning against the fridge in the kitchen, looking sleepy.


    Emily was totally unaware of it that Jonas needed quietness, and she kept talking and showing her concern.


    The soup was already not hot. She said, "Jonas, let me feed you some soup."


    She was holding a spoon and blew gently to the bowl. It looked very intimate. Jonas reached out and pushed it away with an indifferent expression.


    "I''m not hungry. Put it there."


    "But the soup will not taste good if it becomes cold. Jonas, just drink a little,"


    Emily said in a spoiled way, and deliberately showed the red and swollen back of her hand. Thinking of that she said she cooked the soup in person, he thought she was injured because of it, so he couldn''t refuse her good intentions for a while.


    "Let me do it myself."


    He reached out his hand, took the bowl and had a sip. Then he frowned slightly. The taste was a little heavy, which was not as taste as the soup made by Melinda.


    His eyes, once again, began to search for the figure of Melinda, who was still leaning on that seat with squinted eyes, as if asleep.


    Jonas began to worry whether Melinda would fall asleep and get herself hurt.


    He didn''t like the soup, so he just took a few sips perfunctorily and put it aside. Although Emily was a little unhappy, she didn''t show it. She still took good care of Jonas with great care.


    "Are you handling the company''s affairs? Why are you still so busy? Let me help you. After dealing with it, you can go to bed early, OK?"


    Emily looked after him like his wife. She picked up those documents and prepared to deal with them for him without any suspicion.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door again. Nelson, who followed the nurse, saw Emily sitting next to Jonas, with a file in her hand.


    Nelson forgot what he was going to say to care for Jonas in an instant.

 Chapter 131 Mountain Climbing And Hot Spring

    "Who let this woman in? Nurse, drive this woman out."


    Melinda leaned her head against the fridge and almost fell asleep. Hearing Nelson''s energetic voice, she came to her sense.


    "What are you holding? How dare you touch anything of the Soaring Group? Did any company send you here?"


    Nelson squinted at the document in Emily''s hand and questioned. He looked at Jonas discontentedly. As the decision maker of the company, such an important document could be touched casually.


    His words were nothing more than an insult to Emily, but his doubts and valid reasons made her hands on the papers very awkward.


    Melinda walked up to her, then drew the document from Emily and put it aside. Then she found a seat and helped Nelson to sit down, murmuring, "Didn''t I tell you that it was not a big deal? Why did you come out at this time?"


    Embarrassed, Emily stood still. The nurse who came with Nelson asked her to leave.


    "Jonas."


    Emily turned around and looked at Jonas aggrievedly and anxiously. Nelson glared at her. "What? A nurse can''t go you out. Do you need me to call the security?"


    Emily was a public figure and was humiliated like this. If it weren''t for the VIP floor, she should have been crowded around.


    Nelson''s identity was obvious, so the nurse didn''t dare to neglect. She forced Emily to leave the ward. The ward suddenly became quiet.


    Nelson still snorted and expressed his displeasure. Seeing this, Jonas said to Melinda, "You must be tired today. Go back with grandpa and have a rest. I have the nurses to take care of me."


    "Right, Melinda, you must be tired. Jasmine have brought all your stuff here. You can stay here to take care of him. It''s not convenient for you to come back and forth," said Nelson.


    Nelson would not miss such a good chance to boost their relationship. He decided quickly to let Melinda stay in the ward to take care of Jonas.


    Jasmine came very soon, followed by Gavin. They had prepared a lot of clothes, and brought some food for Melinda.


    "You often forget to eat when you''re busy. Take good care of yourself before taking care of Mr. Jonas."


    "Thank you, Jasmine."


    Indeed, Melinda was hungry, so she thanked to Jasmine''s kindness. Jasmine prepared some shrimps and other food for her, which she loved most.


    With Gavin and Jasmine taking care of Nelson on their way home, Jonas wasn''t worried. Melinda enjoyed the dinner brought by Jasmine.


    He had light food for dinner. Seeing that Melinda enjoyed her dinner, he turned over in disgust.


    "What? You want to eat them too? But you should not eat them now."


    Melinda especially ate a shrimp in front of Jonas.


    What he wanted to bite was something else.


    But when he remembered what happened in the cinema last time, all his thoughts that had been rippling vanished.


    Jonas had stayed in the hospital for three days. The doctor said he could leave the hospital, but the medicine could not be stopped.


    After taking care of him in the hospital for three days, Melinda became much thinner.


    Queena''s heart ached when


    ecome a beloved member of the Gu family.


    Even though Yulia was jealous, to live a comfortable life in the Gu family, she had to curry favor with Melinda.


    However, she had attacked Melinda from time to time, Melinda was vigilant to her. And she didn''t refuse or accept her kindness.


    Melinda''s days in the Gu family were becoming lazier and lazier, and she was basically unwilling to go out. One day, she received a call from Kent who said that he had returned to A City.


    "Aren''t you going to work outside? You missed your hometown so soon?"


    Melinda joked. She had basically finished her book of cooperation with Kent. During this period, the relationship between the two became more like that between brother and sister.


    "It''s the superior''s order. I have to obey,"


    Kent said with a smile. He left with his wife to set everybody''s mind at rest. He didn''t expect that the company would arrange him to be the editor in chief of the branch in A City.


    They told him that he was born in A City, so he knew the customs and condition of A City better.


    Anyway, if the leaders wanted one to do something, they would have numerous reasons for not being able to refuse.


    "In a flash, you''ve become an editor in chief,"


    Melinda sighed in emotion, but she thought that Kent was completely capable of that. They chatted a few more words, and made an appointment to let Melinda go to the press to discuss the publishing.


    It was a big deal to have the book published. Melinda put it in mind, so she drove to the press on her own that day.


    This press was quite famous in A City. Kent had told the receptionist in advance. When Melinda arrived, his assistant guided her to the reception room.


    "The editor in chief is still having a meeting. They will be here soon. Miss Mo, what would you like to drink?"


    "Warm water is fine."


    The assistant was a young man, who was very enthusiastic about Melinda. His eyes were like looking at a goddess. After Kent introduced him to Melinda, she knew that he was a fan of her.

 Chapter 132 Leave Melinda

    The new broom, Kent, took office, and there were many things for him to deal with. It took Melinda an hour to wait for him.


    "You must have waited for a long time. There are so many things to be transferred from the old to the new."


    His assistant had prepared warm water for Kent. He drank it up without caring about his image before he felt much better in his throat.


    Melinda was reading a comic book of the periodical office with great interest. She didn''t put it down until Kent came back.


    "Well, I can just wait and read books, it''s okay. You will be work day and night at the beginning. When you''re steady, you can call the shots,"


    Melinda teased. Kent''s assistant took out the contract of the publishing of the book. Kent told her in details. Although it was the first time they had cooperated, there were not many opinions. Most of the time, they were towards the same direction.


    It was a rather troublesome thing to publish. Kent had been very busy recently, so Melinda had taken the initiative to tidy up the papers. As for the release, it was naturally for both of them to be in charge of it.


    The company now assigned a small team to Melinda, so that she could have many things straight to decide.


    It was simple to say, but it was also trivial. By the time it was almost settled, three hours had passed. "How about we go out for lunch?"


    "Since you are so busy, we''d better make an appointment next time."


    As Kent thought of a lot of things to deal with, he also felt a headache. He said, "Let me walk you out, I can have this little time."


    After they left the reception room, the audience saw the new editor in chief and a beauty walking together. They were all discussing about it. Under such eyes, Melinda was very calm.


    She parked her car in the parking lot next to the periodical office. When she went to the familiar place, she saw a completely different car. If it weren''t for the license plate number, Melinda would think that she might have mistaken the car.


    "What''s going on?"


    When Kent saw the paint in the car, he was shocked and immediately vigilantly looked around as he protected Melinda in silence.


    The car was in the paint, and the bright red paint seemed to be warning something.


    "I don''t know."


    Melinda''s eyes were tight. Looking at the car, she only felt her head buzzing. Of course, she did not think this was a trick. It was a clear warning and revenge.


    The paint seemed to be unruly, but it seemed to have a series of characters. Melinda was a little stumbled and took a step back. Kent supported her with worry.


    "Maybe it''s just a trick. Call the 4S shop and ask them to come,"


    Kent said. Realizing that there was no other solution, Melinda had no choice but to agree with him. She made a call to the 4S shop and asked them to come. Melinda felt cold from head to toe.


    The streets on winter were bleak. Pedestrians were scurrying off on the streets.


    "Kent, I think someone is taking revenge on me. But I haven''t gone out recently, and I don''t have any conflict with anyone. Who is it?"


    Melinda was confused. She could not think of anybody to make such a thing.


    "Could it be a member of the Gu family


    Kent.


    ''Kent?'' William felt familiar with this name but he thought that this person didn''t have any dealings with the company''s business.


    "Mr. Jonas, what do you want to talk to him?"


    William could not help but ask. At least he was able to make full preparations.


    Jonas raised his eyebrows, a file was smashed on the table. "Why are you talking so much? Just make an appointment with him."


    Jonas was extremely impatient. William dared not pull the hair from a tiger. He rushed out of the CEO''s office and searched around. He finally remembered who this Kent was.


    Cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He was really lucky today.


    Wasn''t Kent the man in the rumor with the wife of the boss? The person who received the call for Kent was his assistant. When he heard that it was Soaring Group, the phone was quickly transferred to Kent.


    "Mr. Kent, our CEO wants to see you. Could you please come out at half past three this afternoon?"


    William thought that Jonas might be free at this time, and when Kent heard that it was Jonas who wanted to see him, he subconsciously thought that he needed to talk about the paint thing in Melinda''s car, so he quickly agreed.


    The place they met was the club of Soaring Group. The club system was applied for membership system. So Kent was led in by William.


    "I didn''t expect you to come back so soon."


    Looking at the familiar face of Kent, Jonas felt like everything had returned to several months ago.


    "The company gave me this order. Of course we subordinates have to obey their orders."


    Kent used the same old excuse. He was not overbearing or frightening in front of Jonas, even though Jonas had a cold face.


    "Company arrangement?" Jonas said jokingly, pushing a glass of wine in front of Kent, "A straightforward person does not resort to insinuations. I hope you can leave Melinda."


    "What? Leave her? Where does this matter come from?"


    Kent just felt inexplicable, but seeing the look of hostility in Jonas''s eyes, a thought flashed through his mind.


    Jonas had fallen in love with Melinda. That was why he cared so much about his existence.

 Chapter 133 She Is My Goddess

    "You know exactly what I mean. Mr. Jiang, you are a clever man. I think you don''t want to be arranged by your company again,"


    Jonas threatened. He was so powerful that he could make Kent not be the editor in chief anymore.


    Kent knew what was in Jonas''s mind, so he didn''t care about such a threat. Thinking that he had a possessive desire for Melinda, Kent felt a little funny.


    ''He is a man who also knows nothing of love. Melinda still have a long way to go, '' he thought.


    "Got it."


    Kent gave an ambiguous reply. If it was before, Jonas would have found many loopholes, but today he was not in the mood to care about it.


    The conversation between the two men was simple. Jonas had thought that Kent would agree after he talked so much. He didn''t expect it to be so easy.


    He couldn''t help but sneer at Kent, thinking that he was the kind of person who could abandon everyone for money.


    He must be worrying that the editor in chief, which he had been working hard to get, was ruined by him so that he agreed so quickly.


    Jonas had a lot of guesses in his mind.


    The liquor was naturally nobody''s attention. Since they reached an agreement, Kent did not want to stay any more. "I''m still familiar with business. I have to go now since there are a lot of things to do. Have a good time, Mr. Jonas."


    Jonas thought there was an implication in Kent''s words, but when he came to himself, he was the only one left in the room.


    Kent came back to the periodical office. Thinking that Melinda had an accident in his territory, he asked his assistant to lead him to the security department.


    "Retrieve the surveillance video of the route from 9 to 11 o''clock this morning to this parking lot."


    Kent took a picture of the scene and showed it to the staff in the security room. The captain of security guards quickly got the surveillance video from the position and used the way to find out the specific time period.


    Soon enough, a furtive figure appeared in the screen, carrying a big bag, a mask, a pair of sunglasses, and covered with a hat.


    The dressed up in winter was very normal, and did not cause much attention. The person walked around near Melinda''s car. After the person saw no one, the person took out a small bucket from the big bag.


    Kent was almost sure that it was the paint in it. Sure enough, the person opened the lid and exposed the thing inside. The person who wore white gloves took the paint and poured it on the car.


    Although it was hard to see the person''s expression with the mask over the face, it was just like a revenge. Kent could clearly feel the person''s hatred for Melinda behind the screen.


    All of a sudden, he was shocked. He didn''t know who Melinda offended and why she was revenged like this.


    Deep in the wealthy families, Melinda was now in the middle of such a mess.


    The person''s action looked a little unfamiliar, but the person was very sensitive. After the paint was sprinkled, the person carefully hid the bucket into the bag. The person looked around on the alert again, and finally quickly left.


    "Go and check which direction the person came from and where he went,"


    Kent continued to give the order. The security guard checked the other videos of the car and the general direction o


    ion form to her.


    "Sir, that person didn''t answer the phone."


    The assistant walked over and said helplessly. Kent acted that he was disappointed and said, "It seems that I can only find an excuse that the car can''t work and take a taxi to pick up my girlfriend."


    They didn''t rent a car after such a long time, which made the staff in a rage. But when she saw Kent''s pitiful look, she said nothing.


    "Have you memorized the information?"


    Kent thought he would definitely be the best actor today. He just used all the dramatic plots in his mind. Fortunately, the result was pleasant.


    "I wrote it down in my memo. There is also the address in it. Shall we go there now?"


    asked the assistant. Now he was even more excited, and after getting along with Kent for a short while, his attitude towards him had changed a lot.


    He didn''t expect that the editor in chief, who looked serious, could be so humorous.


    In fact, the reason why he was able to change his attitude towards Kent so quickly was that he was a friend of his goddess, Melinda.


    "Okay, check the navigation."


    It was not convenient for Kent to do that since he was driving the car. Now that his assistant wanted to help him, he wouldn''t refuse.


    Where they arrived was a shabby community, where the street lights were dim, and it took them a long time to find the address.


    A middle-aged woman opened the door. She was very vigilant as it was late at night when two people went to look for her.


    "Do you know if Daniel Huang lives here?"


    Kent said and cleared his throat. His voice was as warm as the spring breeze. It made people feel at ease.


    "What do you want from him?"


    The woman was very vigilant, but they heard someone cursing in the room. "Who is it coming here at night? Why do you open the door for such a long time? What''s the use of you?"


    The man was Daniel. When he saw the exceptional Kent, he felt a little guilty for no reason.


    "Mr. Huang, do you know this car?"


    Kent took out the photo of the car which was still parked in his garage. The person had asked him to return it immediately, but he decided to drive for two more days because he wanted to show off.

 Chapter 134 He Looks Like An Immortal

    "Who the hell are you two? I have to call the police and accuse you of disturbing my work." Daniel''s wife said in an aggressive tone.


    "Call the police. My car was applied paint by that man today, and it will be fine to let the police handle it."


    Kent said with a faint smile. The couple immediately looked at each other and shivered. Kent just stood at the door and looked at them.


    Daniel didn''t expect the accident to be so serious. That man just gave them money and asked them to rent a car, but he didn''t say anything.


    Now that they had been attacked, the couple were immediately afraid.


    "I don''t know. He just asked me to lend him a car."


    Daniel said while shaking his head. That man had warned them repeatedly and gave them one hundred thousand hush money.


    One hundred thousand was a large amount of money that the family of these people, whom they had worked hard for years, might not be able to accumulate at all.


    It seemed that the whole thing had reached a deadlock. The two of them were reluctant to tell the person behind the scenes, but they were worried that Kent would call the police and begged again and again.


    "Editor, shall we go further?"


    Asked the assistant. He felt sorry for the poor families, but he also felt that they must have hateful places. Poverty was not an excuse for them to hold a candle to the devil.


    "Forget it."


    Kent said, shaking his head. If the couple were unwilling to talk, he could not find the result even if he kept asking. And if the Gu family really cared about Melinda, they would naturally find out the person behind it.


    He did the investigation just for the sake of giving a reasonable explanation to Melinda.


    In the evening, Kent told her the investigation situation and asked if she should continue.


    "Never mind. I don''t have many enemies. I will be careful in the future,"


    In fact, she had been thinking about who would do this today. However, it was clear that he dared not to do anything to her, so he could only vent his anger on her car.


    As long as it didn''t threaten her life, Melinda wouldn''t care so much.


    "In order to thank you for your help. Let''s have dinner this weekend."


    Although she didn''t care about it, Kent''s kindness really touched her. It happened that they hadn''t had a chance to get together since Kent came back this time, so they proposed to have dinner together.


    "Okay."


    Kent agreed straightforwardly. Although the magazine office was busy, he could take a rest on weekend, and the sunday was the day after tomorrow.


    The next day, no one at home mentioned this thing. Because of the return of Kent, Joans was very cold to her.


    Queena pulled Melinda to her painting room. A few days ago, she knew that Melinda was also good at painting, and was very interested from Nelson.


    "Mommy, I do something unfriendly. Don''t listen to Grandpa''s story."


    Hearing that


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ink, becoming a little immortal."


    Melinda always wanted an ordinary life.


    This kind of life made her happy. Although there would be some void in the heart, but it was always happier than those who suffered often.


    People who were indifferent to the mortals were the most terrible people.


    Melinda''s begging surprised Kent a little bit. He had never thought that he could become such a talented young lady so soon.


    "Yes, it is a good idea."


    He didn''t know how to describe his current mood, so his following words were very casual and sincere.


    She didn''t care about what was in his mind at all. At this moment, she just felt happy. The topic they talked about was very strange, and they soon talked about the literature.


    Melinda asked in a tricky tone. What she had answered was interesting. Even if she wanted to mock, she would deliberately share with Kent what she had learned.


    The conversation between the two made her feel relaxed.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s go to the restaurant." Melinda stood up and patted her clothes, but she didn''t notice that Kent had followed her and walked forward directly.


    It was about ten minutes from where they were to the restaurant. When Melinda stepped into the restaurant, she saw two familiar people.


    Emily and Jonas, and one of her arms still resting on Jonas''s body.


    She stopped abruptly. Kent, who was standing behind her, looked at her suspiciously, and his expression changed when he saw the two people not far away.


    The four people stood together, and the atmosphere was weird and embarrassing.


    Jonas''s eyes began to burn. He stared at Melinda and Kent, as if he was going to eat people. People around him looked at his sullen face and kept away from him subconsciously.


    She intuitively believed that this man was not to be trifled with.


    "Why are you two together?"


    There was a sense of danger in Jonas''s words, which made people shudder.

 Chapter 135 Just Ignore

    Instinctively, Kent wanted to protect Melinda behind him. He thought that Jonas had lost control at this time.


    However, Melinda still stood there with a smile. No one could see her expression from her eyes, but there was a hint of mockery in her eyes.


    Melinda thought it was ironic. Why didn''t Jonas look at himself when he questioned her? She kept a distance from Kent, and on the contrary, the two of them were holding hands intimately.


    Kent also noticed the detail. He became angry when he saw Emily holding Jonas''s hand.


    Jonas drew back his hand quickly as if he got an electric shock. Emily staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    She glared at Melinda, eyes full of unwillingness.


    She finally found an excuse to hold Jonas for her sprained ankle, and now Jonas let go of her arm so easily because of a casual glance from Melinda.


    Melinda looked calm, but her heart was full of anger.


    But she always concealed her true feelings well. At this point, others only saw her smiling face.


    Seeing that Melinda didn''t answer his question and didn''t question him, Jonas was more irritable. It shouldn''t be like this.


    A normal couple was supposed to question each other in such a situation, wasn''t it?


    Why did Melinda look like that the two of them stood together quite gracefully?


    Jonas felt that he was going to explode with rage because of the arrogant attitude of Melinda.


    "Kent, there are our seats. Let''s go inside."


    Melinda didn''t answer Jonas, completely ignoring him. Then she turned around and said to Kent, as if nothing had happened.


    Kent looked at her in bewilderment. But Melinda took the lead and headed to the position where Jonas and Emily stood.


    The waiter standing aside felt relieved.


    "Jonas, since Melinda has a friend of hers accompanying her, let''s go back to our seats. It''s not easy to book a table here. I have made an appointment for a long time."


    Seeing that Melinda left, Emily was wondering how to take advantage of this rare opportunity to alienate the relationship between the two people.


    Her coquettish words somewhat brought back Jonas''s thoughts. But his eyes had been fixed on Melinda, and he didn''t give her for even a second.


    The two people''s seats were not far away, and Melinda''s seat was at the back. Their seats were separated by green plants. Although there was no door, to a certain extent, the guests'' privacy was guaranteed.


    Led by a waiter, Emily and Jonas sat down on their seats, with layers of green plants cut behind. In this way, Jonas could not see what happened between Melinda and Kent behind him.


    Jonas was getting more and more impatient. Emily tightly clenched her fingers under the table.


    She knew that Jonas would be angry because of Melinda''s attitude. And when he cared about a person''s attitude, it could only be said that this person was very important in his heart.


    Since when did Melinda weighted so much in Jonas''s heart?


    , and he began to worry about the relationship between the younger generation.


    "I''ll explain if your wife misunderstands me,"


    Melinda said calmly. But all she was thinking was that why she had to explain since Jonas didn''t make any explanation.


    In addition, Jonas had promised to sever their relationship many times. But now, they went to the restaurant together intimately.


    "It seems like he is in a bad mood, and he is drinking alone."


    Jonas couldn''t see Melinda, but Kent could see Jonas from his position.


    Emily seemed to try to stop Jonas from drinking, but she was totally ignored by him. He drank so fast, just like drinking water.


    Kent was curious. He took a sip and felt the wine was so strong that his throat was burnt.


    The wine Melinda prepared for him was the rice wine here.


    Thinking of the calm look on Melinda''s face just now, Kent felt that both of them were dull. They both drank like they didn''t want to be alive.


    "He deserves it."


    Though Melinda was reluctant to admit it, she was worried about Jonas''s health. His stomach was not very good. He would be hurt if he drank all the time.


    ''Forget it. If it is the case, he deserves it, '' she thought.


    "Excuse me, I need to go to the washroom."


    Obviously, Melinda didn''t want to continue the topic. Putting her bag on the seat, she took the mobile phone and went to the bathroom.


    For a person who had no sense of security, a mobile phone, which was personal, must be placed beside him or her all the time. As for the handbag, Melinda still trusted Kent.


    The way to the toilet was beside the seat of Jonas. Being drunk, Jonas saw a person who looked like Melinda was passing by. Until he smelt a familiar fragrance in the air, he was sure that it was Melinda.


    Thinking of this, Jonas stood up from his seat in an instant. Shocked, Emily asked, "Jonas, where are you going?"


    But she didn''t receive any response from Jonas. He followed Melinda and left.

 Chapter 136 Melinda Got Hurt

    Melinda was not as calm as she appeared to be. When asked by Kent, she couldn''t wait to find an excuse to go to the washroom.


    She was in such a hurry that she didn''t even notice that Jonas, who was drunk and almost fell over the table at any time, would follow her behind.


    The farmhouse was a little large, and the restaurant and the washroom were two different places. If she wanted to go to the washroom, she had to get out of the restaurant and take a short distance from the washroom.


    Melinda had come here several times. She was familiar with the way, but she was a little confused because she was anxious.


    In front of her was an intersection, which was surrounded by stones path. Fresh flowers were planted on the side of the road.


    If Melinda calmed down now, she would find the sign not far away. Jonas followed her and almost bumped into her when he saw her stop suddenly.


    The noises around him disappeared. In the eyes of Jonas, there was only Melinda, who was standing at the crossing in a daze.


    His heart was like being pierced and hurt.


    He stretched out and pulled his shirt. Frowning, he looked at Melinda and saw her walking away. He immediately grabbed her in panic.


    Suddenly, Melinda was grabbed by someone and became wide awake out of fear. She smelt a strong smell of alcohol, mixed with the perfume that she disliked.


    "Jonas, let go of me."


    Jonas''s strength was great. Melinda was no match for him in normal days. Now that he was drunk and he could not control himself, so he hurt Melinda''s arm.


    But her punch was more like hitting cotton.


    "Let you go to see Kent?"


    Jonas''s eyes were red and he shouted like beasts roaring. His throat was hoarse from alcohol just now.


    The guests heard that and looked away quickly. They just thought it was a young couple''s quarrel and didn''t pay much attention to it.


    "Go to find Emily when you are drunk. Don''t come to me and annoy me."


    The smell of wine from Jonas was very strong and made Melinda nose start to turn sour. She wondered how much he had drunk in such a short time. Wasn''t he a good drinker?


    Melinda began to whisper in her heart.


    "You went out to see Kent today, why didn''t you tell me?"


    Jonas put his hands on her shoulders, and strongly demanded her to look at his eyes. They looked at each other, but Melinda looked away.


    Feeling great pain on her wrist and shoulder, Melinda just wanted to get rid of the crazy man.


    "Say it. Explain to me."


    Drunk and willful, Jonas was mischievous like a child who didn''t get what he wanted. He began to make a fuss. Without hearing the explanation from Melinda, he grabbed her and asked her to explain.


    Jonas was totally a stranger to Melinda now. And she felt even more uncomfortable when she saw that Jonas doubted her relationship with Kent.


    She couldn''t speak it out.


    "There is nothing to explain,"


    Melinda shouted angrily, trying to break free from his grip on her shoulders. B


    en with envy.


    Emily''s voice came from the other side. He did not feel anything before, but now he was a little annoyed.


    "Now that you are recognized, you can go back. Don''t come to such a place next time," Jonas said impatiently. His mood had been bad since he saw Melinda and Kent date.


    He had always been calm, but now he lost his patience.


    Looking at his impatient look, Emily also realized that Melinda was so important in the heart of Jonas now. She gritted her teeth and wouldn''t let go of Jonas anyway, so that he could find the opportunity to find Melinda.


    Melinda had a long dream, in a daze. The scene in the dream only made her feel depressed in the chest.


    She opened her eyes suddenly and found that her forehead was covered with cold sweat. She could still feel the bandage. She stretched out her slender fingers and touched the wound. The doctor wrapped the wound with a gauze in exaggeration.


    "She woke up."


    Queena''s voice came from the side. Melinda felt that she went to the end of the bed and adjusted the inclined of the bed for her.


    "Mommy." Her lips were pale and she felt weak. It was hard for her to open her eyes.


    Queena went to her side and put a pillow on her back to make her feel more comfortable.


    "Are you feeling better? Does it still hurt?"


    Queena brought a glass of water for her. After drinking it, Melinda felt much better. The sound of Nelson''s crutch came clearly. He looked worried and appeared in front of her.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me."


    Melinda put down the cup and smiled to comfort them. She thought that she was destined to go to the hospital this year. She came in once in a while.


    Her thought was like a self-mockery, making her feel more disappointed. It seemed that every time she came in, it had something to do with Jonas.


    The senior VIP ward was like a small apartment, but in this not too large space, there was no sign of Jonas. Instantly, the heart of Melinda was broken.

 Chapter 137 Domestic Violence Scandal

    She thought that she might have overestimated herself. Since Jonas was accompanied by Emily, how would he care about her at all?


    ''Jerk!''


    Melinda cursed in her heart.


    "You still look pale. The doctor also said that you are too weak. You should have a good rest these days."


    Queena touched the temperature of Melinda''s forehead, which was a little funny. There was still a layer of gauze on her forehead.


    "Right, have a good rest,"


    Nelson echoed. Both of them felt a little guilty for Melinda''s injury, which was caused by Jonas.


    "Mommy, Grandpa, don''t worry. I''m fine. After I have some food, I can even run around the hospital."


    Melinda didn''t want them to burden the young generation''s fault. She smiled to comfort them, and wished she could squeeze her own face and make herself look better in the dark.


    "If you really run around like this, people will think you escape from the top floor."


    Queena and Melinda were now familiar with each other, and they talked with each other with teasing. Wasn''t the top floor of the hospital for special patients?


    The two of them accompanied Melinda. After all, her head was hurt, and she needed more rest. After dinner, Queena urged Nelson to go home and she stayed in the hospital to take care of Melinda.


    When Jonas got home, Gavin told him that according to Nelson''s order, he was not allowed to visit Melinda and had to stay in the company in the following days.


    There were always endless tasks waiting for him to deal with in the company. Now Nelson troubled him on purpose. Therefore, he had assigned a lot of tasks to Jonas, which exhausted Jonas.


    Jonas was very anxious in the company, and William was unbearable. He almost called three times a day to ask Nelson when he would let Jonas go.


    Melinda was not badly hurt, but Nelson wanted her to take good care of herself. Therefore, no matter what kind of excuses Melinda had, Nelson all refused.


    The next morning, the senior executives of Soaring Group were all in a sullen mood. But now there was a piece of news that Jonas, who was the Soaring Group''s CEO, beat his wife.


    The company seemed to be in trouble and everyone was depressed.


    William went in and out without stopping. The stock was fallen again and again, and the company entrance had been surrounded by the media.


    And, Aron also took advantage of this chance to give Jonas a hard time at the general shareholder''s meeting.


    "Because of our CEO''s private affairs, the company''s image is damaged. Our stock has fallen again and again. Doesn''t our CEO need to explain to us?"


    At the sudden shareholders meeting, Aron directly launched an attack. Those who were smart usually spoke half of their words.


    He said something at random and won support from people around.


    "Now we have to deal with this matter as soon as possible. The company''s stock shouldn''t fall again."


    A neutral shareholder stepped forward, but his tone showed that he was still quite dissatisfied with Jonas. Since Jonas took office, he had been depriving them of their decision-making rights step by step.


    He could survive every time there was an accident.


    Although he had the business ac


    , why did you drink so much? Was it because of Emily?"


    Queena said bluntly. Nelson''s turbid eyes were filled with smartness, and he also stared at Jonas. The two people were waiting for his answer, but their expressions had clearly shown that they disliked Emily.


    "I was unhappy to see that Melinda was with Kent, so I drank too much."


    Jonas gave a very smart answer. He didn''t bring Emily in, but gave out a reason that were acceptable to Nelson and Queena.


    "She and Kent are just schoolmates. They have cooperation now and just went out to talk about business. How can you be so reckless?"


    Queena still blamed Jonas for that.


    But Nelson was not that easy to fool. He had a feeling that this matter must have something to do with Emily. In fact, he had sent someone to investigate it in private.


    "She didn''t want to explain to me,"


    Jonas said in a low voice, but Nelson thought he deserved it. Queena couldn''t tell who was right and who was wrong, so she hovered around.


    "Well, you are in a mess now. Go upstairs and get washed up."


    Queena tipped Jonas a wink, asking him to leave in a hurry. Otherwise, the situation would be more chaotic if Nelson got angrier.


    Jonas only told his family about the cause and effect of the incident, but the outsiders were still happy to speculate.


    The netizens loved to hear the gossips of the rich and powerful families most, especially such a person as Jonas who could be considered the top bride among the young generation.


    That year, he married Melinda, the Cinderella, without telling anyone, which shocked many people''s eyes. As a result, people envied Melinda who was actually struggling in the upper class. She finally became a little better, but now, the news of domestic violence was spread.


    Over and over again, the netizens became more and more excited.


    The most excited were the media. Since they could not get close to Jonas, they had been thinking about interviewing Melinda. Nowadays, the development of date era was all over the globe, so there was no secrets in the world. The hospital address of Melinda was revealed soon.

 Chapter 138 Drunk Behavior

    The most sensational news in A City was that the Jonas Pei of the Soaring Group, had beat his wife. No one had intervened in this matter or explained it to the media, which made the media more excited.


    The reporters, who couldn''t find Jonas, all went to the hospital to look for Melinda. However, it wasn''t easy to sneak into the floor where Melinda was on, so those reporters had to wander outside, trying to get the news from the medical staff.


    It was just a minor injury, and Melinda was recuperating in the hospital. However, with the brush pen of the media, she instantly became seriously injured and observed. Up to now, no one had been seen.


    The more they said, the more excited Melinda''s fans were. Seeing this, they want to hear her at the places like books comments and microblog. Some radical people even went straight to the tweets of Jonas. Soaring Group''s official began to make comments.


    At that moment, Weibo was very lively.


    When Kent went to visit her in the hospital, he couldn''t help but mention that.


    "If I am seriously injured, I won''t let them know."


    Melinda touched the wound on her forehead and said helplessly. The wound had been changed, and under her repeated guarantee of her safety, the doctor finally only covered it with a medical cotton instead of a thick gauze.


    With the bandage on her hand, Melinda almost doubted that she was seriously ill.


    "A reporter''s pen can write white into black. The medias are good at making groundless accusations and making comments, but the netizens are quite good at it."


    Said Kent. But he felt strange in his heart. Why the trouble got more and more severe? Didn''t anyone in Gu family deal with it?


    Jonas was worrying about both his internal and foreign affairs now. His parents were questioning him and the shareholders were making difficulties for him.


    "Is your magazine office like that?"


    Hearing Kent''s words, Melinda rolled her eyes and mocked him. Even if Kent was responsible for the novel section, as the editor in chief, he could not avoid to publish news.


    "Our magazine didn''t report this matter at all."


    "Oh my God! No one will read the newspaper of your magazine!"


    Her mood was not affected at all. Even though she wasn''t energetic enough, she still said she was happy. However, Kent felt that she was deliberately hiding something.


    Her smile never reached the bottom of her eyes, even making people feel she was crying.


    It was very contradictory, but didn''t make others feel strange.


    Kent stayed in the hospital for the whole afternoon. He didn''t leave until Lily came to the hospital to take care of her. He didn''t expect that there were still media who didn''t give up, so he was photographed.


    At the same time, another stated that it was Kent who took Melinda to the hospital on that day. The audience''s brain diverged continuously, with various versions of stories.


    One of Ken''s colleague came to his office at once, hoping that Kent would cooperate with him to make a interview.


    An exclusive interview.


    "Why should I do that?"


    Kent looked at the fat collea


    drink, but the smell of alcohol was really terrible.


    Unlike Jonas present position that he had to engage in some social activities. Kent couldn''t handle such a position.


    With a gloomy face, Jonas didn''t answer, but drank three glasses of wine in a row. It seemed that he really came to drink, but the coldness on his face was obvious with melancholy.


    "Did you know Melinda since you went to university?"


    After some hesitation, Jonas finally asked. These days he had been wondering if he knew little about Melinda.


    Jonas became conservative. On the one hand, he felt that Melinda loved him deeply, and on the other hand, he doubted that her love for him had long disappeared.


    "Uh huh. I''ve seen her run after you all the time."


    They were in the same community at that time, and People had three impression of Melinda. One was beautiful, and the other was that she worked hard to make money, and the third was that she had a crush on Eden.


    What Kent said reminded Jonas of the one followed him in high spirits in college. But her face was very obscure.


    It was difficult for him to connect such a person with Melinda, who was in a poor state.


    Did I make her like this? Jonas asked himself in his mind.


    "Silly girl."


    Said Jonas. He was amused, but with a sense of pride and pity. Thinking of that time, he felt sorry for her.


    He hated himself for not turning around earlier to see Melinda behind him who loved him so much.


    "Yes, we all advised her to love anyone except you. It''s useless to love you, but what did she say? She only likes you. It can''t be changed. "


    Kent thought that he might have been attracted by the stubborn and serious Melinda then.


    Unfortunately, the person she fell in love with at first sight was not him.


    It was hard to imagine that she had ever said such a thing. Jonas was really sorry that he didn''t hear that.


    However, at that time, even if he had heard their talking in person, he would probably respond with mockery.


    Sometimes, the encounter between people really depended on the time.

 Chapter 139 Plead For Mercy

    "But to our surprise, she eventually married you,"


    Kent said. At that time, Melinda told him excitedly that she was going to marry Jonas. He thought she was having a nightmare.


    "I was surprised too."


    He was even resentful. When Nelson just broke him and Emily up, he asked him to marry a woman he was not familiar at all.


    "When she was in college, she always found part-time jobs. We also asked her if she did it on purpose to deceive us. After all, she is closely related to the Gu family, so she must have a rich family."


    Kent shared all the things about the Melinda he had known in college with Jonas, which made Jonas feel unfamiliar with Melinda, and then feel sorry for her.


    She had done so much without his knowledge.


    "In fact, Melinda is very stubborn, or you can say that she has one-track mind. In fact, the last thing you should doubt is her feelings for you. I''m sure that she still likes you, but now she has learned to hide her feelings to protect herself."


    With more than one wound, Melinda had already carefully hid her heart.


    A gleam of surprise flashed through Jonas''s eyes when Kent told him that Melinda was still in love with him, and his hand, which was holding a glass of wine, was even trembling.


    Jonas wanted to ask if it was true? He had been introverted and silent all the time. At last, he only took a sip of wine to conceal his excitement.


    Seeing this, Kent shook his head in the bottom of his heart. The biggest problem between the two people was the blending of their personalities.


    There was also Emily who paid attention to the news too. She always believed that it was the best opportunity to make them divorce. But she did not expect that Kent suddenly intervened, which made the public opinions change again.


    With her fingers slowly sliding across the screen, she looked at the news on it. Her eyes didn''t show her sensibility in front of the public, but jealousy and anger.


    She envied that Melinda had someone like Kent who had been protecting her.


    She scrolled down to the photo album on the iPad, and found the photos were copied from her phone. The first few were Jonas''s and Melinda''s.


    Both of them didn''t look good, and the coldness on their faces constantly revealed the words "cold war".


    Emily was quite satisfied with the photos. Then she sent them all to the major website media.


    The quiet media got excited as soon as they received the photos. One by one, they typed on the keyboard, and a new round of report came.


    So what Kent said just now was considered to boost the popularity of their own periodical office.


    Both Kent and Jonas were shocked by the news.


    "I don''t think it was a simple thing. This person is not simple since he or she took so many pictures of you,"


    Kent said to Jonas before leaving. His intuition told him that it must be because of Jonas, and there even was some suspect. But he was clear that it was not appropriate for him to say too much.


    The media started to pay attention to Jonas''s deeds again, attempting to make his life transparent and bring the public into the private life of rich young man.


    Repeated phone calls were received in the company. The shareholders who had just been comforted were questioning him again. This was a rare opportunity. Of course, Aron would not miss it.


    Me


    f Jonas could not handle it well, Nelson would dismiss him without the trouble of those people.


    With this in mind, Queena unconsciously reached the door of Melinda''s room. She hesitated, placing her hand in front of the door, and finally knocked softly.


    "Mommy."


    The door opened and Melinda saw that it was Queena standing at the door. Then she moved aside and let her come into the bedroom. They sat down on the sofa. Queena did not speak for a long time.


    "Melinda, you must have known what happened on the Internet recently. Those comments are bad for both Jonas and Soaring Group."


    Queena hesitated to speak, and finally went straight forward alone. It''s not her style to speak in a roundabout way.


    "I know you''ve been wronged a lot recently, but I still want you to explain it for him."


    Queena held Melinda''s hand tightly. She had been in the business field, so she knew the only way of this matter was for Melinda to explain it in person.


    But Melinda had refused all the media interviews, and it was clear that she didn''t want to participate in the matter.


    Melinda compressed her lips and didn''t speak for a long time. She looked at Queena with some complicated feelings. Then she leaned against the sofa and closed her eyes.


    All of these were facts. How could she explain it? And it was funny, since she was the one who started the cold war first.


    "Melinda, please help Jonas get through this. The stock price of the company is going to be affected. His cousin and uncle are out of order. There is a severe economic crisis in the company. If we let the media continue to make up stories, even if we make everything clear, Jonas will be in a difficult position at the company,"


    Queena pleaded. She knew it more clearly than anyone else. She also knew that Nelson would not help this time. If Melinda turned a blind eye to this, then Jonas would definitely lose all the advantages in the competition between him and Aron.


    That was why Melinda was caught in a dilemma.


    Kent''s guess was right that she still liked Jonas, so she naturally didn''t want him to be so frustrated, but she couldn''t help but be angry. Now, Queena''s pleading made her balance gradually tilt in her heart.

 Chapter 140 Making Up

    "Mommy, I will try my best to cooperate."


    Melinda sighed deeply in her heart and compromised at last. If she cooperated, it meant that she agreed to help Jonas.


    Queena said "well" with excitement. Her eyes were even filled with tears. She had not much hope, but unexpectedly she succeeded.


    Queena finally understood what Nelson meant when she thought of Nelson''s appreciation of Melinda before.


    Nelson was the most brilliant person in the family.


    "Have a good rest tonight. You may need to attend the company''s press conference tomorrow. We will inform the media reporters, and they will not make things difficult for you,"


    Queena said in a grateful tone. The smile on Melinda''s face was a bitter one.


    Melinda could do nothing about it as she was softhearted about the things related to Jonas.


    She was tired, and Queena also found it. She didn''t continue to bother her. After saying a few words of concern, she left Melinda''s bedroom.


    As soon as Jonas came back home, he was called to the study by Queena, telling him that Melinda was willing to help.


    Jonas was shocked and surprised. Did it mean that Melinda had forgiven him since she was willing to help him? But then he shook his head, thinking that all this should be attributed to his mother.


    All of a sudden, Jonas felt complicated too.


    "I''ll arrange it as soon as possible. I''m sorry, Mommy. It makes you worried."


    When Jonas grew up, he was more capable, and he felt that his mother was almost dispensable. Queena had no idea when she had done one thing for his son.


    All sorts of feelings welled up in her heart, but she pretended to be serious. "I am angry, but you are still my son."


    The last sentence sounded helpless and proud.


    Since Melinda had decided to help, many things had to be prepared in an urgent manner. In particular, the public relations department of Soaring Group was occupied with overtime work this night.


    And those journalists who received the news at midnight were also very excited. This matter had been going on for a long time. Except for a few questions directly answered by Kent, the real protagonist had never appeared, They couldn''t believe that Jonas could come out at this time.


    The media journalists were excited. The press conference was held at ten o''clock the next day, and they arrived at around eight o''clock. It could be said that most people in the Soaring Group did not go to work.


    The press conference was held at a hotel of the Soaring Group. The staff of the hotel also worked overtime to set up the meeting room.


    Melinda thought it would be difficult for her to fall asleep, but she didn''t expect to have a good sleep all night. She didn''t even notice when Jonas went back to the bedroom.


    "William has prepared the draft. You can read it a little later. If you can''t answer it, you can shift the problem to me."


    Jonas had stood at the door in a tidy manner. Hearing that, Melinda hesitated for a while, and finally reached out to pick out a red suit.


    Since she was going to embarrass someone, she needed to wear luxuriant clothes.


    Jonas had been waiting for more than an hour downst


    into all kinds of social activities and found that Melinda was sitting on her seat idly, staring blankly at the drink in her glass.


    "I''m fine."


    Melinda was not fond of such an occasion, where everyone was calculating with a smile.


    "William,"


    Jonas suddenly said. William, who was toasting to a shareholder, stopped what he was doing and stood up naturally.


    "Keep everybody entertained, my wife and I will go back first."


    Then Jonas stood up and took the coat of Melinda. When she was still in a daze, he took her out of the room directly.


    All the shareholders were stunned for a long time before they realized what had happened.


    "Is it okay? You just leave like this?"


    Melinda asked anxiously. After all, what she heard from Queena was that these shareholders all had issues with Jonas.


    This was a good chance to get along with them.


    "It''s okay. William will deal with it well,"


    Jonas said indifferently. At this moment, Melinda suddenly felt pity for William. What kind of boss he had?


    But she was very happy that she didn''t have to stay there any longer.


    The driver was not here. Therefore, Jonas had to drive himself back to the Gu family. He called Jasmine carefully and asked her to prepare some food that Melinda liked.


    "Melinda."


    Jonas stopped at a red light. With one hand on the steering wheel, he kept banging the horn with the other hand, but didn''t say anything.


    "What?"


    Melinda was a little confused, then moved her body and leaned back on the seat wearily.


    "Can we stop being so cold to each other from now on?"


    Jonas made a concession first. He couldn''t bear to see them hurt each other.


    "I admit that it was very childish of me to do that, but that was all because I love you and I care about your opinion. I was angry, so I chose this way to torture myself. I wanted to tell you that, but I didn''t know how to open my mouth. At that time, I felt that it was messy and everything was in a mess."


    Jonas slowly told her all his feelings during this period, but only he himself knew how disappointed and sad he had been.

 Chapter 141 Looking For A Shop

    The red light had passed, and the cars on both sides of the road were moving forward. Only Jonas''s car stopped in the middle of the road, as if it had turned off the engine.


    The honk kept going behind them, but Jonas was obstinately waiting for Melinda''s answer.


    Melinda looked around and nudged Jonas, saying, "Drive!"


    Melinda had spoken, and Jonas moved forward immediately. According to his past experience, if he threatened Melinda to answer in such a heavy traffic, she would definitely dislike him more.


    He had learnt from his lessons. Now he had understood what was going on between them.


    But there was only a short time for the green light. Every driver was ready to leave in the last few seconds, with speed being faster one by one.


    Looking at this, Melinda was only frightened, but thinking of the starting point of Jonas, she felt a little helpless.


    When they arrived at the Gu family''s villa, Jasmine had already prepared a meal. Surprised by the considerate service of Jonas, Melinda recalled what he had said in the car.


    Jonas was not good at expressing his love, but clumsily expressed it by his action.


    What an emotional idiot! Jonas''s image in the heart of Melinda changed unconsciously.


    After the lunch, Jonas didn''t mention going to the company. He just followed Melinda closely behind, who always appeared cold and stern, making her feel very stressed.


    "Go back to work. I know what you said."


    Since she had known it, she would also consider it. Now Melinda gave him the answer. When Jonas thought about what to do next, his phone in his pocket vibrated.


    The moment the name Emily came out, the atmosphere became tense.


    With something flickering in his eyes, Jonas put it on speaker and connected the call.


    "Jonas, there''s a ball the day after tomorrow. Can you go with me?"


    The gentle voice was put on speaker, sending a chill to Melinda''s face.


    "I''m busy."


    Jonas directly refused her. For he wanted to ask for the forgiveness of Melinda, the first thing he needed to do was to keep a distance from Emily.


    However, such behavior seemed too intentional in Melinda''s eyes.


    ''What if I''m not here? Could it be that Jonas would agree?'' Thinking of this, Melinda felt uncomfortable and decided to ignore him and watch a movie.


    In the following days, Jonas spared some time to accompany Melinda. He wanted to prove that what he said was true, and also showed that he was serious in his action.


    Melinda''s heart softened as he showed his love every day. They were not as cold as before.


    Yulia was the most anxious one to see this.


    If they got along well with each other, wouldn''t it meant that Melinda would never leave?


    Yulia could not find a good idea. When everyone was in a trance, she called Emily.


    Now she had two IC cards, one for Emily.


    Emily''s situation was not good these days. Since Jonas rejected her invitation last time, no matter how many times she tried, she was rejected. Sometimes she even had to contact Jonas through William.


    She had a bad feeling abo


    turned her head and asked politely. Melinda couldn''t refuse to be asked in front of so many people.


    "Your shop?"


    Melinda asked in confusion. ''When did she open a shop? And she didn''t close it?'' she wondered.


    Everyone in the Gu family knew that Yulia was useless. Opening a shop was just like having fun for her.


    "Yes. It was a few days ago. I''m looking around the market recently, so I want to have a look."


    Speaking of this, the shop was started with the cooperation between Yulia and Emily. Emily was full of ideas, and she managed it well with Yulia.


    "Okay. I''ll take a nap before that."


    She didn''t refuse after thinking for a while, but Jonas stared at Yulia unhappily.


    Did she know how difficult it was for him to ask Melinda out? And she just said a few words and Melinda actually agreed.


    Jonas''s eyes were so sharp that cold sweat started to break out on Yulia''s back.


    The shop opened by Yulia was a small luxury shop with mediocre business. The shop assistants were all lazy, and the overall decoration style made Melinda frown.


    It was too dark.


    "Melinda, what do you think of this place?" It seemed that Yulia was very pleased with her own shop, but she didn''t know that Melinda had already made a bad comment in her heart.


    "It is fine."


    If it were the person who was familiar with Melinda, she might tell the truth directly. But the person was Yulia, so she said nothing.


    "It took me a long time to find this shop..." Yulia spouted about her business.


    Although she had been told that it was an assessment of the shop, Yulia had gone a lot far.


    "Melinda, I''d like to buy you a cup of coffee."


    Glancing at the text, Yulia smiled and said to Melinda.


    "What?"


    ''I thought we were investigating the shop?'' she thought. She had been here for a long time, but hadn''t found any investigating signs on Melissa''s face.


    "There is an afternoon tea house nearby. It tastes great."


    Yulia continued with the afternoon tea, pretending that she didn''t know why Melinda was confused.

 Chapter 142 Meeting In The Cafe

    Despite Yulia''''s enthusiasm, Melinda followed her to a nearby coffee shop.


    This was a shopping mall with a large flow of people. The first floor under the mall was a supermarket, next to the coffee shop which Yulia had mentioned.


    The bustling crowd made Melinda a little uncomfortable. Yulia looked around and searched for something.


    At the same time, in the coffee shop, Emily and Jonas were sitting opposite to each other. Neither of them spoke.


    "Jonas, are you busy lately?"


    Emily stirred the coffee in her cup and asked with her head down. She seemed to have no courage to look up at the man sitting opposite to her.


    Jonas was in a suit as usual, but he didn''t wear a tie and combed up his fringe on his forehead.


    "I''m fine."


    Since there was nothing in front of Jonas, he didn''t want to waste too much time here.


    The reason why he was here today was that he heard from Emily that she wanted to take out the token she had talked with him in her childhood.


    Since the word "token" was very important, Jonas had to accept it. But after he stayed here for a long time, he still did not see Emily bring out the token.


    "Excuse me for going to the washroom."


    Under the skeptical eyes of Jonas, Emily couldn''t hold on any more. She found an excuse and left.


    The coffee shop here was very simple. If Emily wanted to go to the washroom, she would have to go to the washroom of the mall. So she needed to wear a mask and a hat in case that she was recognized.


    Many people would not notice her, but just for a moment, Melinda saw the figure of Emily.


    She frowned. She had a feeling that something bad would happen when she saw Emily here.


    "Melinda, the coffee shop is over there. Where are you looking?" Yulia waved her hand in front of Melinda''s eyes and asked doubtfully. She followed her eyes and pretended to be surprised, "Is that Emily?"


    As soon as Yulia finished speaking, she hurriedly covered her mouth. After all, Emily was a little famous.


    As expected, many people began to look around.


    "Let''s go."


    At this time, Melinda calmed down and walked towards the coffee shop not far away. It was so busy at this time that most of the seats were separated.


    It was kind of getting quietness in noise, although the effect was very bad.


    The boss was going to cry if the coffee shop was really quiet.


    Melinda actually didn''t see Jonas before entering. There were indeed many entrances of this kind of coffee shops, and the two of them were diagonally opposite each other.


    However, in the meantime, Yulia had been looking around and soon found the location where Jonas was.


    She got another message from Emily.


    "Melinda has seen you."


    Yulia replied quickly and put away her phone. After receiving the message from Yulia, Emily walked towards the coffee shop.


    Emily believed that Melinda''s hatred for her was always secure. Seeing that


    ding had already been made.


    "No, thanks."


    ''There is no need, '' Melinda added in her heart. She did not want to be so humble to find a support in the relationship.


    Her castle had collapsed. Those temporarily built projects were all one-off. It would collapse with a gentle touch.


    "Melinda, are you going to just watch this? Don''t worry, grandpa and Aunt Yao will help you. It''s my brother''s fault."


    Yulia had guessed Melinda''s choice to let it go, or to say, extremely disappointed. But she still encouraged her at this time.


    She was really looking forward to the scene that the three of them confronted each other.


    However, this scene was doomed not to be seen by her as Melinda would not do that.


    "No, thanks."


    Melinda was still refusing her. She was not sure if she had the courage to face all this. Her heart had been broken into pieces.


    Melinda had thought that her heart would not hurt anymore, but now it turned out that she had underestimated her feelings for Jonas.


    That kind of love was so deep that it could not withstand any pain.


    Yulia had been accompanying Melinda all the time. Seeing her drink up the bitter coffee and sitting silently in her seat in a daze, the happiness in her heart seemed to have vanished.


    In fact, she didn''t know what kind of love it was that Melinda had for Jonas.


    She seemed to have lost such kind of feeling innately.


    At the same time, Yulia noticed that Jonas left at the opposite exit with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. He knew nothing about what happened here.


    It was out of his expectation that Melinda saw everything just now.


    After Jonas, Emily''s figure also appeared at the exit. She was still wearing a mask and hat vigilantly, looking in their direction with a pair of eyes as if to stare at them from time to time.


    Melinda''s figure was blocked by the furniture, but she saw Yulia, who made a ''V'' sign with her hands.

 Chapter 143 Useless Defense

    "Yulia, I''m not feeling well. I won''t accompany you to visit other stores later."


    After keeping quiet for a long time, Melinda said indifferently with a forced smile.


    Yulia ran many shops and of various kinds, but the shops were in a relatively focused position.


    Yulia didn''t force her, as she could tell that Melinda was not in a good mood. Anyway, her main purpose today was not to go to the shops, but to let Melinda see what happened just now.


    "Melinda, let me accompany you back."


    At the sight of Melinda''s upset face, Yulia was a little scared. She had brought her here. If anything happened to Melinda, Nelson would not spare her.


    "It''s okay. You can go back to your work."


    Melinda shook her head, feeling that she was not that bad.


    What she needed now was a quiet environment. It was so noisy here that her head was about to explode.


    "I''d better stay here with you."


    Yulia was really worried that she would be done if she didn''t take good care of Melinda. Therefore, she said in a sincere tone, though she said it for herself.


    However, Melinda still had an illusion about her true identity.


    ''Yulia cares about me? That must be fake, '' she thought.


    "I want to be alone,"


    Melinda directly refused. Since she had insisted, Yulia felt embarrassed to follow her. Melinda left alone.


    When she passed by the position where Jonas and Emily were before, she could even smell the pungent perfume of Emily and the light tobacco smell of Jonas. The mixed odor made her nose sore.


    Melinda raised her head, blinked her eyes and walked towards the parking lot. When she got into the car, she finally couldn''t hold on any longer and leaned over the steering wheel, sobbing in a low voice.


    She told herself again and again that it was not worth crying in her heart, but tears just kept falling uncontrollably.


    After a long time, she gradually regained consciousness, and reached out to grab several tissues to wipe away the tears.


    Her eyes and nose were all red, and her cheeks were no exception.


    After calming herself down, Melinda found her makeup had been messed up. If she went home with such a face, grandfather would definitely question her.


    Melinda was worried, but still started the car and slowly drove towards home. Her attention was not too focused, so she drove the car very slowly.


    Anyway, Melinda would not allow herself to be in danger.


    When she arrived, there was no one in the living room. Melinda returned to her bedroom without showing any expression and the first thing she did was to remove her makeup.


    "Buzz, buzz, buzz..."


    Her mobile phone on the table had been vibrating. Melinda wiped her face and picked up the phone. Her hand paused when she saw the caller ID.


    Jonas called her several times, but he didn''t get through. He could not help but become anxious. Thinking that Melinda went out with Yulia this afternoon, he pr


    nown her temperament roughly. He knew that the calmer Melinda was, the firmer she was in her heart.


    She was so determined, regardless of whether it was a fact or a misunderstanding.


    Apparently, this time it was a mistake.


    "Melinda, I can explain for what happened today." Jonas took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down, but the panic in his heart was getting bigger and bigger.


    "I have heard a lot of your explanation."


    Hearing this, Melinda raised her eyebrows and said in a somewhat ironic tone, deliberately stressing the words "a lot". What was a result of every trust? Melinda felt that she had had enough of it.


    "I''m really mistaken this time, Melinda. I went to the appointment today just because Emily said that she would return me the token of our childhood..." Jonas was eager to explain what happened today, but was interrupted by Melinda again.


    "Token in your childhood. Now I am curious about the number of the token in your childhood."


    Now, Jonas had no credibility in the heart of Melinda. He wanted to explain, but could not think of anything to explain.


    "It was really an accident. I don''t know..."


    "Jonas, do you think I was born yesterday? Once or twice is just an accident, three or four times? Why don''t you live in accidents all the time?"


    In her heart, Melinda was already certain that Jonas had betrayed her. At this moment, she was agitated when she heard his voice, let alone listening to him explain what had happened this afternoon.


    The scene of their kissing was like a knife stabbing in her heart. She didn''t want to hurt herself to recall that kind of pain. Unfortunately, Jonas wanted to pull the knife out and continued to stab her in her original wound.


    Melinda didn''t want to stay with Jonas in the same place. When she was about to leave the narrow room, Jonas anxiously grabbed her hand and pleaded, "Melinda, it''s really a misunderstanding. Trust me, okay?"

 Chapter 144 The Infidelity

    "I don''t believe you."


    Melinda spit out the words very indifferently. It was hard to imagine that she said it to the one she loved deeply.


    Her words were shocking, and Jonas suddenly lost all his strength. He was pushed away by Melinda, staring blankly at the determined leaving back of her.


    Between them, there were countless such scenes, but each time, he was the one who left. At this time, Jonas could feel the same feeling as Melinda''s heart was gripped by sadness every time.


    "Jonas, there is nothing to talk about between us. That''s it."


    Although Melinda said that in a soft voice, her tone was very strong. Anyway, the relationship between them was really hard to maintain.


    She was too tired on the way.


    Melinda wanted to move back to that small villa, but was stopped by Nelson and Queena. "There is no reason for a break-up between the couple. You''re angry with him, so you can let him sleep in the study on the balcony, but you can''t move back."


    Nelson took it for granted that they were in a quarrel again, and directly prevented her. Melinda didn''t want to tell them the real reason why she wanted to move back. She worried that they might be worried about them. She had to give up.


    But it was obvious that they couldn''t get along well.


    During dinner time, the ambience on the table was awkward like a mystery. Yulia didn''t dare to tell Nelson about this in the end.


    The warning in Jonas''s eyes was too strong.


    Melinda''s attitude irritated Jonas. But no matter what he said, she didn''t believe it. He had pushed Emily away the next second, why didn''t Melinda see that?


    Sometimes fate was a good hand at playing jokes. Seeing that Emily was kissing Jonas, Melinda didn''t even bother to look at it.


    One could only say that woman knew woman very well, so Melinda''s avoiding the scene was expected by Emily.


    The two of them fell into a cold war again, and it was all attributed to Melinda''s own initiative. No matter what Jonas said, she didn''t listen to him at all.


    When they were about to sleep, Melinda went to the guest bedroom, leaving Jonas alone in the bedroom. He tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    Thinking of the misunderstanding was made by another person, Jonas picked up his phone and dialed Emily''s number. Emily answered it in a second, full of excitement in her voice, "Jonas."


    Emily was surprised that Jonas would contact her again. But what he was going to say next let her know that she was under the hallucination.


    "I think Melinda have seen a misunderstanding about what happened today. Emily, it''s you who started it. You have to explain everything to her and clear the misunderstanding,"


    Jonas said in an almost imperative tone, and nobody dared to refuse him. If this person hadn''t helped him a lot, he must have been much more cruel than this.


    He never thought that he was a kind person, by using more cruel means.


    As for Emily, she was silent for a long time before she said slowly, "I''m sorry. It was my fault that day and I didn''t expect it to happen. I really want to explain for you, but I''ve been out of A City to shoot a movie and I can''t go back right now."


    In fact, she w


    . She dodged simply and rudely, because she didn''t want to see him.


    In the next few days, Nelson found that there was something wrong since their relationship got worse all of a sudden and they didn''t get better for three consecutive days.


    Nelson could not help interrupting Melinda when he saw that she was about to leave.


    "Melinda, aren''t you going to tell grandpa what happened between you and Jonas?" Nelson just wanted to know a reason. He thought that only if he knew the reason could he take actions.


    Otherwise, he didn''t know how to make peace for them. Besides, he had observed for three days and was sure that it was totally Jonas''s fault this time.


    Melinda had always been the only one who did not want to talk to Jonas.


    Thinking of the reason, Melinda was too embarrassed to tell him. She didn''t want him to worry about her, so she didn''t want to talk for a long time.


    "Melinda, don''t you trust me anymore? You wouldn''t like to tell me anything about you. Maybe I am too old to help you,"


    Nelson said in a fake rage, but his expression frightened Melinda. Nelson had served in the army before, so he was very frightening when he was bluffing.


    What was more, this scene suddenly reminded Melinda of her own grandfather, and a feeling of grievance welled up in her heart.


    "Jonas betrayed me. He had an affair with Emily."


    She managed to be calm, but she still couldn''t help saying in a trembling voice. Nelson''s eyes widened in shock and almost failed to catch his breath.


    The crutch was smashed to the ground.


    "Bastard! I''ve told him that Emily is a bad person. I asked him to stay away from her, but now he is pestering her. I must beat him to death today!"


    It took a long time for Nelson to recover. He was so angry that he almost fainted. At this time, Jonas went downstairs. Seeing this, Nelson picked up the crutch on the ground and hit him hard.


    He was as cold as ice.


    "Bastard! You have learned a lot about how to act from that woman. You promised me that you would take good care of Melinda, but you still tangle with that woman. You are really stubborn."

 Chapter 145 Alcohol Emboldened Oneself

    Nelson swore him while beating, and his strength was not reduced at all. Hearing the sound of the crutch on the body of Jonas, Melinda felt a burst of pain.


    She wanted to stop Nelson, but his hitting was too dense for her to move.


    Standing next to them, Yulia''s face was also pale with fright. In the end, it was Queena who came up and stopped Nelson.


    Otherwise, Melinda had no doubt that Nelson would have Jonas sent to the hospital.


    Nelson was still angry, gasping for air, looking at the messy look of Jonas and turning his eyes away.


    ''What have I done to deserve such a blamed grandson?''


    He was too ashamed to see Leonard.


    Melinda received the medicine from Gavin. After taking the medicine, Nelson had not calmed down until now. Queena hurriedly went to find the healing medicine and applied some medicine to Jonas.


    The family was in a mess. Melinda just had a terrible headache. Jonas treated the wound. Then he drove away from Gu''s mansion regardless of the obstruction of Queena.


    Jonas drove without destination and at last parked his car in a bar near the University.


    The bar had changed a lot compared with the one where he came last time. Jonas directly sat beside the bar counter. The bartender in the bar was replaced. He was young and he seemed to be a university student doing part-time job.


    Jonas ordered two kinds of wine randomly and drank them up. One glass after another burnt the throat. He recalled that he had decided to drink less for the sake of Melinda some time ago, and now he drank for the sake of Melinda in a bar. He felt ridiculous.


    Yes, ridiculous, from the very beginning to the end, the relationship between them was full of ridiculous feelings.


    "Why did you get drunk again?"


    Jonas was drinking, but he didn''t realize it was said to him. He kept drinking, until someone took one glass in front of him.


    "It''s you,"


    Jonas said as he drank up another cup of wine. The man clicked his tongue and said something to the bartender. Then he put his hand on the shoulder of Jonas and went upstairs to private room.


    "You''re in a bad mood?" Compared with the downstairs, the private rooms on the second floor was much quieter. Although it was daytime, the university students around here who were looking for enthusiastic things were the most customers.


    "Yes. Why do you come here so often?"


    There was no wine on the table, so Jonas lit a cigarette. The vast white smoke covered his mood, but from his depressed words, it could be seen that he was unhappy.


    "I''m a shareholder here now,"


    the man answered. Jonas smiled. It was no wonder that he had met the man twice here.


    "Tell me. What''s bothering you this time? Let me guess. It must be something about love. What? Did you quarrel with your wife?"


    The man teased. At the same time, the door of the private room was pushed open. The bartender pushed the cart of wine over, and there were two sets of dice. Both of them came up directly to shake the dice, without any number.


    Since there was someone drinking with him, Jonas couldn''t help but to tell the truth.


    Whe


    rning, he began to resist.


    He didn''t want to face anyone in the house.


    At the thought of this, he unconsciously drove to Soaring Group. At ten o''clock, except the overtime party and security guards, the company was quiet.


    Jonas went to the CEO office through the special access. The usually boisterous office now was empty. He walked into his office in the light of his mobile phone.


    There were still a lot of documents which needed to be signed by him on his desk. Jonas turned on the light in the office and felt very sober. He had been dealing with these documents for the whole night.


    The next morning, William was the first one to arrive at the CEO office. Hearing the click of the keyboard in the office, he was shocked. He opened the door and found that it was his boss, who was carefully working.


    The documents he had been handling yesterday were now put aside on the desk in order.


    With so many documents, how early did the boss come to the company?!


    William guessed. In the next few days, he finally realized that his boss was simply engaged in work at the company and hadn''t been home for a few days.


    Jonas''s evasive behavior made Melinda''s trust in him completely break down. Therefore, she didn''t trust him anymore. This was a typical run away attitude, didn''t this show his guilty?


    Queena didn''t know how to persuade Jonas recently. She made a lot of phone calls, but Jonas didn''t answer any of them. It was William who did it for him.


    The excuse of Jonas was either in a meeting, or in an inspection. All in all, Jonas was very busy.


    Everyone knew that being busy was just an illusion.


    Jonas was in a trance for days in a row. He decided to go home, but his attitude had changed a lot. Before going home, he drank a lot, as if to embolden himself.


    As soon as Melinda entered her bedroom, she smelled a strong smell of alcohol, and then she was imprisoned from behind. She struggled and smelled a familiar smell.


    It was Jonas!


    Sniffing greedily from Melinda''s body, Jonas put his lips on her tempting collarbone.

 Chapter 146 Being Stood Up

    A limp and numb feeling spread from the collarbone to the whole body. Melinda''s body tensed up instantly. His kiss seemed to be able to light the fire, and her skin turned pink in an instant.


    Melinda was ashamed of herself.


    However, it was not enough for Jonas. He forced her to turn around and face him. When their eyes met, Jonas saw the fire of lust in his eyes, but there was no warmth in the eyes of Melinda, which had been like her heart, which had been cold for a long time.


    "Melinda," Jonas called her intimately, his voice soft and sensual. He lowered his head and gradually approached the red lips.


    Just before they touched each other, Melinda turned her head away. Due to her unwillingness, Jonas became irritable and pressed her hand harder.


    He was drowned in alcohol again. Everything in this short time made him feel like a heavy stone in his chest, depressing. He was badly in need of something to prove something.


    For the time being, he hadn''t figured out all those things, but he was determined to do so.


    For example, he wanted to possess Melinda, so that she would not leave and not say divorce.


    He thought naively.


    "Jonas, don''t forget the agreement!"


    Seeing that Jonas didn''t restrain and acted more restlessly, Melinda suddenly became nervous.


    His weight was heavy, but because he was drunk, his body was not very stable. He was pushed hard by Melinda, and his tall body instantly fell to the side. His head hit the wall. The sound made by him made Melinda can''t help but look at him worriedly.


    When he fell down, his consciousness gradually came back. And the passion all over his body seemed to be frozen all of a sudden when he heard Melinda''s words.


    The heating was on in the bedroom, but Jonas felt like being in a cold stream.


    The word "agreement" hurt him so much.


    After they reached the agreement, they did have sex. Melinda didn''t mention anything at that time, and at this time, she just felt disappointed in him and didn''t want to have any contact with him.


    If that happened again, Melinda would feel herself cheap.


    It seemed that she and Jonas were really a match made up between a scum and a bitch. Though this thought came to Melinda''s mind with self-mockery, in fact, a tall city was built in her heart to isolate the person, Jonas.


    "Good, very good. Melinda, you are really cruel,"


    Jonas murmured. He looked like being broken a pair of wings and his eyes were undetectable.


    After leaving, Jonas went back to the company soon. The atmosphere at home was getting tense again, but Melinda was very calm.


    But beneath the calm exterior, there seemed to appear violent winds and storms.


    Emily heard all of this from Yulia. And Yulia also told her that as long as they got more angry, they would definitely divorce.


    As a result, Emily came back. There weren''t many scenes for her to shoot, so she told the director to finish them and went back to A City in advance.


    "Jonas, I''m back." Emily returned to he


    ce the coffee shop proposed by Jonas was near the Gu''s mansion, it would only take half an hour to go there and she could sleep for two hours just in time.


    This coffee shop was quiet with few customers. Most of the people who came and went here were rich young men and stars.


    Everyone was satisfied with the privacy. It was a coffee shop on the lake, with its people on purpose to prevent the paparazzi from breaking in.


    Melinda and Jonas arrived here. They came to a corner and sat down. She ordered a cup of coffee, for not staying there for long.


    The scenery by the lake was very beautiful, and the winter was a unique style. There was heating in the coffee shop, and it was not too cold.


    However, as time went by, the coffee became cold, and there was still no figure of Emily.


    Melinda looked as pale as a lake outside, and smiled at Jonas sarcastically.


    Or rather, she mocked herself that she believed in Jonas''s lie again.


    "It seems that Miss Bai won''t come today. I''d better go back first." As Melinda spoke, she took her bag from the seat and stood up. Jonas stood up with an anxious look on his face.


    He wanted to say something, but he was unable to speak because of the language disorder. Therefore, he didn''t know what to say. However, Melinda had already walked to the door. When he paid the bill and went out, Melinda had already stopped a taxi and left.


    It never occurred to him that Emily would stand them up. A rage expression appeared on Jonas''s face.


    If Emily was by his side at this moment, she would definitely be scared.


    But through the phone, she became more daring, and she lied without a red face, which can be said that she had a good quality as an actress.


    It was just the quality at this time that was full of irony.


    Jonas''s blame enter into her left ear and left from her right ear. She apologized and was about to make an appointment with him next time, but Jonas hung up in an instant.


    Melinda wouldn''t give him another chance.

 Chapter 147 Push Him Away

    As soon as Jonas hung up the phone, he almost wanted to throw the phone into the lake, but finally he controlled himself.


    He cursed in a low voice and then left the area, only to find that there was a person not far away watching him leaving with a complacent smile on her face.


    That person was the Emily who just made an excuse that she had work temporarily.


    Jonas was in a bad mood. Recently he had developed a habit of drinking constantly at this time.


    Even though he would end up with more sadness, he was also greedy for the momentary happiness of gulping down the strong wine.


    Wearing a cold face, Melinda came back home. Queena didn''t ask much, but knew that Jonas had probably screwed up today''s thing again.


    However, Yulia was elated by the result.


    "Melinda, have you had dinner?"


    After waiting for Emily in the coffee shop for two hours, Melinda didn''t know why she insisted.


    In retrospect, she felt that those two hours and every second were a torture to her.


    "I''m not feeling well. I''m going to have a rest."


    Melinda didn''t want to accept the kindness of the Gu family. Anyway, she was going to leave sooner or later. It didn''t matter whether they broke up or not.


    Thinking of this, she was more determined.


    Queena didn''t think it was a good thing, so she waited in the living room after dinner, ready to have a good talk with Jonas.


    It was almost midnight, and Jonas came home reeking of alcohol.


    "Why did you drink so much again, son?"


    Queena and his assistant put Jonas in the bedroom on the first floor. She thanked the assistant and asked Gavin to see the guest out.


    The conversation had to be delayed. Queena sighed. Seeing them both like this, she felt bad.


    After Queena left the room, Jonas opened his eyes. He was not drunk at all, and his eyes were brighter than usual.


    He staggered to the second floor, finding that the light in Melinda''s bedroom was still on, and the door was half closed. Therefore, Jonas pushed the door open without thinking.


    The steps became heavier after drinking. Melinda turned her head in panic and saw that it was Jonas. She could not help frowning unconsciously as she sensed the strong smell of alcohol from him.


    "Melinda, let me explain what happened today to you."


    With an innocent look in his eyes, no one could help but favor him.


    But this didn''t include Melinda. She listened to him indifferently about the reason why Emily had not been here, and explained that he didn''t deceive her.


    With her arms crossed before her chest, Melinda just said indifferently, "Have you finished your words? Then leave my room."


    Melinda didn''t want to stay with Jonas for even a second. The air became thin with the presence of him.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    With sadness in Jonas''s eyes, he had thought about countless possibilities. He even thought about how to answer


    e pose, but her tears had already dried up. There were tear stains on both sides of her cheeks, and her hair was sticking on them in a mess.


    He hesitated. In other words, he was scared.


    "Jonas, I want a divorce." The first one to open her mouth was Melinda. She looked at Jonas indifferently. The firmness in her eyes made Jonas more flustered.


    "Melinda, I was drunk. I didn''t know I would do that. I... I''m really sorry. I can accept any punishment you give me. But please don''t get a divorce,"


    Jonas said incoherently. He was a man, but now his eyes were red. He had gone mad before, but now he was afraid.


    His voice was so hoarse, but it could not arouse any worry of Melinda now.


    "Jonas, your apology is worthless. Divorce me."


    Melinda didn''t want to talk about it at all. She didn''t want to hear any explanation from Jonas. After all, they were all fake.


    "I won''t divorce you. Don''t even think about it. I won''t agree even if you keep pestering me!"


    With the same determination in his eyes, Jonas knew that divorcing her meant that Melinda would have nothing to do with him, and he absolutely wouldn''t agree, absolutely wouldn''t allow it either.


    "You have broken the rules of the agreement. For this marriage, I will definitely divorce!"


    The confrontation between them made Queena, who was standing nearby, feel scared. She wanted to persuade them, but she didn''t know where to start. It was just that under the eyes of Melinda, Jonas left in embarrassment.


    "You can go back and have a rest. I''m tired."


    With that, Melinda lay down in bed and closed her eyes. At the same time, she didn''t call Queena mommy. Queena realized that something had changed quietly.


    "Have a good rest."


    Queena was also helpless. She turned off the light, and left the room with Yulia and closed the door carefully for Melinda.


    Crying came out of the room instantly when the door was closed.

 Chapter 148 Collecting Evidence

    Melinda fell asleep while she was crying, frowning in her dream. She tried to run away from the cage.


    But it was too dark and endless to run.


    "Phew!" Melinda opened her eyes, gasping for breath. Her hand rested on the position of her heart. The dream was so real that it made her scared.


    "Ah!"


    Melinda raised her hand and felt sore all over her body. It was hard for her to open her eyes. With the coldness in her hands, her eyes were much relaxed when she rested her hand on her eyes at this moment.


    Melinda narrowed her eyes and found that it was already ten o''clock. She walked to the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror. She sighed helplessly, it seemed that she could not meet anyone today.


    Melinda tried every means to eliminate her swelling and stayed in the bedroom all day long. Nelson, Queena and Yulia all had come to see her.


    She had returned to her usual calm. It seemed that what happened last night had no influence on her at all. But any wise person could see that Melinda began to have a strong aversion to Jonas.


    As long as the name "Jonas" was mentioned, her smile would instantly fade away, and her attitude would also become perfunctory.


    "Don''t worry. I have warned him not to enter your room. You want quietness, and I will give you the quietness. But, Melinda, as for the divorce, we should wait until you completely calm down."


    What Nelson said made sense. Melinda neither agreed nor denied it. But she had already made a decision in her heart about what to do.


    She must get a divorce, but it was impossible for her to find a breakthrough in this divorce due to Jonas''s absence. Thinking it over, Melinda decided to collect the evidence of Jonas''s extramarital affair.


    Considering the relationship between Jonas and Emily, Melinda thought it was a reliable thing.


    ''Isn''t that enough evidence to prove their intimate relationship?'' Melinda mocked in her heart.


    However, Melinda was aware that it was not an easy thing for her to collect evidence according to her current abilities.


    With one hand supporting her chin, Melinda typed on the keyboard with the other. The screen was in a mess.


    It was a dilemma for her to write a novel at this time. Melinda loosened her hand and sighed. She turned her eyes to the right corner of the computer and noticed that the information frame was blinking.


    It was a message from Leo. They hadn''t contacted each other for a long time. It seemed that since Melinda had been together with Jonas, her circle of life was getting smaller and smaller.


    "Melinda, are you in a bad mood?"


    Leo knew that his identity was a little embarrassing. He had only greeted Melinda in a simple way and rarely came to her.


    But he still concerned for her. He still knew a lot about the current situation of Melinda from Kent.


    He asked this question today just because he saw Melinda''s wechat moments. She had written a short piece of paper today, which seemed to be positive, but Leo read the sadness in it and had an imperceptible helplessness.


    Yes, Melinda was at a loss. She did not know what to do. She had a


    t.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, lady. Are you all right?" The waitress suddenly woke up. Melinda''s dress was stained with coffee.


    "Nothing." Melinda waved her hands as she took the tissue from Leo and bent down to clean it.


    Leo had been looking at Melinda, but she lowered her head at this moment, so he could saw the situation behind her. Leo found that someone was looking at their position from time to time, he immediately became skeptical.


    People like Leo were always sensitive because of their living environment. The man gave Leo a special feeling of being peeped when he looked at that man.


    Was the man monitoring him? It was only a short time for Leo to make such a guess, but he denied it in an instant. Then he looked at Melinda who had already stood up.


    His intuition told him that the man was most likely coming for Melinda.


    The waitress stood still, at a loss. Melinda comforted her and the waitress expressed her gratitude continuously. When she passed by Leo, the waitress reminded in a low voice, "There''s a man behind who has been staring at your girlfriend."


    "Thank you," said Leo in a low voice, astonished.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Melinda didn''t know what was going on and Leo didn''t want to tell her to bother her. He just distracted some of his attention behind Melinda.


    "Look at the crumbs on your lips." Leo''s eyes seemed to be full of tenderness. He reached out and carefully wiped the corner of Melinda''s mouth, but used tissue.


    He glanced at the person behind Melinda. As expected, the man took a selfie with his mobile phone. How funny it was that a man was taking a selfie.


    Leo guessed that Melinda must be under surveillance of this man, and he surmised that she might not know the truth.


    Judging from the situation that Melinda was in, it was difficult for him to decipher who the person was to send this man. However, he knew that the person would definitely take next step after taking the photos.


    However, his movement made Melinda feel very embarrassed. She quickly took the tissue and stressed, "I can do it myself."

 Chapter 149 Brawl

    In the office of Soaring Group, Jonas was working with red eyes. Beside Jonas, William was nearly choked by his persuasion.


    Since Jonas was in a bad mood these two days, it was good for him to vent his feelings by doing something.


    In fact, Jonas was venting his anger on those documents. He had to be more strict with them, and during the morning meeting every day, all the senior leaders of the company were jittery.


    Actually, Jonas was in bad mood these two days.


    At this moment, Jonas got a new message reminding him of two photos.


    The man photographed from a very tricky angle. It seemed that Leo and Melinda were very intimate, especially the one that Leo wiped the corner of her mouth with a tissue.


    It irritated Jonas.


    The person in the photo was smiling. It was a smile that hadn''t appeared for a long time. Leo half bent his body and his smile was full of love.


    "Damn it!" The phone was thrown to the corner and William didn''t dare to move.


    The cellphone fell to the ground promptly as it bounced on the carpet without any damage. But the screen of the cellphone was on. The picture on it seemed to be laughing at Jonas''s childish behavior in silence.


    William check his phone out of curiosity. But when William saw the message, he wished he had been blind. ''well, everyone in the company will have a hard time today, '' he cursed inwardly.


    Leo was a good talker and noticed that she was in a bad mood. He picked up some funny stories from the literary community and told her.


    In the field she was familiar with, everyone had their own self-confidence and ease. Because of this, she felt much better.


    "You must be very busy." Melinda noticed that for many times she had seen Leo wearing a suit, except for his hobby of business suit, he might be someone who was ready for social engagement at any time.


    "Not bad. I will try my best to help with the company affairs as much as possible." Said Leo honestly, looking at his watch. It was not early.


    "To express my thanks, it''s my treat today."


    Leo was a gentleman. It was a little improper for her to act like this, but he also accepted it. Most importantly, if he did not accept it, she would feel embarrassed to ask him for help.


    He was a mind reader and he was more meticulous than ordinary people.


    "Okay. I have to work harder to find strong evidence for you." Leo looked at his watch again to check the time, then he left.


    At the company, there was a meeting in the evening.


    "You can go back first. I want to take a walk around here," Melinda said with a smile. It was the largest shopping mall in the city center, the first place for shopping.


    After he left, Melinda stayed in the Starbucks for a while, then left. The first floor was full of beautiful makeup products, and the second floor was full of clothes and so on.


    The mall was


    .


    She took a deep breath, telling herself not to be serious with Jonas. At this time, Jonas''s head was totally rusty.


    "Whatever you think,"


    Melinda hung up the phone, and blacklisted Jonas.


    make trouble out of nothing.


    Her good mood was brought up by Jonny Pei. With some sadness, she thought maybe she would be deeply touched by him all her life.


    And affected by him.


    After the call was ended, he was stunned. Then he tried to call her again, but he couldn''t get through anyway.


    All of a sudden, Jonas''s face turned as black as a black pan. Jonas knew clearly that he must have said something unpleasant to her.


    "William, give me your phone."


    Said Jonas. He hurriedly handed his mobile phone to Jonas but didn''t dare to look into his eyes. He also felt that Jonas was a little unreasonable for doing so just now.


    William had Melinda''s number. Jonas made a call through the contact list, followed by the call from the office. No matter which one it was, he couldn''t get through.


    She blacklisted all everyone who connect with him.


    She was depressed, and she lost her appetite even for eating, let alone going shopping. In the evening, a call came from the Gu''s mansion, and she wandered outside for a while, but still directly returned to the Gu''s mansion.


    Perhaps it was because of the fact that Melinda was so angry with him that he came back home very late at night. Now he didn''t need Melinda to have a cold war with him, he chose to ignore her directly.


    The strange atmosphere between them confused everyone.


    What he was going to do now was to try his best to play up to Melinda? Why did they have a cold war.


    Melinda felt relieved. After all, he didn''t want to talk to her either. It was just the right time.


    His love for her was just so so.


    After he lost her heart, he wanted to restore her, because he found that she was important for him.

 Chapter 150 Is It Exciting

    Melinda thought that she had seen through all his nature, and saw that he had always been nice to her, as he didn''t want to lose her.


    Men all had their own shortcomings.


    By doing that, she found herself a perfect excuse.


    Jonas went back home and found some clothes. He threw all of them into the suitcase and made some noise.


    That was how he tried to get her attention. He was stupid, but in the end, it was the Gavin who noticed him.


    Queena saw that too, but she didn''t know what to say to persuade him.


    Melinda had been in her bedroom the whole time. How could she not hear the noise? She just didn''t want to pay attention to it.


    Half an hour later, it was quiet again. And then the sports car was starting its engine. In the meantime, Jonas drove the car and disappeared from the Gu''s mansion.


    The house fell into silence.


    In the next few days, Melinda went out from time to time. Most of the time, she went to meet Leo. With his help, she collected evidence, which was much easier than she was alone.


    Jonas had many houses outside, so his not coming back didn''t draw much attention. As what Queena said that he was a man now and he wouldn''t die outside.


    Although he didn''t go home, he still went to the company.


    A week had passed. They hadn''t seen each other for seven days. They became more and more peaceful. Nelson began to worry about their relationship.


    It didn''t matter much if they separated for a while since they quarreled over trivial matters. But it had been a week, so the conflict between them should be solved.


    "Gavin, send someone to check where that bastard lives lately." Since the atmosphere at home was too bad, Nelson decided to look for Jonas back and make everything clear.


    "Yes, my Lord." Gavin was familiar with Nelson. He knew that Nelson couldn''t hold it any longer and quickly arranged people to investigate. However, the investigation results astonished him again.


    Jonas has so many houses outside, but Jonas didn''t live in one of them. Instead, he slept in the hotel of Soaring Group.


    "He is quite free and unrestrained." If Nelson was bearded, he must have a tremble at this time. In the hotel, he was served with everything. How could he be uncomfortable?


    Besides, it was the hotel owned by their company. Those senior managers were very good at flattering people.


    But Nelson really misunderstood Jonas this time. The reason why Jonas was living in a hotel was that he wanted to turn himself into a workaholic.


    It was not convenient for him to have a video conference in the houses outside. What''s more, a business partner from another city happened to come over recently, so he decided to accompany the partner.


    In fact, his attitude has misled everyone, and so did the partners.


    She was flattered to get this treatment, and then the cooperation was soon se


    Melinda and greeted, "Good evening, my lady."


    "Thank you."


    She got off the car. The wind outside made her sober a lot. The lobby manager personally led her to the exclusive floor and left.


    The manager was worried that Melinda might have forgotten the room number, so she told Melinda again and again on her way to the room where Jonas lived.


    In fact, this floor was just three suites, and Jonas was in the largest one in the middle.


    The corridor was quiet, covered with thick carpet.


    Coming to the door of the suite, Melinda took a deep breath and knocked three times. Then she rang the doorbell and stood quietly there waiting.


    She remembered the manager told her that Jonas was in the hotel.


    Only one minute passed, no one opened the door. Melinda patiently repeated the move just now.


    Emily just came out of the bathroom, wearing a hotel bathrobe. Because there was only Jonas''s bathrobe, whose size was very large, it hung down loosely, and her hair was wet.


    She looked around, but didn''t see Jonas. Thinking of the message she just received, her eyes lit up.


    Was it Melinda?


    It was highly possible. Thinking of this, Emily felt more relaxed and attractive. She bit her lips hard to create an illusion.


    At the moment, the door was opened from inside. Melinda lost her patience. What came into her sight was Emily''s smiling eyes.


    Melinda''s pupils shrank sharply, and then she gradually calmed down.


    The person in front of Melinda was dressed in a large bathrobe and her red lips were attractive. She looked charming and her eyes were red.


    They were all grown-ups. They could almost imagine what had happened before. When Emily saw Melinda, Emily didn''t feel embarrassed but looked at her provocatively.


    "What a pure girl! You''re right. How exciting it is to be a mistress." Melinda looked at Emily with the same smile, full of disdain in her eyes.

 Chapter 151 Give Up

    Taking one more look at Emily was just an insult to Melinda''s eyes, Melinda quickly left the hotel.


    And in the study, Jonas knew nothing about her arrival.


    Seeing that Melinda left, Emily breathed a sigh of relief. She was really worried that her plan would be ruined by the appearance of Mike.


    However, it had nothing to do with Melinda''s misunderstanding now.


    Jonas wanted to get rid of her in front of Melinda but she wanted to make the relationship more ambiguous.


    The driver had been waiting for her downstairs. Seeing that Melinda came downstairs alone soon, he was curious, but he didn''t dare to ask more.


    "Go to Starbucks downtown."


    Melinda said. Then she contacted Leo in wechat, Leo telling her that he had collected many photos of Jonas and Emily, including the kissing between them in the coffee shop, and even the scene when they just met in the hotel.


    It could be said that the means by which these people collected evidence for investigating things were very shocking, but Melinda didn''t care about it at all now. What she wanted was nothing but a result.


    At Starbucks, the two people arrived at the mall one after another. Leo made those photos into a USB flash drive and handed them to Melinda. Then he took out the developed photos in the envelope.


    "All are here to prove that he cheated on you. I think that''s enough."


    He said while opening the envelope to look at the photos inside. The more she looked at the photos, the more disappointed she became. She was relaxed that she had decided to leave.


    "Thank you."


    Melinda carefully hid these things in her bag, thinking that it was time to end this time.


    "In fact, I think that somebody is adding fuel to the fire. He''s telling the truth. It''s too easy to investigate that kind of stuff, which might become suspicious.


    It was normal for ordinary people to have such an efficiency. But here in the photos was Jonas and a star Emily. They paid much attention to privacy.


    "I don''t care who he is. All I want is to get these."


    Melinda shook the envelope in her hand, and had already guessed that the one who had instigated the quarrel might be Emily.


    Hearing that, Leo thought for a while and agreed with her. He wanted to ask her what she was going to do next, but he bit back the words on the tip of his tongue.


    She didn''t stay long in the cafe. Along the way, she looked at the envelope and the USB drive with complicated emotions.


    If she got divorced, Emily would be the happiest one. If it was before, Melinda would still think that she couldn''t do such a thing to make the enemy happy.


    But now, she really couldn''t hold on.


    Nelson and Queena were both waiting for the two of them to go back home, but they only saw that there was only one person, and Melinda had been announcing her decision to them.


    "I''m going to divorce with Jonas. Grandpa, I''m sorry."


    Melinda knew that her be


    s time, Melinda was writing in her bedroom. Since there are a lot of things to do recently, her progress had been slowed down a lot.


    She still didn''t have any idea today, but she stayed in front of the computer and tapped her fingers from time to time. Her efficiency could not be described as low.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    After what happened last time, Melinda had developed a habit of closing the door. When she heard a knock at the door, her heart began to beat violently with the sound.


    She opened the door and was astonished to see the familiar face.


    "Let''s talk." ''We haven''t seen each other for only a week, but I feel like it''s a lifetime since we met last time.'' he thought.


    And at this time, his hidden yearning also completely fermented. He really wanted to come forward and hold that woman who was mad at him.


    "Fine. We can divorce."


    She nodded her head seriously, but then she turned Jonas''s words down.


    "I said it was impossible."


    "Even if it''s an entanglement, I won''t let go of you." Jack answered without hesitation.


    "Jonas, here is something that I want to show you."


    She took out the USB flash drive, and inserted it into the computer. The moment she turned it on, a picture popped up in front of her soon.


    There was still a smile on the corner of her mouth, and her bright eyes, as much as she loved him in the past, was now fearful.


    "I''m not an unreasonable person. Divorce me and I''ll do you a favor."


    She did not pull out the USB flash drive, but let the photos be placed there brightly.


    The background of those pictures was familiar to Jonas. But none of this was true. He just¡­ For a moment, Jonas didn''t know how to explain.


    They were taken in the same way, and there was no angle. All the photos were real. He just had reason to do it every time. But was there anyone to trust if he told the truth?


    Obviously, no one would like to believe this, especially Melinda.

 Chapter 152 All The Media Are Evil

    "I know you won''t believe me no matter what I say now. But I can assure you that there is nothing between me and Emily."


    Though fully aware of his own weak points, Jonas didn''t want to give up so easily. He had to make a guarantee.


    How many times had he said that? Jonas could not help but ask himself in reply.


    "Jonas, I''m not stupid. I think it''s better to get a divorce as soon as possible. It''s not good for both of us if we keep on pestering each other like this." Melinda almost laughed out of anger. She had already seen the evidence, how could Jonas say something like that?


    It was unknown if she was sad for herself or Emily. The scheming woman tried everything to make a connection with Jonas, but it was denied by Jonas totally.


    "Melinda, give me a chance. I can prove it to you." Arrogant as Jonas was, he said that to try to keep he. Except that, he didn''t know what he should do and what was right.


    "Divorce. If you don''t agree, I will see you in court." Seeing that Jonas still didn''t say yes, Melinda didn''t know what he wanted to do either.


    "If these stuff displays in the court, it will not be appropriate for anyone. Can''t we just divorce peacefully?"


    The identity of Emily, if this evidence was presented in the court, the image she had created for so many years would collapse completely.


    And the image that Jonas had established in front of the investors would also disappear. At that time, his position in the company must be no better than others.


    However, Melinda didn''t care about that. At the worst, she could get some sympathy or mockery.


    "I won''t agree," said Jonas. He was afraid that Melinda would continue to cling to this issue, so he didn''t dare to stay in the bedroom for one more second.


    His mind was in a turmoil.


    Melinda didn''t expect that Jonas would choose to escape, as if she had become a flood beast. This ending was both funny and annoying, but Melinda felt that it was a guilty conscience for Jonas, who was not willing to face the truth.


    But the more he didn''t want to face it, the more she had to put all these in front of him and let him make decisions.


    Looking at the man who had disappeared in the corridor, Melinda went back to the computer table, pulled out the dark USB drive, and then found the previous divorce agreement.


    There was no printing tools in Melinda''s bedroom and the thing was completely copied. She still went to the study to print. She thought she would meet Jonas there, but she didn''t see him.


    At this time, Jonas had already gone to the gym to vent his anger.


    With the lesson from last time, Melinda specially printed a few more copies, each with her own name signed on them as usual.


    In fact, if she wanted, she could easily find out Jonas'' seal and put it on them.


    There were more than ten divorce agreements neatly placed on the table. It was a little familiar.


    When Jonas returned to the study, he saw this familiar scene. The blue veins on his forehead


    any people believed that they made a perfect match.


    As the legal wife of Jonas, Melinda was forgotten by everyone.


    "I saw it with my own eyes. Can it be false?" Melinda said. She played with the cakes on her plate boringly.


    Delicate and delicious little cake, at this time, she had no appetite at all.


    "Just now, I''m sorry." Kent thought of his attitude to Jonas just now and felt sorry for Melinda. If it were another person, she would have confronted him.


    "Nothing. I just don''t know what to do now." Melinda didn''t care about such things at all, so hearing Kent spoke for him, she only felt that Jonas knew well how to get people''s trust.


    "I have a question to ask you. You have to answer me honestly." Kent became serious suddenly. After making sure that Jonas had an affair with other woman, he would help Melinda anyway.


    "What?" Melinda asked, looking at Kent waiting for his answer.


    "Are you really disillusioned with him? Can you really let go of your love for so many years?"


    Kent asked. That was why he was so serious. He was worried very much that the love of Melinda to Jonas hadn''t completely dissipated.


    She wanted to leave just because she was disappointed.


    "Yes." After being silent for a while, Melinda nodded affirmatively. As for the strange feeling in her heart, she chose to ignore it.


    "Well, if this is the case, you can tell the media, and put pressure on Jonas."


    Kent had worked in the periodical office for a long time, so he was familiar with this kind of thing. Hearing this, Melinda''s eyes lit up. Yes, by relying on the media, why didn''t she think of it before?


    Melinda shouldn''t make a reckless comment on the media. But at this point, she needed the power of the media.


    "I know what to do. Thank you, Kent,"


    Melinda said excitedly, but Kent was still worried about her, so he reminded her, "It''s good, unless you regret it."


    "I won''t regret and I won''t give myself any chance to regret,"


    Melinda murmured.

 Chapter 153 Give Up

    It was a huge gamble and she had nothing at all so she had nothing to fear.


    Since Melinda had a target in her heart and knew what she should do, she quickly contacted the media and spread the news that she was going to divorce Jonas.


    Those media who received the news were naturally excited.


    The love between the young master of the Gu family was not as simple as it looked.


    All the media were in an uproar. Melinda just released the news but didn''t want to tell the reason. But it didn''t matter, because the media was best at making groundless accusations.


    Things went on as they expected. Early the next morning, as if they had made an appointment, all of them gathered at the downstairs of the Soaring Group.


    Just as Jonas pulled over, his car was besieged by a crowd of media. The security guards were scared by the scene. They quickly arranged security personnel to isolate the group.


    "Mr. Jonas, we got the news last night that you are going to divorce Mrs. Melinda. Is that true?"


    "Mr. Jonas, please accept our interview, will you?"


    "Mr. Jonas, are you divorced because of love or something else, or you have been pretending to love each other all the time?"


    "¡­¡­"


    The media kept asking questions one after another like cannonballs. When Jonas heard the word "divorce", he stopped.


    Jonas, like an eagle, stared at the first reporter who made a speech. The whole crowd fell silent for a moment, and the reporter couldn''t help but shrink a little.


    "Who is it that makes the rumor that my wife and I will divorce?"


    The word "divorce" was like a bomb exploding in his head. His rage almost spread to the whole company.


    "We all received a mysterious call last night, saying that you are going to divorce Mrs. Melinda, and we just need the truth," the reporter answered boldly. However, he was too scared to control himself.


    "This is a rumor. I warn you not to spread it, or you will face the consequences."


    Jonas wanted to fly into a rage, but his sense finally controlled him.


    The words "face the consequences" were like a mountain instantly pressed on the back of the media. Everyone was thinking that no matter whether the news was true or not, they did not dare to report it.


    Jonas was born with a commanding presence, so impressive.


    What happened this morning was just like a farce. The media came and left in a hurry. The result was not good enough for Melinda.


    This was not the result she wanted.


    Melinda simply couldn''t stay at home. She printed another divorce agreement and directly went to the Soaring Group.


    No one dared to stop her when she was here. She had no barrier all the way to the CEO office.


    It was said that Jonas had kept on attending meetings, but the busy Jonas who was sitting in his chair was in a daze. The office was full of smoke.


    Melinda waved her hand i


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Silence reigned the whole office. They sat and stood face to face but didn''t utter a word. The words "I give up" kept repeating in Jonas''s mind.


    Did she give up their relationship? After so many years, was she finally tired?


    That was what he had been looking forward to. When he realized his heart at that moment, he felt his heart had been dug up.


    The pain and the stifling pain made him seem to be placed in the sea of fire, surrounded by endless flames and a suffocating feeling. Obviously, it was winter.


    "Give up. I don''t love you any more, Jonas. Let me go. It has been six years."


    After saying this, Melinda lowered her head. It turned out that she did not have the strong calmness as she had imagined. When she really had to give up, she would still feel painful.


    ''It doesn''t matter. One will remember after the pain. Melinda, hold on, '' she thought to herself.


    In fact, it had been only five years. Thinking of all that had happened over the past few years and what he had done to Melinda, Jonas found that there was nothing worthy Melinda''s trust.


    The only thing he brought to her was endless pain. The girl who was once fond of laughing was tortured so hard that she even forgot how to laugh.


    Jonas couldn''t help but think of his unborn child. If the child didn''t die and survived, what would happen between him and Melinda?


    But what done was done.


    Jonas''s fingers were a little trembling. He picked up the pen with which he had signed lots of big contracts and took the divorce agreement in front of him.


    Melinda raised her head to look at him. It seemed that he was reading a very important contract. He read it through slowly and finally signed his name.


    Jonas didn''t say a word during the whole process. He just silently signed the agreement with two copies signed. But only a careful person could find that his fingers were trembling like an old man.

 Chapter 154 Cold Face Warm Heart

    "Clap." The pen fell on the desk, and the whole person of Jonas leaned back on the chair. Melinda picked up the pen on the desk and signed her name quickly.


    "This is yours."


    Melinda left one of them to Jonas, and then left with the other one in her hand. She didn''t have any mercy on it as she walked away decisively.


    With his mind preoccupied with the past, Jonas didn''t notice that Melinda had left and felt dispirited in an instant.


    Her luggage had already been packed up. After returning to the Gu''s mansion, she went straight to find Nelson and put the divorce agreement in front of him without saying a word.


    "Grandpa, take care of yourself." Nelson saw that both of them had signed their names on the agreement, so he didn''t say anything more. At this time, he began to reflect on whether it was right or wrong to have them be together in a tough way.


    "What''s your plan?"


    "I will leave here first."


    Melinda didn''t plan to lie to Nelson. The study was empty, and he looked lonely. They didn''t talk much before Melinda left.


    However, they didn''t know when they would see each other again.


    After Melinda left the Gu family, Jonas returned home and found that the change was not big. Melinda almost brought nothing with her.


    Nelson told Yulia that Melinda and Jonas were divorced. The news came a little suddenly, but she was not surprised.


    After all, their private instigation had a big effect.


    The atmosphere in the Gu''s mansion was not good. Everyone in the room was preoccupied with something. However, no one noticed Yulia. When Yulia returned to the bedroom, she told Emily about the news.


    "Finally they are divorced,"


    said Emily, relieved. It seemed that the hotel night was a big blow to her.


    "I don''t know why Jonas suddenly agreed." Yulia didn''t forget that they didn''t divorce because Jonas didn''t agree or even avoid facing Melinda.


    "Didn''t you ask someone to report their divorce?" Emily was really shocked at this time. She thought that it was because Yulia finally became smart, but it turned out that Yulia was totally unaware of it.


    The two of them couldn''t get a result, but the process was no longer important.


    Melinda had asked Kent to keep an eye on the new residence these days. After she moved out from Gu family, Kent took her to the new place.


    "That''s all you have?" Kent was surprised to see that Melinda only carried a small suitcase. She had lived in the same place for several years. How could she have nothing?


    "Just bring some necessities. I can buy the rest." Melinda smiled to show her indifference. Kent had driven the car to the housing estate.


    This housing estate in A City was middle grade. The transportation was very convenient and the green was very good. There was a small garden in the middle. Because it was winter, no one was willing to go out.


    Melinda lived on the 12th floor, and there were four apartments on each floor. She lived in the innermost one.


    "Not bad.


    have refused everything as you said."


    William was confused. As the chief secretary, he was busy every day, so he didn''t know about it. Every time media called him, he would be refused with various excuses.


    He was good at dealing with such things.


    "Find a few familiar media to spread the news that who Emily likes has nothing to do with me, but I have someone I love. Tell them not to make groundless rumors."


    It was true that Jonas had promised to divorce, but that didn''t mean that he had given up. On the one hand, he was worried that Melinda would be disappointed in such a news. On the other hand, he hoped that she would see it and come back to him in a fit of anger to stimulate Emily.


    He knew that it was unlikely for Melinda to do that because of her character.


    Therefore, he must make a statement to clarify his position. He and Melinda had enough misunderstanding.


    William had always been an efficient person. As soon as Jonas commanded, many copies appeared on the Internet, and the news of the two had been analyzed together.


    Thinking of the efforts Emily said and Jonas quickly disassociated himself from her, they came up with a dramatic play.


    Melinda intended to avoid these news, but she could never stop the headline of Weibo.


    It was a well-known blogger''s analysis of the two people''s words. He described Emily as a poor girl who had a crush on Jonas but had no chance to be recognized by him because of her identity.


    "It''s good. Both of them fell in love with someone,"


    Melinda murmured as she closed the website. She was a literary woman, but she thought that Jonas''s words that who Emily liked had nothing to do with him meant it was enough as long as he liked Emily.


    If Jonas knew that it was he who avoided arousing suspicion but Melinda misunderstood him, he would be so angry.


    Melinda was annoyed with the news for no reason, and then reminded herself that it was time to start a new life and say goodbye to the past.

 Chapter 155 Decorate New Home

    News on the Internet was the most efficient. As for the gossip, it was soon passed. In addition, the news was no longer talked about because of the pressure put on the magazines by Jonas.


    Only Emily''s fans were just talking about this matter.


    If their idol was linked to such a wealthy family, they could brag about it for a long time.


    After the divorce, Yulia had no connection with Emily. Unexpectedly, she received a call from Emily.


    "Let''s cooperate again," Emily said directly. It had made it clear to her how important it was to have a person of hers beside Jonas.


    "Melinda has left. I think there is nothing to cooperate between us."


    "Haven''t you read your brother''s statement? As long as your brother doesn''t marry someone, Melinda can come back again."


    When Emily read the declaration of Jonas, she was angry, and then worried, so she wanted to be Jonas''s wife as soon as possible.


    Yulia began to hesitate. In the beginning, she did not want to contact Emily. After all, if her family knew about this, she would be done.


    However, what Emily said reminded her that it was possible that Melinda would come back. After all, this had happened once.


    "My brother has been drinking in the TT club these days. That''s all I know." Yulia was not stupid and she knew what Emily''s purpose was. And now she was very familiar with revealing others'' whereabouts.


    When Emily got the news she wanted, she quickly got dressed and set out for TT club.


    She was also a member of this club, and her friends who worked in it could help her. Soon, Emily got to know on which floor Jonas was in recently.


    Today happened to be a cocktail party, the host did not refuse such a big star as Emily, and even gossiped to remind her, "Mr. Jonas is also here today."


    A dash of delight flashed through Emily''s eyes. She then asked surprisedly, "Is Jonas here?"


    With only a few words, it was a coincidence again deliberately. Emily found Jonas at the corner of the party.


    Many people around wanted to greet him and talk with him, but they were afraid of the low pressure around him and they all stopped.


    "Jonas." Emily naturally sat down next to him. Since Jonas was drinking, he just raised his eyes slightly, as if saying that he knew that she had come.


    His indifferent attitude made Emily nervous. Then she plucked up her courage and asked, "Can you give me a chance?"


    She looked down, as if afraid of knowing a bad result.


    Her words exposed her heart. Hearing that, Jonas didn''t stop what he was doing.


    "Jonas, I have liked you since the first sight. It''s just like breathing, a part of my life that I can''t change. So give me a chance."


    Seeing that Jonas had no reaction, Emily was on the verge of crying. But it was still not enough to make Jonas frown a little.


    "I hope you can realize one thing, that the person I love is Melinda." In spite of the noise around them, Emily clearly heard what Jonas said.


    The perso


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Jonas was leaning against the steering wheel, dispirited. He was indignant at Melinda''s ruthlessness, but he bitterly found that he could not stand in any position to question her.


    They divorced, so Melinda could do whatever she wanted. However angry he was, she would not care.


    At the same time, standing in front of a variety of goods in the supermarket, Melinda was carefully choosing and comparing.


    This kind of life was what she had only had when she was in college, ordinary, and she didn''t care about her status as a wealthy lady.


    She could do whatever she wanted without caring about how others thought of her.


    The only heating machine in the new house was equipped in the bedroom. Melinda was not willing to go out usually, so shopping in the morning was out of her consideration.


    At night, she was going to buy the things she would need the next day, and then go for some snacks and other stuff.


    She would buy whatever she liked without a specific goal.


    At this time, the supermarket was the most bustling. Melinda''s shopping cart had already piled up a lot of things.


    Melinda had a roommate in college, who often said that one should have a sense of ceremony in his or her life and then have an exquisite life.


    In the past, she was devoted to Jonas, and she thought that it was enough as long as the life was comfortable. But she felt that it made sense now.


    When she put all her heart on it, she would feel very happy, fulfilling, and satisfied from the bottom of her heart.


    So even if she was buying a plate now, she had to carefully choose the patterns on it. She bought the plate and then wanted to buy the table cloth of the same style. Then the shopping cart was even fuller.


    It was a large supermarket in the community. There were special people helping deliver the goods to the door, which would save much trouble for Melinda.


    She arranged everything in a place as she thought, and the whole home had been renewed.

 Chapter 156 The Playboy

    Melinda was never so calm in the past few years. She used to go after Jonas.


    This time, she was going to live for herself.


    Melinda looked around her small home, with a soft smile on her face and a touch of relaxation.


    She hadn''t planned for the future, but now she began to think carefully about what she should do next. First of all, she needed to have a job as a mature urban woman.


    After browsing the recruitment, Melinda found that she had no resume. The resume in the USB flash drive was used during her university years as a part-time job. But it was useless now.


    "It seems that I need to make a resume first," Melinda sighed with emotion. It was not easy to be a rich lady. Now she was unfamiliar with these, so she finally made a fairly perfect resume with the help of Kent.


    That was because she was once a graduate and had no experience in business.


    "What do you want to do?"


    It had been a long time since Melinda graduated, but she was just like a girl who was just out of college, except for that she looked more mature now for the experience in the past few years.


    "I''m watching it. Full time job, but... But it might be a little difficult for me to find a suitable one. Just do it step by step. A bite can''t make me fat."


    Melinda had read many company''s requests today. Most of them want experienced people first. She just had taken part-time jobs several years ago.


    As the society was developing, the working content of each profession naturally changed.


    Her hesitation just now was because she thought that she had been isolated from the society all these years, but it didn''t matter, because she had much time to adapt to it now.


    "Full time job is pretty good. You can support yourself here, but you don''t need to live a single-time life," Kent replied.


    Now what worried Kent most was that Melinda was always alone. The life in Gu family had made her almost disappear in her circle of friends. It was not easy to get rid of it, but he didn''t want her to be trapped in it.


    "How about I recommend you some companies?" Kent has accumulated a lot of connections over the years, and he can help a lot to find a job in the industry for Melinda.


    "Am I using a back door?" Melinda joked. She certainly knew that Kent''s recommendation was not simple. But she knew a lot about various rules in the past years, so she would not refuse.


    "Yes, don''t embarrass me." Kent did not hide anything from her, and then sent a document to Melinda. It contained the information of several companies and he marked the key points to her carefully.


    With the help of Kent, it was easy for Melinda to find a job. She chose a position she was interested in and sent her resume.


    The interview was quickly arranged for her. Melinda was a little nervous before the interview and her indifferent attitude at the time overshadowed other interviewers.


    At last, Melinda entered the company. She felt happy simply that she could work as an employee.


    Perhaps, she didn''t get high salary than wri


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ith fixed eyes and even rubbed his hand against her arm.


    A feeling of nausea came to Melinda. She put the thing on the table, reached out and pushed his hand away, and the man acted greedily and held her.


    Maggie stood aside, at a loss. Seeing this, the smile on Melinda''s face faded. Her face darkened and she said, "Mr. Li, please behave yourself."


    "Isn''t this Miss Mo? You look so beautiful today that anyone who sees you will be impulsive. Don''t get me wrong. I mean I am impulsive to praise you,"


    Mr. Li said and looked at Melinda with his small eyes. The extra explanation was more a kind of flirtation.


    Melinda knew the man in front of her was an important partner of the company, and also one of the most important customers in the planning department. She had to come up with a good idea.


    In fact, what she wanted to do most was to beat the man up.


    "Mr. Li, you have keen eyes. Melinda is the face of our planning department. We always support her. If anyone dares to bully her, the whole planning department will not let the bully go."


    Just as Melinda was in a dilemma, the voice of Victor came. His tall stature instantly overwhelmed that of the other side in an imposing manner. Mr. Li finally let go of Melinda and spoke to Victor.


    At this moment, he looked at Melinda from time to time.


    Then Victor sent Mr. Li away with a few words. Just then, Melinda wiped her arm with a wet tissue, feeling disgusting. When she saw Victor looking at her, she sincerely thanked him, "Thank you, Mr. Cheng."


    "I get to know Mr. Li a little bit now. You are really a fascinating... A voluptuous woman." Victor thought for a long time and came up with the adjective.


    The gratefulness on Melinda''s face was replaced by coldness at once. The favor that had just come to her mind was all gone thanks to the tricks of this playboy.


    She could not help but recall what she saw in the stairwell that day.


    Instead of feeling anything wrong, Victor thought that he had described her properly.

 Chapter 157 A Petty Man

    The women like Melinda mainly attracted the people who liked hooking up. She had a good look, body and temperament, so she was absolutely rare.


    Compared with the women he had hooked up, no one was comparable to Melinda.


    "Mr. Cheng, please behave yourself." Melinda repeated what she had said to Mr. Li to Victor. Then she pulled Maggie out of here, who was still in shock.


    Rubbing his chin, Victor stared at Melinda with even brighter eyes. She was indeed different.


    "Melinda, are you okay?" Maggie came back to her senses. Seeing the cold face of Melinda, she became a little scared.


    Yes, she was scared. Maggie was sure that she would become scared when she felt Melinda''s aura. She was just like a superior.


    "I''m okay,"


    Melinda answered perfunctorily, looking at the clothes on her body a little bit annoying. Such remarks came to her mind many times not long ago.


    ''Calm down. Calm down. It''s not the past. Take it as a praise, '' she thought to herself.


    Before the party was over, Melinda left. On a winter night, it was cold. Despite the coat covering her body, she wrapped herself up and returned home in the dark.


    She felt better after taking a hot bath. Her phone on the night stand was receiving messages all the time.


    Many messages were sent by the company group and department group. Melinda glanced over them and found that they were all discussing the party, so she didn''t pay attention to them.


    Maggie sent several messages to her. Just when Melinda was about to reply, she saw a new friend on the contact list.


    "Added by phone number? Someone I know?"


    Seeing the request to be added by a cellphone number, Melinda hesitated and then clicked "agree". That person''s information was very simple. His wechat moments was blank, and his profile photo was black, and it showed that he was in the same city with her.


    "Hello." In order to be polite, Melinda took the initiative to say hello to the person. Her message box always showed that the other side was typing something. She replied a message from Maggie, and she cut back again. The person was still typing.


    On the other side of the wechat, looking at "hello" in the phone with a simple but polite style, Jonas felt mixed feelings, so he didn''t know what to say as he typed and deleted.


    He hadn''t contacted Melinda for a long time. He didn''t know if she was still angry.


    After some hesitation, Jonas sent the message.


    "Melinda, can we meet and have a good talk?"


    After reading this message, Melinda was in a daze for a long time. She hadn''t seen this person for a long time. How long had she not thought of him? It was all illusions.


    She seemed to have abandoned everything in the past, but she couldn''t help but think of it every night when it was quiet.


    "Mr. Jonas, we have broken up. I hope you will not appear in my life in any form." Melinda had never expected that Jonas would register a new number and add her number.


    It was not suitable for them to have a private conversation.


    Melinda blackliste


    iar, but he couldn''t remember whose company it was.


    Until the next page began to introduce the company that the name of Victor appeared in the leadership circle.


    Victor was a famous playboy and a distant cousin of Jonas, and he had no idea how distant he was.


    Jonas knew he was a playboy.


    At the thought of that Melinda was working for him now, Jonas could not help but worry about her. Melinda had been working for a period of time. Was she being thought of by his cousin, a beast.


    The more he thought about it, the colder his face became.


    Jonas found Victor''s number on it and dialed it.


    "Melinda, Mr. Cheng is looking for you. Be careful," Maggie shouted, then she approached to Melinda and whispered. She remembered the cocktail party.


    Did Mr. Cheng come to get even with her afterwards? How could he be so petty?


    "Don''t worry." However, Melinda was not scared at all. She knew that it was okay for Victor to see her. If he really came to her for that day''s matter, she would simply quit her job.


    At most, she felt sorry that Kent had helped her.


    "Come in."


    Melinda knocked on the door. Soon she heard the voice of Victor. She pushed the door open and walked in. He was neither angry nor teasing her.


    It was rare to see Victor behave so formally. When he saw her, he greeted passionately, "Hi, Melinda. Come and sit here."


    His attitude was sincere and easy-going, which confused Melinda for a while.


    "You have been here for some time. Do you fit in?" Victor poured a glass of milk for Melinda. This was what his little cousin ordered.


    "Thank you, Mr. Cheng. The atmosphere in the company is good. I can get used to it."


    Melinda took the milk, but didn''t drink it. She was on guard against Victor, but she did not show it, so as not to embarrass him.


    "Really? That''s great. How''s your work going recently? Is there any problems? If you have difficulties, you can come to me."


    Feeling a little embarrassed, but Victor still continued the embarrassed conversation.

 Chapter 158 Laurel

    "Everything is fine," Melinda answered as she deepened her doubts, and she wondered if this Victor was just a leader greeting his new subordinate kindly.


    Anyway, this man didn''t seem to have any relationship with such a serious thing.


    "What are you in charge of now?" Noticing that Melinda gave a perfunctory reply, Victor felt that she was not like other new employees who was eager to praise his diligence and the company.


    Jonas hadn''t contacted him for a long time, and he called him just for asking him to take care of such a fussy person.


    "Mr. Cheng, this is the planning department." Melinda reminded him vaguely. She thought, ''What else could the planning department do besides writing a plan and proposal?''


    But she would occasionally help other colleagues analyze the articles and write comments, which was a relatively professional thing.


    "I remember that you didn''t majored in planning in your resume." Victor started to talk embarrassed again. After Melinda failed to figure out his mind, she briefly explained the reason why she had come to this department at that time.


    Melinda had no idea why she wanted to be admitted to the planning department until now.


    "Are you interested in transferring to another department? I''ve been quite interested in a literary work recently. Do you want to have a look?"


    Before Melinda could answer, Victor took the laptop from aside and opened the literary work he liked to show it to her.


    "This is it. Have a look and tell me how its value is." Victor turned the screen to Melinda, who was staring at the screen. It was a short paragraph with the content of around 30000 words, realistic.


    The words were not gorgeous but plain, but there were many life reasons in them.


    Melinda slowed down and immersed in the work.


    She thought carefully about the situation when the writer wrote this article, trying to reach a resonance with the words.


    She watched it so intently that she didn''t notice that Victor had his eyes fixed on her. He had his own opinions about this article, and he wanted to discuss it with others at this moment.


    With this in mind, he put his hand on Melinda''s shoulder. It seemed that he was holding her as holding his girlfriends.


    Feeling that, Melinda''s body froze and then she pushed away Victor''s hand. Without taking a look at him, Victor touched his nose and felt embarrassed.


    "Melinda, your attitude is very hurtful. I am at least a handsome man." Victor pretended to be hurt. Melinda finally looked away from the article.


    "Mr. Cheng, the stories you read are self-beneficial, but you do not understand it enough." Melinda kept a proper distance from the man and moved her body with a faint smile.


    Through his banter, Melinda realized that Victor was a bit dandiacal. She didn''t care about what happened just now at all.


    "Living in this world, isn''t it a pastime? 90% of those well-behaved men are not handsome. It is easier to say that they are just the ordinary people, who struggle for life and then seek countless ways to motivate themselves,"


    said Victor. At the moment, Melinda had a feeling that what he sai


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ning to try at writing this kind of novel, so she still felt a bit raw. She often asked Kent for help. She had to write three novels a month, it was difficult for her to even write two.


    "I don''t think I am capable to do this work." Melinda was relieved, and then sent the document to the editor in chief for review.


    "You should take some time to get used to it. You''ve already done a good job. There are many writers in my periodical office. It takes them several months to get used to it,"


    Kent comforted her. The journal article was not the same as the online ones, which was enough as long as one had some writing skills to write and could satisfy the fans.


    "Okay, I will take a rest to relax my mind." Melinda had received a positive expression from the editor in chief when she was replying to Kent. She took a glass of water to drink, but she almost choked the next second.


    "Sir, are you serious? ? ?" To express her astonishment, Melinda gave three question marks in a row.


    It was really shocking. The editor in chief was about to contact another magazine and release her article on a national magazine.


    So the gold content was different.


    "Just have a try. I don''t know if I can make it or not." The editor in chief replied with a smile again. Melinda no longer knew how to express her feelings. At last, she agreed.


    That was a great honor for any writer.


    After having a try, Melinda''s article was selected. The other side was very interested in Melinda and wanted to have a long-term cooperation with her.


    Victor sent his congratulations as soon as he got the news. He was proud of himself that he found her talent.


    The editor in chief also hoped to cooperate with the other party, and Melinda was the bridge. At last, the three groups reached a cooperation of the three manuscripts in two months.


    Melinda felt that with such quality and intensity, she could not write three articles a month. Writing three articles in two month was actually hard too.


    Now she could understand the feeling of those writers whose article was driven back by her.

 Chapter 159 Strong Enough

    Not every of Melinda''s draft could be read, but there were a few copies, and the company gave a reward for this, asking others to learn from her.


    At the moment, Melinda became the hottest one in the company.


    "It''s so difficult to see you now," Indeed, she was very busy at the moment. Seeing her good image, the company almost wanted to wrap her up as a super star writer.


    "Thank you for your patronage, Mr. Cheng."


    The content of her article had reached an unprecedentedly high level. The article she posted on the Internet had been cut off for a long time.


    "I know you have been tired lately. I will put aside the novel. You are good at writing and have a unique insight into many aspects, Which is very rare." After a while, Victor continued.


    "What do you want to say? Just say it."


    She poured a glass of warm water for him. Noticing that he said he was tired, he drank it all at once.


    "Well, the matter is that I''m going to ask you to write a report on the homosexuality. You know that this topic is still very controversial and the theme seems to be very attractive."


    Hearing that, Melinda''s face suddenly froze. She even doubted if she had heard it wrong.


    "You are gay? You have been living a playful life these years just to cover up your sexual orientation. "


    Her two consecutive questions made Victor green in the face.


    "What are you talking about? I just said this topic is great." Hearing this, Victor flew into a rage. He could tell from her eyes that she was kind. Melinda didn''t think she meant to hurt him.


    "Do you agree with me or disagree with me?" Melinda asked in a serious tone. She was only shocked at the moment when she heard about that, and now she was a little embarrassed.


    "I agree." As soon as he finished his words, he felt that the look in Melinda''s eyes became deeper. Victor quickly said, "Don''t misunderstand me. I just think that homosexuality is not wrong, and they need to be accepted by the society. They..."


    When Victor noticing that he could not go on, Melinda could not help but tease him, "Mr. Cheng, you seem to understand a lot."


    She really had no idea about the topic. She also knew what he had asked.


    "Just so so."


    Victor thought it was hard for him to explain that why he came here, so he just let it be.


    "Let me have a try."


    Melinda didn''t have much confidence. If she had the chance, she could ask Kent for help. But now, she had something related to the homosexuality. She felt very sorry about that.


    After work, Melinda went to a nearby bookstore to buy several articles about homosexuality. When she returned home, she had also surfed the Internet and found a lot of information about homosexuality.


    After reading the report for a whole night, she thought that there is more opposition than support. Many offensive words made her more confused, and she could do nothing about such a repor


    hey were over-glorified. People will treat them specially. What they want is just to walk in the sunshine as the normal people."


    "Everyone has his right to love, no matter who or the gender of his or her lover."


    Though saying that, she lowered her voice. She could not convince herself that everyone had power to love, but it did not mean that everyone would be happy.


    Even if they were in love, there would be so many problems. They would only face more.


    "But when you walked in just now, you were still embarrassed and shocked. You didn''t think of hurting them, but your subconscious reaction was a kind of injury."


    Victor''s criticism made Melinda look more sullen.


    "They are all overly sensitive people, because they carefully protected that vulnerable secret." Said Melinda. In fact, those people did not discriminate against each other, but the gay had a sensitive nature.


    This subject in content not only expressed the gay love, but also other people''s opinions about the theme, including their parents.


    More importantly, they had misinterpreted the opinions of the people around them and considered them sensitively.


    After listening to Charles''s analysis, she found that she had seen a lot of problems, each of which was worth discussing.


    "Yes, they are vulnerable. But in essence, they are good at hiding their temperament, while in the society, many people hide their inferiority complex."


    "Only when you are strong enough can you ignore what others think." She understood this more than anyone else. She had always been too self abased because of the gap in status between her and Aaron, and she had chosen to pretend to ignore the oppositions


    But only she knew how fragile she was.


    "That''s right. For example, your boss is a gay. Do you dare to say anything about it?" Said Victor, and the corners of Melinda''s mouth twitched. Helplessly, she asked, "are you talking about yourself?"

 Chapter 160 The Trap

    After Melinda went to a gay bar, she seriously suspected that her superior was a gay, but she was not the kind of talkative person. On the contrary, it was Victor who asked her to observe others and remind her of something, which helped her to come up with some ideas.


    However, this was her first time to try such a topic. It was inevitable that she was not confident. After coming back home, she recorded what she had talked with Victor in the bar.


    This was the most contradictory article that Melinda had ever written. From the contradiction, homosexuality was a rare love in the eyes of most people.


    Loving someone was something that seemed great but insignificant. No one knew who he would fall in love with in life. Falling in love was not a mistake. Every genuine love was worthy of respect.


    However, at the same time, Melinda criticized many players who thought that they would not be accepted by others to abuse themselves, and they would hurt others.


    The article was full of comments and praise, but she told everyone in details that they were no different from ordinary people. The family members were concerned about the descendants of the family and it was easy to solve the problem with the progress of science.


    The article was pretty freely written. After coming to her sense, it was already three o''clock in the morning. Fortunately, it was weekend the next day, so she didn''t have to go to work.


    When Victor received Melinda''s call while he was racketing around, he was so shocked that he almost fell down from the sofa.


    "Do you want to make interview? Are you kidding me? You''re not a journalist." Victor pushed the beautiful girl aside and drank a glass of beer on the table to calm down himself.


    After listening to the sound of the karaoke over there gradually quieted down, Melinda continued, "That''s right. Everyone can say the thing I write, but I think that there''s no an example. You must have someone you know, and it''s all up to you."


    After thinking for a while, Victor agreed. With his help, Melinda soon completed her report. During the work day, she had passed the department review and was going to release it in the next magazine.


    "Melinda, I didn''t expect that you would write such a thing." Maggie took a cup of hot drink in front of Melinda. Holding the cup in her hands, Melinda found that her article had been forwarded widely.


    It was not a big sensation, but was a sensation.


    "I didn''t know where to start. Mr. Cheng helped me a lot. I can''t disappoint him, right?" Melinda continued, smiling.


    Melinda also felt that Victor''s attitude was strange, but she would take the work seriously.


    "You wrote it very well and was emotional. I haven''t told you that my elder brother is a gay. He has been living outside alone for many years." Maggie looked out of the window. Although she was smiling happily, her eyes were full of missing for her brother.


    Looking at Maggie, Melinda didn''t know how to comfort her. Because of the investigation, she knew that they were not the only suffering, but also the people close to them.


    Sometimes the words were too easy to be described.


    "You have


    he company was well paid, especially for the outstanding employees. This trip to Maldives was a free trip. Melinda would must go. If Melinda was not on the list, the staff in the company would be astounded by the shady deal inside.


    If it had been in the past, Melinda might give the chance to others. But recently, she had been fed up with the unbearable harassment of Jonas.


    He could always entered her life in various ways.


    Melinda also wanted to go on a trip to relax herself and was looking forward to this trip.


    It was about four days since it was three days'' trip adding one day on the plane.


    More than twenty people gathered in the company, which was spectacular. But most of them were leaders, such as Victor.


    It was very warm and even a little hot here. Although the journey made Melinda tired, she was eventually cured by this kind of weather.


    There were various beach skirts in the suitcase, and sunglasses were necessary for the safety of the eyes. After a little washing, Melinda prepared to eat something before taking a rest.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw that Victor was holding a scantily dressed woman, and they were walking past her while talking and laughing. That woman was so close to Victor that she almost clung to him.


    The atmosphere was a little embarrassing. Melinda smiled awkwardly and greeted, "Mr. Cheng."


    She stared at the ground or the distance eagerly. Compared with her embarrassment, Victor was very calm. "Melinda, it''s rare to go out for a trip. Have fun."


    While saying that, he took the woman in his arms and went to the room next door. Immediately, the face of Melinda became pale, and a bad feeling rose in her heart.


    Did Victor live next door to her?! So for the next few days... Melinda began to worry about her sleep.


    "He deserves to be called a famous playboy." Others had just packed up their stuff while he was holding a girl in arms.


    The schedule was arranged by the company. It was all team activity. Victor appeared every day with different women. And when he returned room at night, there was another one.

 Chapter 161 Cling To Superior

    As a neighbor, Melinda intuitively felt that it was terrible for someone to live a life with messy relationships.


    The trip of three days passed quickly. Melinda returned to A City with the company''s people. The company as considerate and allowed everyone to take a day off to have a good rest, after all, it was tiring to travel around.


    But there was a price to pay for a rest. Everyone had to do something about travel according their own career. For example, Melinda had to write some articles about Maldives.


    The Internet was full of this kind of articles. But the company just loved it.


    As Melinda hadn''t been home for a few days, the apartment was dusty. She threw her luggage directly on the ground and began to tidy it up.


    Just after finishing cleaning, the doorbell rang. It was Jonas. He came out with a pale face and felt relieved when Melinda opened the door.


    Although he had found out that Melinda went on a trip with the company, he was still worried that she would not come back.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about your trip?" Jonas didn''t sleep well these days. He felt like a piece of fish being slaughtered.


    "Mr. Jonas, is that why you came here? Now I''m back and I''m fine. If you don''t have anything else, you can leave." Melinda was too tired to argue with Jonas, but she could do nothing about it.


    It seemed that after they divorced, his desire of possession was stronger than ever. He obviously did not like her, why did he have to be entangled with her?


    "Remember to tell me next time." Now, Jonas had been immune to Melinda''s impatience, and he added secretly in his heart, ''Or I would be worried.''


    "Okay, bye," Melinda said perfunctorily, and then closed the door. She felt that Jonas was really strange.


    After resting at home for a day, when Melinda returned to the company, she was in high spirits. She brought gifts to everyone in the department.


    The group of people were very happy and made a fuss about it. They asked Melinda what she thought about traveling for public expense.


    "You will know it when I finished the article," Melinda joked. She went back to her seat and began to deal with the matter she had accumulated these days.


    The article was not in a hurry. As long as it was handed over this month, because the company''s goal was not to profit, but to motivate other staff in this way.


    "You have worked overtime since you came back." A mocking voice came from the top of Melinda''s head. She moved her eyes away from the screen and looked at Victor''s enlarged face.


    "Mr. Cheng, you scared the shit out of me." Melinda was shocked. She closed her eyes and massaged the part around her eyes. She must be feeling very uncomfortable sitting on the computer for too long.


    "Are you kidding me? It''s so weird that you act like you can''t bear to look at my handsome face."


    Hearing this, Victor yelled. Melinda continued her massage and rolled her eyes silently.


    "What''s up?" Melinda blinked to get used to the light. It was already six o''clock at night.


    "The weather is good tonight. It''s suitable for having a good date. How about going for


    lanning department came to the editing department without any reason and got a special treatment."


    "Yes, she is in a free and unrestrained state when I worked hard every month to finish my work. Now I only regret for not having the money to go to South Korea to have a plastic surgery."


    "Come on! Even if you just have that surgery, you are not in such a good shape as hers. Now I understand why a rookie would have so many articles published on the authoritative magazine. It turns out that the back door has been opened for her."


    "¡­¡­"


    There were so many discussions in the company that none of them believed the relationship between Melinda and Victor was pure superior subordinate relationship.


    By taking advantage of this point, they overturned all the efforts that Melinda had made during this period. The so-called talents, at this time, had become a joke.


    The matter was only a discussion between the departments. Later, the whole company was dominated in the discussion, and they said that in an orderly way. In the end, they felt that the articles written by Melinda had been written by Victor or by somebody else.


    From the way how Victor treated Melinda, with Victor''s famous playboy title, all the people thought that Melinda was clinging to him.


    As soon as Melinda arrived at the company, she received a call from Jonas.


    After several rounds, Jonas finally got through to Melinda.


    "Melinda, I''m near your company today. Let''s go to dinner together. I remember there''s a place have the toasted fish you like nearby." In order to make up with Melinda again, Jonas appeared in front of her to remind her of his existence from time to time.


    He was afraid that Melinda had been too absorbed in the new life to forget him.


    "I don''t like it now." It was when they were in the university that Melinda liked toasted fish. Later on, she learned that Jonas liked light food, so she also adjusted her taste. She liked to eat spicy food. During that period, she didn''t touch any red pepper for the whole three months because Jonas liked light food.

 Chapter 162 Article Was Rejected

    Melinda only remembered that later she couldn''t stand the spicy food, and she was excited to tell her companions that she liked the same taste with Jonas.


    How silly she was.


    "What would you like to eat? I''ll look for it nearby." Jonas knew the hidden meaning of this sentence, but he deliberately ignored it.


    "No need. I''ll hang up if there''s nothing else."


    "Melinda, can''t you have a talk with me calmly? Please give me a chance. I want to start over." Melinda''s direct refusal was a little disappointing, but Jonas only felt that he should suffer these.


    "We won''t start over, and we will never be together again," Melinda said as she turned around and looked at herself in the mirror, a little ferocious on her face. Who could be as calm as water when talking about the past?


    Melinda hung up the phone. In order to get quietness, Melinda had muted the phone. After such a long time, she knew clearly that blacklisting didn''t work.


    Melinda was preoccupied and did not notice the change of attitude of many colleagues.


    It was not until three days later that Melinda gradually realized that all the people around her were making various excuses to isolate her.


    "Mark, do you have any good literature recommendation of this issue?" Melinda turned to ask her colleague. This was the topic they would talk about after each requirement was designated.


    Melinda''s reserve of knowledge and unique insights were great. Colleagues were fond of discussing with her, but Mark seemed to have heard nothing about what she said this time, and he stood up and walked to the opposite side.


    His keeping a distance from Melinda made Melinda embarrassed. Her colleague on the other side stood up from her seat quickly and went straight to the conference table to join in the fun.


    There were four or five people around the conference table. They seemed to be discussing, but their eyes would occasionally float to Melinda.


    "Elsa, why are you here?"


    Elsa was the colleague on the right side of Melinda. As soon as she came, someone greeted her. With a cup in her hand, Elsa took a seat at the conference table.


    "Who wants to discuss with that person? Isn''t the topic this time about how to survive in high-speed cities? Maybe someone will talk about how to get in superiors'' bed in the end." Elsa had been jealous of Melinda all the time. This time, she found the opportunity to mock her, showing no mercy.


    The people around her burst into laughter.


    "You really don''t know how to get into superiors'' bed. Many people say that there is such a lady''s design center, but in fact, they teach people to do those disgusting things. Why don''t you ask her to bring you into contact with that if you are in a favorable position?"


    a colleague ridiculed. Most of the people who had spoken at this time were envious of Melinda at the usual time. The neutral ones were only alienated because they were worried that if they stood on the side of Melinda, they would also become the focus of the crowd.


    "I''m begging you. Stop disgusting me here," Elsa said as she folded her hands. Th


    his one sentence?"


    Some people pretended to be kind, but actually they were mocking Melinda. The others also made a gab at her, but none of them stood on the side of Melinda.


    Looking at the colleagues who got along with her day and night, Melinda had a mixed feeling. Human heart was indeed the most unpredictable.


    She sat calmly in her office and ignored the mocking words. Standing not far away, Elsa was more jealous.


    She was not only jealous of Melinda''s talent, but also her temperament.


    But she didn''t know that Melinda had to live a horrible life for five years. Their irony was not enough at all.


    On the contrary, Elsa was a person with a good sense of propriety. She would take advantage of her colleague''s help to get rid of Melinda.


    If an excellent person couldn''t join the group, he or she would be abandoned in the end.


    Elsa was a well aware of this point.


    After Victor went back to his office, he read Melinda''s manuscript many times and felt that there was no problem, but he also found that the quality fell a lot this time.


    So he understood it as that colleagues tended to have higher requirements for capable people.


    "Melinda, Mr. Cheng is looking for you." This message-passing man said that in an intimate tone, drawing a lot of attention from the colleagues around.


    "Okay," Melinda answered. She then locked the screen. Never relaxed vigilance against others. These people attacked her right in front of her, and if they did something to her in secret, it would be really difficult to prevent them from happening.


    Sitting on the sofa and sipping the tea cup, Victor was relieving his boredom. Seeing Melinda come in, he pointed at the seat beside him as he said, "Take a seat."


    Victor sat on the middle part of the sofa, Melinda went to the right, sat down, and ignored his greeting.


    "Mr. Cheng, what can I do for you?" Victor was puzzled by her attitude.


    "The person who denied your manuscript is not me. Don''t give all your anger to me." Victor couldn''t help displaying an aggrieved expression.

 Chapter 163 Own Talent

    "Mr. Cheng, is it funny?" Seeing that Victor was still grinning cheekily, Melinda was angry. He had no idea that he was the one to blame for what had happened.


    Melinda''s serious expression confused Victor. He poured water for her and seemed very pleased.


    "This question is very serious. It''s not funny at all. I came here today to talk about it. I have read the draft. It is not that bad. And it might be because the colleagues have higher requirement on you, right? You happen to have a gap in this period. Next time you improve it, it will be better. I believe in you."


    Victor analyzed carefully, but found that instead of getting serious as usual, Melinda was mocking him, as if she had heard some kind of joke.


    The smile at the corner of her mouth looked frightening.


    A beauty who had always been graceful and sensible would become very powerful when she mocked someone. It was until this moment that Victor finally felt it.


    "Higher requirement? Are they entitled to question me?" Melinda said in a sarcastic tone, and those vicious words were still lingering in her ears.


    Victor became more cautious when she spoke like this.


    "Melinda, we are so familiar with each other. What do you want to say? Just say it out." Victor hesitated. He didn''t know how to deal with this woman, but the way Melinda looked at him made him timid.


    "Mr. Cheng, we are not familiar," Melinda said with a smile. Though what her colleague said was harsh, she had to admit that there was something she did not handle well.


    If she could be more tough, she wouldn''t have been bothered by these things.


    Victor''s mouth twisted in disbelief. He wondered whether Melinda was at her period, where was the gentle and kind her?


    "Mr. Cheng, if you want to talk about the manuscript, I have known it. Next time, I will not let everyone down." Melinda stood up, bowed slightly, and straightened her back.


    "Mr. Cheng, I hope you will not do anything inappropriate anymore. I really like this job." Melinda turned around and said with a smile before leaving.


    She was tired of those schemes. She didn''t want to leave this place which she had been accustomed to for a long time for some ridiculous reasons.


    Victor was still a little confused, but he also read some information from the attitude of Melinda.


    "What''s going on in the editing department?" Unable to think of an answer, Victor asked his assistant. The assistant had heard of it and told him everything he knew.


    He even despised Melinda.


    "What a bunch of gossipy women!" Victor said. He let his assistant leave the office. Thinking of what had happened, he knew that it was he who had dragged down Melinda.


    "You should change the meaning of this draft and release it in the next magazine." Victor sent Melinda a message. After a short while, he received a reply.


    "There is no need. It makes people even more feel that we are related. By the way, I have anonymously submitted it to the competitor company." A smile was shown behind Melinda''s words, which made Victor think of her fake smiling face.


    Though working at the company, Melinda was free to write. It would be no problem if her o


    her seat from the side of Victor. Sure enough, everyone knew about the dinner party and was very excited to have dinner together. Elsa went home first in excuse of feeling uncomfortable.


    The appearance of Melinda was like an ice machine, and the lively atmosphere just now suddenly quieted down. Everyone looked at each other, and did not know how to open their mouths.


    "Why are all of you upset like this? You don''t want to go with me? Well, you just help me save some money."


    Victor walked out of the meeting room and saw a group of people staring at each other. Melinda knew that most of her colleagues were just following others'' opinions. If she was too mean to them, she would be very narrow-minded.


    "Mr. Cheng, is your wallet strong enough? You can''t just treat each of us a bowl of Wonton, will you?" Melinda teased Victor as she packed up her things. After that, everyone began to talk as well.


    "Maybe he will treat us with roast potatoes."


    "Mr. Cheng is noble, he might not know what roast potatoes are."


    "Mr. Cheng, we want to eat high-classed cuisine and we want to take our families."


    "¡­¡­"


    The restaurant they decided to have dinner together at was a restaurant where they frequently went. It was said that it owned Victor''s shares, so they ordered the food in a rude way.


    The colleagues deliberately build a good relationship with Melinda. During the drinking, Melinda was the one who got drunk most, except Victor. Only that she could cheat in drinking and drunk some soft beverage, while Victor drank the real wine.


    The crowd was boisterous. Melinda had to admit that even though she did not care, she was still relieved unconsciously at this time.


    "Melinda, I''m sorry that I have caused your conflict with your colleagues and bothered you. I''ll drink this glass of wine first."


    "You''ve already expressed your apology in the best way," Melinda said with a smile. She would still have a long way to go at the problem about the colleagues if it weren''t for Victor''s help.


    "Can we be friends?" Victor looked at Melinda with bright eyes, full of expectation.

 Chapter 164 He Just Divorced

    After sending off the last group of people with Victor, Melinda proposed to leave.


    "Let me drive you back." Said Victor, waving the key in his hand. He had drunk a lot tonight, and his face was a little red.


    However, Melinda''s eyes did not change at all. She still had a smile on her lips. It was the same throughout the night. It did not seem impolite, but it also gave out a sense of alienation.


    "For my life, I''d better take a taxi home. You drank a lot tonight. Do you want a designated driver for you?"


    Although she didn''t drink any wine, she still felt uncomfortable in her stomach and stomach because she drank too much juice. She was so uncomfortable that she could hardly breathe.


    If she had stayed here all the time, she would have seen that Victor was drunk.


    "Don''t worry. My apartment is just around here." With a wave of his hand indifferently, Victor took a step ahead and wobbled. Looking at him with her fluttering eyes, she wondered that he was fine?


    Finally, with the persuasion of Melinda''s heart and soul, eventually, Edgar found a designated driver, but she chose to take the subway.


    It was getting late and there was no rush hour at the subway station. Mo Lian sat in her seat with her eyes down, no one knew what she was thinking.


    "Forget it. I can''t possibly take down one person in a row." She was shocked when he told her that they could be friends. She had seen too many conflicts behind so-called friends over the years, and she always thought that the so-called feelings of those rich people were worthless.


    Although she said so, she couldn''t help but frown when she thought of his sexual orientation.


    Jonas found that he hadn''t contacted Melinda for three days, so he got off work early today and went to her company to meet her.


    Her job was a typical case that she worked overtime and came off work late. After waiting outside the company for a while, Jonas walked straight inside.


    According to the information he collected, he really know which department did Amelia work in. And because of her, he knew a lot about this company. William and other secretaries had once misunderstood that he was going to purchase this small cultural company.


    Although he had been known on the news, he was still mysterious in some people of a city. At this time, he was intercepted by the security guards.


    "I''m looking for Melinda from the editing department." It was the first time for him to be treated like this. He frowned. If he were in his usual temperament, the two security guards would certainly come to no good end.


    But he knew that Melinda didn''t like it, so he tried to explain it to the security guard.


    The security obeyed the procedures, but he found many people gathering around Jonas unconsciously. Most of them were young and beautiful women.


    All of them looked like a deer with red cheeks. The client, Jonas, sat on the sofa in the lobby of the company with a poker face.


    "Who is this man? He looks like a model on the magazine. He''s so stylish!"


    a number. Her voice faintly dissipated in the air. She only said "Giving her a lesson."


    Melinda was very busy these two days, refusing the compliments.


    Many colleagues in the company were trying to suck up to her, bring her some food or anything she needed. There were so many of them.


    She couldn''t help but feel a little jealous. If Jonas didn''t have the right of inheritance, he could sell his charms to support himself.


    "These snacks are enough for me to eat for a month." Maggie said. Although they were not in the same department, they would still have lunch together.


    "A few days ago, you said that you wanted to lose weight." Said Melinda. She stirred the food in front of her. The food in the company was very perfunctory and hard to eat.


    "Only when you are full will you have the strength to complete this difficult task." Maggie also couldn''t eat any more. She put down her chopsticks and heaved a long sigh.


    "It seems that I have to go to the temple to pray for mercy. Everything is not going well recently. I am going crazy since the plan has been revised again and again, you know? "Why is the meal so bad? " Maggie supported her chin with her hands and said in a low voice.


    Seeing her like this, Melinda touched her somewhat restless hair as a comfort. Then, Melinda seemed to think of something and said with a light beam of light in her eyes, "go to my office. I had some little biscuits yesterday. It''s not bad for my stomach."


    Maggie agreed with the proposal. In the office, a figure stood in front of the computer, looked sneaky, cursed and left quickly.


    Melinda took her snacks to Maggie, and made two cups of milk tea for them. As Maggie teased her, they were to have afternoon tea in advance.


    "Melinda, do you have the original copy of the report last time? Can I borrow it from you?"


    Maggie bit the chicken curl and spoke in a vague voice. Melinda answered and turned on the computer.


    When she opened the computer, she was completely shocked, and even panic.

 Chapter 165 An Intimate Relationship

    When Maggie saw the unnatural expression on Melinda''s face, she sensed that something was wrong. In a panic, Melinda moved the mouse in a hurry. The light flickered on the screen.


    However, Melinda was unable to open any file in her computer.


    The documents found from the recycle bin were destroyed. It seemed that she was drained of all her strength. She collapsed to her seat.


    "Sorry, my original draft is gone."


    Melinda apologized, sweat streaming down her forehead, and her face was pale.


    "Melinda, what happened?" Maggie put her finger on her forehead out of concern. The touch was cold, making her teeth tremble.


    "My files were all destroyed." Maggie widened her eyes in shock and asked, "did you ever use a USB flash drive as a backup?"


    "No, I''m not," answered Melinda in a low voice


    She didn''t know that she had destroyed all the files. She just went out for dinner before. Her mind was in a mess. It could be said that all the files in her computer were the fruit of her hard work after she came to this company.


    Every piece of the work liked a baby. But now, all her offspring died because of her miscarriage.


    She could do nothing but silent. When the draft was lost, she could only make up for it. Maggie could do nothing to help. She comforted her for a while and then gave her some personal space.


    It might be easy to write these copies, but they were not as good as she had thought at the beginning and she couldn''t write them well.


    The whole afternoon, Melinda was out of spirits. She was very surprised when Victor came to the editing department.


    When Melinda was at work, there was a disturbance. After the inquiry, even Victor raised his voice, "all of them were ruined?"


    Since they both used the same system, it was pretty easy for a computer crash to happen.


    Melinda nodded helplessly. Sitting at her desk, Victor opened the files but failed to open them. He couldn''t read any of them.


    "Don''t be depressed. I will help you contact some experts to restore the files."


    Then he turned around and walked to the tea room, seeming to look for someone.


    "I found a person who is a computer expert. He is much better than us."


    Melinda sounded like that Victor was talking to her in a soft and soothing way, but she didn''t think that a playboy like him was reliable.


    That man arrived soon. It was cold today, but he was dressed in men''s slippers, big clothes and trousers, wearing a big coat, and his hair created a wild shape, and his eyes were covered by thick glasses.


    A skillful man.


    He was a little shy, greeting her indifferently and keeping his head down out of uncomfortableness, but as if Victor had got used to it, Victor brought him directly in front of the computer and roughly described the situation.


    "It might be able to recover after some time." The


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ent ago, but now Victor called her dear Melinda affectionately.


    Just like an irritated lion, Jonas dashed at his face.


    He didn''t punch on Victor''s face in the first place, but now, Victor''s face was swollen.


    Victor was a playboy in the bar. Even if he had some fighting skills, he was still weak in front of Jonas.


    Victor still provoked Jonas as madly as a masochist. The waiter screamed and hid aside. In the beginning, Melinda awas pushed aside by Jonas and did not get involved.


    But now the two fought in public, attracting the attention of many people downstairs. Many people looked up to see what happened.


    "Mona, your ex-husband is too violent. We''d better leave now if I can''t beat him." Noticing that his hair was in a mess, his suit was crumpled and his face was flushed, he lost his usual charming image.


    On the contrary, Jonas''s clothes were a little messy, and he could look well with one photo casually.


    Victor ran to Melinda and stopped her action successfully. In the dim light, she felt that there seemed to be a flame in Jonas''s eyes.


    And the position of his sight¡­ Following his sight, Melinda looked to the direction, only to find that, out of nowhere, Victor had grabbed her arm.


    "Mr. Cheng, I don''t think it''s unnecessary to have dinner with you today." "It seems that the flame in Jonas''s eyes has been extinguished a lot," she said in a serious tone, after she stretched out her hand to slap away Victor''s hand, as she rubbed her arm.


    Melinda''s nonchalant response made Edgar a little embarrassed. However, he had always been very thick skinned, and once again reached out his hand in an indifferent manner. Melinda avoided his touch as if he was a plague. She sternly warned him, "Mr. Cheng, please show some respect."


    Victor''s behavior provoked Melinda. She glanced at the two men and turned to go downstairs without saying a word.

 Chapter 166 A Tough Life

    The people downstairs gave way to Melinda when they saw her leaving.


    Melinda was not as gentle as she used to be when she on upstairs. Instead, she was sullen. Although she was not as destructive as Jonas Yama, she looked terrifying.


    The two men upstairs looked at each other. Noticing that Victor wanted to laugh, but he pulled the wound at the corner of his mouth. Immediately, he wore a painful expression.


    "What happened today is a lesson for you. You''d better stay away from Melinda, or I will teach you a lesson."


    Jonas and Victor were cousins, but they didn''t love each other.


    However, he could sense that they were related in some way. Since he was a little kid, he had heard a lot about ''your cousin, Jonas.''


    A typical good child of someone else.


    "You have divorced. She has the right to decide who she will marry." Victor was not afraid of death. At this time, he was still provoking Jonas, but at this time, Jonas had paid attention to Melinda, who was walking downstairs.


    "Her personnel section will always be my name." Said Jonas, showing off his sovereignty. Ignoring this annoyed man, he walked downstairs quickly. The sound of Dong Dong Dong, followed by a strong momentum appeared in the sight of those who were watching the drama.


    So it was a narrow corridor, which was now wide and the restaurant''s design was a little messy. Jonas walked quickly towards the door.


    Dressed in a beige coat, Melinda''s hair was scattered over the two sides of the shoulders, As soon as Jonas saw her, he caught up with her before she walked out of the restaurant.


    "Melinda."


    Jonas hold her hand and said softly, as if he was afraid to frighten her.


    Even though he was still mad at her.


    "What''s up?" She was still cold to Jonas. The hard words came out of her mouth made him feel even more uncomfortable.


    Melinda was really a lady of few words when she talked to him. At this moment, he was a little envious of Victor.


    "Didn''t I tell you that Victor would do something bad to you? Why are you still with him? " Thinking of what Victor had done to Melinda just now, Jonas frowned and lowered his eyes out of instinct. When he saw the fury on Melinda''s face, Jonas realized that he had said something wrong.


    "I didn''t mean anything else, Melinda. I was just worried that you were used." In a hurry, Jonas explained that what he said was what he really thought, but he was misunderstood by Melinda again.


    "Take advantage of it. What do he have to make use of me?" She finally knew what the so-called emotional expert had said.


    When you love someone, he is always right. But when you hate someone, his words seem to be malicious. You will guess from every aspect that you are right. In fact, most of the time, you are just making groundless assumptions.


    It could be told that Jonas had changed a lot in the eyes of Melinda.


    "Then what happened between you and Victor?"


    The more he spoke, the more he felt helpless about her ability to get the point. At the same time, he was


    she didn''t need to care about it?


    Melinda''s words silenced the meeting room again. Then Victor continued, "I found that you are very good at talking nonsense."


    Since so many people had known the truth and no one wanted to get involved in this matter anymore, Victor had no choice but to quietly deal with it.


    When they walked out of the meeting room, many employees looked at them curiously, but they remembered the last time and greeted them with a smile.


    She was in a low mental state. Melinda took a half day off and went back home for a rest. When she woke up again, it was already dark outside. She looked at the clock, and it was just past six o''clock.


    She took two bites of bread in a day. At this time, her stomach was rebellious.


    She went to the kitchen and found only a few eggs, a green vegetables and a small piece of pork. She did not want to take too much trouble, so she cooked the porridge.


    The appetizing scent eased her unhappiness a lot. She enjoyed the simple food very much.


    She threw all the bowls and chopsticks into the hot pool before her phone rang.


    "Hello."


    "Honey, it''s me." A woman''s gentle voice appeared on the phone. It was then that Melinda noticed the name of Yao Auntie on the screen.


    "Auntie, how are you doing recently? How is Grandpa? " Melinda and Queena were a little in touch, but not in so many times. When Melinda greeted her, she didn''t want to embarrass the atmosphere.


    "We are fine. You must have suffered a lot outside." Queena''s mind had changed a lot. At this moment, she was very patient with the younger generation. The caring tone in her voice made Melinda''s nose feel sore.


    But this was her choice and she would never go back on it.


    Thinking of this, Melinda smiled. "I was not used to pay attention to my health, but now I can take good care of myself."


    "That''s good. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. I miss you so much. Are you free recently? We¡­


    Let''s meet. " After greetings, Queena came to the subject.

 Chapter 167 Make A Clean Break With The Past

    Her heart still fluttered with fear of last appointment. She was afraid that it might be someone else she would meet in the appointment.


    Her hesitation also awakened Queena. She explained, "last time I was busy and it was not appropriate to cancel your appointment, so I asked Jonas for help. It''s absolutely me who comes to see you this time."


    "Okay."


    Since the Queena had spoken up about this, of course she didn''t care about what had happened in the past. Queena was very happy when she saw that. Thinking of Melinda''s interest in working, Queena decided to make the appointment at weekend.


    "Since you do not go to the clothing shop with me, I feel like I''ve lost my military counsellor. I''ll do some good shopping this time."


    After some more small talk, they hung up the phone.


    On the weekend, Melinda arrived at the shopping mall according to the address given by Queena. She was choosing clothes. Seeing that Melinda was here, she waved her hands happily. "You''re just in time. I don''t know how to match myself. I''m not satisfied with just a few suits I picked."


    Melinda still felt guilty for making her elders wait for her. Queena solved this embarrassment. Melinda had a good eye for everything. She rearranged them. Queena praised her enormously.


    "Young people know how to match well." Queena bought all the clothes selected by Melinda for her. Then they went other stores shopping again. Queena went around and accompanied Melinda to the young women''s wear shop.


    "Now that you are working outside, you should better dress yourself up. Don''t waste your good taste on me." Queena looked gentle, but tough. Melinda didn''t object and picked two for herself.


    When they paid the bill, Queena was stopped by Melinda with a reason that no one was able to refuse.


    "I haven''t bought clothes with my own money for a long time. It''s a spiritual satisfaction. I think I must be satisfied."


    Queena was very casual when buying things. Her harvest was full in such a range. Queena asked people to send the things to the Gu''s mansion, and Melinda put them directly in the store.


    Lunch was solved in the hotel owned by Soaring Group. After the meal, they two took a rest in the private room, and the waiter left after making them a pot of green tea.


    At this time, Melinda finally realized that Queena had something to say to her.


    "Honey, now Jonas know he was wrong. I hope you can think about it."


    Queena took a sip of green tea. The faint taste of the tea was not bitter, which was just enough at this moment.


    "It''s quite impressive."


    "It seems that is second infusion."


    "The first one is a little bitter, and the second one is just right." Queena didn''t know why she said that.


    Melinda smiled and nodded in agreement. Then she said, "all of them are made of the same tea, but I have tasted its bitter before. I don''t like it even if it''s second


    s there was a certain road, such as from home to company.


    Melinda went to the mall to fetch some clothes, and then remembered that there was not much foods at home, so she turned around and headed for the supermarket.


    "Melinda."


    There were a lot of people in the mall. Melinda thought she had misheard and did not care, but soon, a tall figure appeared in her sight.


    "I called you so many times, but you didn''t respond." His injuries had become less after a few days of recovery. At this time, Victor was tall and handsome, and his beautiful eyes had attracted a lot of women.


    What''s worse, he was flirting with those girls.


    "I didn''t notice." Melinda pouted her lips pouting in exasperation. She had always been in a bad mood due to Jonas since they got to know each other.


    "Did he badger you again?" He stared at her with his sharp eyes, and Melinda continued to walk forward with the box in her hands. Melinda didn''t answer his question.


    "I was in the hotel just now."


    Victor was having dinner with several friends in the hotel today, and the room was just next to Queena''s. the door of Victor''s room hadn''t always been closed, and a burst of rapid footsteps outside was heard, accompanied by the voice of ''Mr. Gu''.


    Victor didn''t care much about it, but soon he saw Melinda leaving.


    Melinda stopped and continued to walk ahead. She still refused to answer this question.


    She thought that no one in the world could defeat her. If she didn''t want to answer him, she would not response even if Victor was in a hoarse voice.


    "Forget it, I know you don''t want to mention him, but Melinda." He stood in front of her and forced her to stop.


    She had no choice but to stop. She looked up at him, as if to say, she was all ears to what he was going to say¡­ crap.


    "Since you have prepared a new life, you must make a clean break with the past, instead of entangling with it from time to time."

 Chapter 168 Not Necessary

    After Melinda got back home, the scene that Victor had said to her kept flashing through her mind. He was reasonable, but it was really difficult for her to do that.


    Even if she had been forcing herself to ignore Jonas, she had compromised so many times, just as Victor had said, and being entangled.


    There were still too many connections between the two of them. Melinda was not a heartless person who could give up completely.


    And if Nelson knew, he wouldn''t let her do it. Nelson was very loyal to relationships.


    Melinda was upset.


    At the same time, when Emily received the photo sent by a private detective, Emily was also vexed. The feelings of Jonas for Melinda were far beyond her understanding.


    The same as Melinda, she thought that Jonas was just unwilling, but once again insisted, was it really that simple?


    All of this was because of love. Emily already thought of the ridiculous answer in her mind.


    But that was the truth.


    "Shall we continue watching them?" The voice of the detective came through the phone, which made Emily come back to her senses. She gritted her teeth and said, "Of course. Is he still in the hotel?"


    "It seems that he''s going back to the Gu''s mansion." In the starlight, a low-key black car followed behind the ostentatious sports car of Jonas. Seeing his driving route, they guessed that he might be on the way home.


    "Tell me when he is out," Emily exhorted. Now she couldn''t enter the Gu''s mansion freely. But the surveillance on Jonas wouldn''t stop because of this. In important moments, Yulia would send her a lot of messages.


    The detective ended the call without another word. He focused his gaze on Jonas''s car and didn''t say anything else. The car that had been speeding suddenly slowed down and stopped, which caught him by surprise. The first thing he thought of was that he might expose himself.


    But Jonas didn''t make any next move. The detective licked his lips, and finally drove slowly and passed Jonas''s car. When the two cars were side by side, he saw that Jonas rolled down the window of his car, and a scarlet light appeared in the night.


    Jonas was very upset and didn''t know how to vent it, as the Gu''s mansion only brought him depression.


    He became more addicted to smoking after Melinda left.


    It was not until the last cigarette in the box finished that he closed the window. It was cold outside and his fingers were a little stiff.


    The next day, Jonas showed up at the downstairs of Melinda''s company. Emily had been informed by the detectives and arrived at the company almost immediately.


    Those who were eager to accost Jonas were suspicious when they saw a beautiful and a little familiar woman, standing next to Jonas.


    "Here you are." Emily wore a miniskirt today, and her long, round, and slender legs were covered with long boots, light pink matching, which made her a pretty young girl.


    The clothes that Jonas wore were the couple''s clothes that had been bought by Melinda before. The thin cl


    ''t know how to open his mouth after a long pause.


    But sometimes, expression in eyes could be expressed. Emily could feel a touch of drive from Jonas''s eyes, but she was an actress, so she was born to act.


    She chose to turn a blind eye to it.


    "Why are you here? Anything on your mind?" Emily did not drink as frequently as Jonas did. She changed the topic when she stopped, but it was a test.


    "You furrow your eyebrows into an old man and your face is so gloomy that even the young men around you are scared. If you have anything annoyed, you can tell me."


    Emily tried to talk to Jonas as a friend and said in a relaxed tone. Even if Jonas didn''t answer, she didn''t stop.


    "Don''t meddle in my business. It has nothing to do with you."


    Jonas ignored Emily for a long while, and he said indifferently in the end. Emily sat still with a pale face in the dim light.


    "Got it," Emily said bitterly, pouring the cup in her hand into a full glass in an instant. She used to accompany Jonas, but now she was drinking fast.


    People around them couldn''t help looking at them. The two people who had not spoken were drinking all the time. The woman looked very sad, but the upper half of her face was covered by her hair, and nobody knew if she was crying.


    The man was so intimidating that people around him couldn''t help shivering. Those who had wanted to come out to save the beauty all shrank back at this time.


    These wine had a high alcohol content. After a while, Emily''s drunk eyes became blurred, and tears also fell down.


    Her throat was burnt, and her sobbing voice was hoarse, making people feel sorry for her.


    Emily muttered with her mouth open and closed. Jonas was totally uninterested in it. But suddenly there was a weight on his shoulder. Then, Emily leaned over.


    Jonas, who had been calm all the time, suddenly moved. He stood up from his seat and Emily fell awkwardly on the sofa. The disgust in his eyes was obvious.


    He ignored Emily and left the bar alone.

 Chapter 169 New One

    For a moment, Emily felt that Jonas''s antipathy and eyes were like nightmares in her heart. The people around her were laughing and talking, but in her eyes, they were all mocking her.


    It was the first time that Emily had felt overconfident in the face of Jonas.


    Her confidence all collapsed at this moment. She also realized one thing that Jonas was not the same person as she had known. There was a woman called Melinda in his heart.


    "Clap." With a loud noise, the glass in Emily''s hand was smashed to the corner. The sudden sound attracted many people''s attention, and the girl who covered her eyebrows stood up from her seat with anger.


    It was a lie hidden in the eyes of Emily.


    She had many ways to separate them, just like this time, the divorce.


    It didn''t matter as long as she got what she wanted by hook or by crook.


    Lowering her head, Emily walked out of the bar. It was a sunny day, which was rare to see. She looked up at the sky, only to find it dazzling.


    ''When did I become so unhappy with the sunlight?''


    Ever since she chose to be an actress, it had become a required course for her to pay attention to privacy. Although she was eager to be paid attention every day, she was very cautious.


    Now she was not that famous, but she still got in the car and left in a hurry. Recently, the company had signed a new comer for her agent, and the agent''s attitude towards her became colder again. She had received so little work recently.


    Emily controlled the steering wheel and drove aimlessly in the city. The last place where she stopped was the company of Melinda.


    There was a cameraman and an assistant liked girl with lots of things in hand following Melinda. The three got on a commercial vehicle.


    "Mel, give me that thing." The cameraman got on the car first. Seeing that Melinda could not get on with her luggage, the man offered to help her. Melinda handed the things to him, and looked around with suspicious eyes.


    She felt like there was a burning sight behind her, and it seemed that the person who was staring at her wanted to swallow her.


    At the sight of the car parking not far away, Melinda had an answer in her mind.


    ''What is Emily doing here? Does she come to make trouble?'' Melinda muttered in her heart, but did not take it seriously. These people had nothing to do with her now.


    "Mel, why don''t you get in the car?" The cameraman yelled at the top of his lungs. After Melinda regained her composure, she held the car frame and got into the car. There were three rows of seats and a lot of food were placed at the back. Today, their destination was the orphanage.


    These were gifts for the children inside.


    "Let''s go." Melinda smiled sheepishly and reminded the driver to set off. It was not until the car had left for a long time that Emily started the car and left Melinda''s company.


    She followed Melinda''s car to the rear of the road. Sitting in the car, Melinda was checking whether there were any items in the bag when she found that the car was following behind.


    Melinda heart sank. ''Why does Emily follow me?''


    his, a glimmer of hope appeared in Emily''s eyes. With numb hands and feet, she found her mobile phone in a hurry. However, it was a mechanical female voice.


    Jonas turned off his phone.


    In the following days, Emily kept calling Jonas as if she was crazy, but she could never get through to him because his phone was powered off.


    For the time being, no one in the company made a sound. The statement from the public relations department was ambiguous. Last time Jonas helped Emily, so the company was tentatively waiting for the result.


    However, one day was enough for many news to create a greater impact. Since Emily had not appeared, the comment area of her Weibo had already been captured, and a group of people were scolding her.


    Some even made a mockery of Emily. Emily had tried every means to seduce Jonas before, but Mr. Jonas of the Soaring Group was not a fool. After knowing her true nature, he was wise to distance himself from Emily in front of media.


    For a moment, there were different comments. Emily''s crazy fans were still struggling to hold on, but others were all talking with a real evidence, aiming to regard them as stupid, crazy fans, so that these followers were quiet.


    Silence, absolute silence. Everyone could tell that Emily had no chance to turn over again.


    The company held a meeting, and the final decision was to give up on Emily. This plan had already been created, so it was carried out very quickly.


    When she was trapped in the public opinion, the company just regretted that they didn''t have any rules on the artists and then took advantage of the enthusiasm to push new comers out.


    The agent took over the contracts and transferred them to the freshmen without any hesitation under the company''s leadership.


    It was just like the old saying, "People just see new ones smile and turn a deaf ear to the old ones crying.


    When Emily got the news, she changed her clothes and rushed to the company, ready to argue with the company. Giving her a hit at this time would make her disappear more quickly.

 Chapter 170 Take The Opportunity

    The entertainment company Emily worked for was among the top ten in China and one of the top three in A City. There were the best actor and actress in the company, and Emily was quite a celebrity.


    However, the entertainment circle was a typical place where new comers would replace those old ones. Youth was everything. Emily couldn''t compare with those new comers now. She had been maintaining her skin care with expensive skin care products all the time.


    And she dressed herself up gorgeously and tried to be better than others.


    But today, she appeared in the company in a mess. The receptionists looked at her curiously.


    Emily was sensitive enough to hear those whispers. If it was before, she would never let it go.


    "Hey, isn''t that Miss. Bai? Why do you look so bad? Are you having too many alcohol recently?" Just as Emily walked to the floor where the artists usually came in and out, she heard a playful sneer. A group of women, all young and energetic, were basically new employees of the company.


    And there happened to be a new employee who the company was promoting recently.


    Now they faced each other with different thoughts.


    "Watch your mouth." Emily was used to be supercilious, but she began to fold her clothes to make the wrinkles obedient. Then she adjusted her hair and straightened her waist to make herself look noble.


    "What a terrifying woman! Which rich man does the pure and innocent actress ask for help from this time?" Those people knew that the company was going to give up on Emily. A bunch of hatred piled up in the past.


    They began to talk arrogantly. Emily''s face suddenly turned pale. But she finally understood that she came here for the business.


    She would remember all of them!


    Emily snorted and turned to the agent''s office. Those people looked at her back and laughed, with mean words more neatly than reciting lines.


    There were a lot of people in the agent''s office, and so did the entertainment director. Seeing Emily, she had a long face. Emily walked in with a much slower pace.


    "Do it well. This is an opportunity for you from the company," the entertainment director said to the agent. The agent nodded busily and sent her away.


    Emily still wanted to say something, but her attitude to avoid arousing suspicion was very obvious. It was embarrassing.


    The director of the entertainment department came over, telling the agent to take good care of the new comer, not to make trouble in the entertainment industry like Emily did. Therefore, when she saw Emily, the agent announced her end directly. "You''ve been too tired recently. Have a good rest for a while."


    "For a while" could be a short time or a long time, and many people knew it clearly that Emily was going to be abandoned by the company.


    Emily was unwilling to accept the result and wanted to say something. Suddenly, the agent''s phone rang and she was talking with the advertising company. She kept complimenting the new comer.


    Everyone was i


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    eporters were not taken when she was in the night club.


    This inexplicable blame left Jonas in a trance. He recalled what had happened that day. It seemed that Emily had drunk too much for she was in a low mood because of him.


    If that was the case, he should be responsible for it.


    His frown deepened. Emily knew Jonas well. Seeing that he was thinking, she said thoughtfully, "Jonas, I''m sorry. I was too anxious just now to say something like that."


    But what done was done. Sitting on the chair, Jonas felt the coffee in front of him had become totally cold. Emily''s saliva was almost dried up, but he didn''t respond to her at all.


    "You can go back first."


    Emily didn''t expect that this was all what she got after such a long time waiting. She wanted to know what Jonas''s attitude was. But Jonas was always unpredictable, so she couldn''t figure it out at all.


    Emily was respectfully led out of the office by William. Sitting on his chair, Jonas ordered, "You deal with it."


    "Yes, sir," William responded as he bowed. He had been busy with the accident since it happened. He knew that Emily was a capable person, who could always find ways to let the boss help her.


    William really wanted to tell Jonas that if he kept on tangling with her, he would only make things worse.


    When Emily returned near her apartment, she found that the paparazzi had disappeared. A vague guess arose in her mind, but she was not sure, so she simply waited for it at home.


    Jonas had great power in A City, and it was easy to deal with this kind of matter. After three days, he helped Emily to clean up.


    It reminded those who stood aside again.


    It didn''t take a few days before the event quieted down. Those women who had mocked Emily began to be afraid of her. No one had expected that Emily would hook up with a powerful man and have turned over the table.


    Although she was still not very popular, those who wanted to cause trouble to her had to think over their consequences.

 Chapter 171 Suicide To Apology

    Emily was glad that Jonas had come to assist her, so she called him without hesitation. But there was only a long beep.


    "Jonas, do you have time for dinner? I want to thank you for your help." After waiting for a few minutes, there was still no reply from Jonas when she sent a few messages to him through wechat. But she kept sending him several messages continuously.


    Looking at the flickering screen of his mobile phone, Jonas''s fingers holding the pen increased a lot. William watched, only to feel cold sweat.


    Emily was really a stupid girl.


    Feeling annoyed, Jonas finally stopped working and sent a message to Emily.


    "No, I don''t want to be misunderstood by others."


    After he replied her message, Jonas handed his phone to William. William had to take over the task with difficulty. If Emily would come back to annoy him again, he could handle it himself.


    After receiving the message, Emily was disappointed. She thought that since Jonas would help her, he must still have feelings for her.


    The "others", she guessed, must be Melinda. Recently, she had been in a difficult position because of her own affairs, and had no idea of Melinda''s recent situation.


    Emily was dressed up and restored her usual glamorous appearance. She turned around in the mall and picked out a watch, then she asked the clerk to package it carefully.


    With this gift, Emily came to the Soaring Group again. "I know you are busy, so I came here to thank you with the gift I personally picked. You can''t refuse it,"


    Emily said in a lovely way. Now that she had nothing to worry about, her temperament changed a lot. At least she was not as sullen as before.


    "Okay," Jonas answered indifferently. He put the gift aside and decided to give it to William later.


    Emily didn''t mind. Since Jonas was absent-minded, she kept talking alone. After a while, Emily stood up from her seat, walked behind Jonas, and put a little thing into his suit secretly.


    When he was in the office, he often wore shirt and the suit hung behind him.


    "I don''t want to bother you anymore. I''ll go back first," Emily said with a smile. And then she left by herself without need to be seen off. William felt strange when he saw this.


    "Miss Bai has left?" William asked doubtfully. He saw that the absent-minded boss looked at him absentmindedly and said, "What? You don''t want her to leave?"


    "No, boss. Don''t make fun of me," William said as he waved his hand. He would definitely stay away from Emily.


    "You can dispose of it as you like," said Jonas. William took the watch box away, thinking that if there was someone''s birthday among his friends in the near future, he did not need to prepare one.


    Since returning from the business trip, Jonas always looked lack of strength, as if he had endless thoughts. But only William knew that the boss was thinking about how to pursue his wife.


    Or to be more specific, to get back his ex-wife.


    Sometimes he really felt that his boss was masochistic.


    Jonas would leave at the first


    it was Emily, she wouldn''t do anything bad to Jonas, right? Melinda guessed and followed the two of them cautiously. It was not until she saw that Emily wasn''t following Jonas at an intersection that she heaved a sigh of relief.


    After driving a long way back home, Melinda thought of what happened today and could not help sending a message to remind Jonas of it.


    "How do you know that?" Jonas didn''t pay attention to the thing that he was stalked. Watching the message from Jonas, Melinda felt like she had lifted a rock to hit herself on the foot.


    ''What? Do you want me to say that I followed you?''


    All of a sudden, Melinda trembled with fear, then she said in a radical tone, "Because I know that you are following me recently. Naturally, I notice that there is a car behind you."


    Melinda thought this excuse was perfect, and smoothly pushed the tracking problem to Jonas, who did not realize that his behavior had been known by Melinda.


    It was a little embarrassing for him to admit that he had stalked her, so he naturally didn''t know how to reply.


    "I''m worried about your safety."


    Being thick skinned, Jonas said these words naturally. It was easy for him to win again, so Melinda didn''t reply to the message.


    Her words, however, drew enough attention of Jonas. He always hid his whereabouts very secretly, but there were countless coincidences of him and Emily, at this time, he could not help but wonder.


    "William, check if there''s anyone following me or looking for me lately." Since Jonas grew up in this circle, he knew how to deal with problems. So he asked William to do his job quickly.


    But he got nothing in the end. The detective they found had ruined the task while Emily was in trouble before.


    "Mr. Jonas, are you stalked? Do we need to send some bodyguards to protect you secretly?" William was more nervous than Jonas. His boss had many enemies in the business world. If something happened to him, he would directly go to the Gu family with the gun and commit suicide.

 Chapter 172 Being Followed

    Seeing the wrinkled brows of Jonas, William was even more nervous. Was his opponent so powerful this time?


    He didn''t know that Jonas just wondered how Emily knew where he was, or were these all just coincidences?


    The person she was going to follow was actually Melinda!


    Jonas broke out in a cold sweat at the thought of it.


    "Boss, I''d better arrange someone to protect you in secret." Looking at the sweat falling on Jonas''s face, William thought the matter must be serious.


    He was even more imaginative than Melinda.


    Sitting in his seat, Jonas was thinking about it with his eyes closed. Finally, he thought of a possibility. He turned around and asked, "Which suit did I wear when Emily came to the company?"


    "Em... It''s a tailored suit of the Y brand, and it is in light gray color." William was surprised, but he recalled it quickly and gave the answer. The coat was hung on the resting room in the office at that time. Jonas walked to the wardrobe and looked through it.


    William felt the boss was acting very strange today, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong with him. Now that Jonas was looking for clothes, he thought he had lost something.


    "Ouch, why is there something so hard here?" William walked over and happened to touch the position of his pocket. He thought maybe the boss was not comfortable with this coat, but he didn''t notice that Jonas''s face suddenly changed.


    Not long after, a small black thing appeared in the palm of Jonas. William was shocked with his mouth wide open. This thing was not strange at all.


    "This is... A tracker?" A tracker was thrown in Jonas''s coat, which made William dizzy.


    "Emily, well, well," said Jonas, gritting his teeth. He didn''t expect that it was all thanks to his carelessness. If it wasn''t for Melinda''s reminder, he probably wouldn''t know.


    "Tell the receptionist, don''t let Emily go upstairs again," Jonas said to William after he turned around. William was not stupid, and he had guessed that it was Emily''s masterpiece. He could only sigh that how bold this woman was to try to frame his boss.


    But what unsettled them most was that they hadn''t found out for so long, how deep the mind of this person was to deceive everyone.


    William rushed to arrange the thing as soon as possible. He wished he could tell everyone in the company about it, even including the security department.


    Now in his eyes, Emily was a typical dangerous person.


    Jonas threw the tracker to William. If Emily wanted to follow him, she could just follow William. As for this, William was tearful and hung the tracker on the head of a stray dog.


    For Emily, Jonas felt he had done enough.


    Emily didn''t know that all her efforts had been exposed. The tracker didn''t work. After all, it was impossible for Jonas to wear the suit every day.


    But to her surprise, no matter she called Jonas or sent him a message through wechat, she didn''t receive any reply.


    "Jonas, are you busy?" Emily was still texting him. Jonas''s phone was


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    heavier than before. She had hidden a bar and pepper spray in it.


    As soon as she left the company, she felt that she was stared at in the dark. With scalp tingling, Melinda walked faster. There were not many people at the bus station. She occasionally turned around, but she still didn''t see anyone.


    The person was like a shadow, always following her without being seen.


    As soon as Melinda got off the bus, she stared at the people who got off along with her and found that they all went in different directions. She grabbed her bag again and quickly walked to the entrance of the alley.


    The alley was dark with only vague light coming in. Melinda covered her chest to feel her heart beating which was abnormal fast.


    She walked lightly, but the thumping sound of her high heels could not be avoided. Her heartbeat quickened.


    The alley was more than one hundred steps long, but Melinda was frightened into a cold sweat. She wanted to turn around very much, but she was afraid of alerting the enemy, so she almost walked while counting her steps.


    Five.


    Four.


    Three.


    There were another two steps. Melinda swallowed and suddenly sped up. At the same time, she heard that the unhurried pace of the person behind her also sped up.


    Melinda was so nervous that her legs were trembling. After she passed the corner, she leaned against the wall, holding the iron bar tightly in her hand. She was short of breath and her eyes were closed.


    In addition to her heartbeat, she heard the footsteps. As the person was close, her fingers holding the iron bar trembled more violently.


    A shadow passed Melinda. She closed her eyes and waved the stick with all her strength. The man fell on the ground. Melinda leaned against the wall and gasped for air.


    There happened to be a cudgel next to her. She gave up the iron bar in her hand and waved the cudgel towards that person like a female soldier. The man did not react from the pain just now. He cuddled up and groaned on the ground.

 Chapter 173 Paper Tiger

    It was at this time that Melinda noticed the man. He had a long scar on his face, looking like a savage.


    Thinking of this, Melinda swallowed nervously with her eyes wide open.


    The man looked at Melinda angrily. He did not expect that she would be so violent. His anger was even more frightening. Melinda unconsciously reached out her hand to search the things in her bag.


    It was not far away from the community, so she should be able to escape safely.


    "Why did you follow me?" Melinda still waved the iron bar, as if she was threatening. The man felt a little annoyed that he didn''t expect himself to be beaten. The wound on his body reminded him that Melinda was not a woman to be trifled with.


    "If you don''t tell me the truth now, I''ll call the police," Melinda threatened.


    When the man heard her words, his expression changed a little. Finally, he said helplessly, "Mr. Gu asked me to protect you."


    ''Mr. Gu? Jonas?'' Melinda began to think.


    The fierce looking man in front of her was here to protect her, but she just beat him. Recalling that, Melinda found that he did not fight back, but protected himself from too much harm.


    Seeing that she was still suspecting him, the man explained, "Last time, Mr. Gu found out that Emily had put a tracker in him. Then he found out that Emily was looking for someone to retaliate against you."


    "Revenge on me? I haven''t bothered her recently, have I?" Melinda was puzzled. Why did Emily badger her when she only worked hard?


    The poker faced scarred man''s face convulsed. Obviously, he was speechless to what Melinda paid attention to.


    "Mr. Gu knows that you don''t want him to follow and protect you, but he is worried about your comfort, so he arranged me to escort you home after work,"


    the man said. He thought, ''Mr. Gu is such a cold man. Sometimes he is so soft. But this woman is really a little more violent.''


    Although he had a strong resistance and had had more severe injuries than this, he felt ashamed to be hit by a woman like this.


    Melinda was touched by the consideration of Jonas, but her gratitude didn''t last long.


    No matter what he did or how well he did now, it couldn''t make up for what he had done in the past.


    "I don''t need his fake kindness." Now that Melinda knew who he was, she was not nervous at all. She crossed her arms and sneered.


    The man thought that Melinda was ungrateful. He was annoyed by her reaction and wanted to teach her a lesson.


    He was not happy for Jonas, but he also wanted to revenge for himself. Anyway, he could only think about it.


    "Miss Mo, you really don''t know anything, two days ago, a man followed behind you and was about to attack you, but I stopped him."


    He told her about the danger of that day, as if it was just a casual thing. However, Melinda was frightened into a cold sweat. If it had not been for someone protecting her two days ago, she might have been hurt now.


    It was not until now


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    wn the pen in his hand, kneaded his temples to soothe his intense nerve.


    In fact, he said that was not only for comforting Melinda. The call had saved him from endless work, and the periodical office very busy recently.


    The tea that his wife made had already cooled down. Kent took a sip casually. His slightly dry voice was much better all of a sudden.


    "It sounds like I am heartless," Melinda murmured to herself. Then she realized that she could only call Kent for help. She felt very guilty for no reason.


    "Aren''t you?"


    If someone asked Kent about it, he would immediately name Melinda as the most heartless one among the people he knew.


    Thanks to the teasing of Kent, Melinda was less nervous. She sat on the bed with legs crossed and prepared to speak.


    "Kent, do you still remember Emily?"


    "Why did you mention her? What a bummer!" Of course, Kent wouldn''t forget Emily, because Melinda''s suffering had everything to do with that Emily, not to mention that she was the one once Jonas loved.


    Even though she was not the one he loved for a long time.


    "I was followed by someone recently. It turned out that Emily was behind that." Melinda had removed the role played by Jonas in this matter naturally.


    Hearing this, Kent''s heart missed a beat. He asked with concern, "Are you okay?"


    "I am okay, Jonas... I''m just worried that she might have a plan B." Melinda simply told him that Jonas had arranged someone to protect her, and then told him what had troubled her the whole night.


    Emily was absolutely a time bomb. Although she did nothing, Melinda was too scared to sleep.


    "You can''t fall asleep because of this?" It had to be said that Kent really knew Melinda well. From this moment on, he figured out why she called him at late night. He was immediately irritated that she hesitated to tell him this thing.


    "Yes." Melinda felt even more embarrassed. She was a paper tiger sometimes, and she was indeed afraid of it.

 Chapter 174 The Police Is Coming

    "Leave it to me. You can sleep now. Otherwise, you will go to work with black rims on your face tomorrow."


    Even though Kent mocked her, Melinda didn''t know why she felt reassured. Maybe it was because she trusted him.


    "Sorry to bother you again," Melinda said after hesitating. She knew that Kent didn''t like to hear this, but she couldn''t help but say that.


    Melinda was afraid of making trouble for others, but she couldn''t handle everything well, which made her upset.


    Hearing her polite tone, Kent lost his temper immediately. "If you think it''s bothering, just wait for the matter to be solved and invite me to dinner. Please spare your spare time and invite me to express your boundless gratitude."


    Even though he was angry, he just jeered at her. Perhaps it was because of his tone that could make Melinda feel relaxed.


    He brought up the topic about last time when he changed the topic. Since the editing department forbade them to go back home to work, it made them felt that a capitalist exploited the employees.


    It was a normal thing to work overtime until eight or nine o''clock. In the past, when they went home, they would never feel that the workload was this heavy. Later, someone in the department sometimes measured the quantity of tasks. Since the plan came out, the tasks given by the superiors was 1.5 times than before.


    With the faint salary of the past and more work, everyone would complain incessantly. Victor spoke for the superiors that in fact, the normal work should be 1.25 times. He said that they always had so much free time in the past.


    As a result, the dinner date made by Melinda and Kent was delayed for almost a month.


    "I will treat you the dinner this time even if I will get my salary deducted," Hearing that, Kent burst into laughter and said, "Don''t do that! If my wife knows that, she will scold me! You have only a little salary, but I still wanted to have the meal and deduct your salary. How could you be so unreasonable, Kent?"


    Kent imitated his wife''s tone. Hearing that, Melinda couldn''t help laughing, and her intense mood immediately eased a lot, She knew that Kent was helping her to relax. She couldn''t help saying thanks to him in her heart.


    Kent was a talkative man. He kept chatting with Melinda. Then he raised his head and looked at the clock in the study. He found that the minute hand had reached number 6, so he urged her, "Well, you should have confidence in the security of your own community. Go to bed early."


    "Okay." The sleepiness swept over her again, leaving her a night light. Soon Melinda fell asleep.


    It was not a good start for Emily to take revenge on Melinda. She didn''t expect that there was someone protecting her.


    "One person is not enough, how about a group? Melinda, you can''t be so lucky every time,"


    Emily talked to herself. She had been in the entertainment industry for so many years. She only knew a few upper class, but she knew a lot of rogues, especially those who would do anything once she gave money


    hat. When she was about to say something, the man pulled out a transparent tape and threatened her.


    Suddenly, she quieted down.


    It was not police at all. It was the bandits. She didn''t know that these were assigned by someone on purpose.


    When Kent went to the police station to look for them, he reminded them that the girl was very arrogant, and then he offered advice kindly. What Emily did totally echoed Kent''s guess. The police believed most of what he said that she threatened people.


    The lights were on, but Emily''s heart was filled with panic for no reason. Melinda was as nervous as Emily, who was just off duty.


    She was a little afraid of driving alone, trembling when entering the parking lot. She was afraid of being attacked, so she decided to take a bus for a few days.


    She was careful when she walked home. She wished that she could have clairaudience that she could notice as long as there was any noise. She also hoped that she could have the same speed as The Flash so that she could get home instantly without anything to worry about.


    Melinda came back home in great fear, with cold sweat all over her back.


    She arrived safely. Putting down her bag, Melinda splashed her face with cold water in the bathroom to make herself a little sober. She could not help but recall that Kent had said he would deal with this matter.


    After returning to the living room, Melinda called Kent.


    "Kent, I''m home." Melinda called Kent to inform him of her safety. Kent glanced at the woman sitting inside and said to Melinda gently.


    "I''ve said that I would take care of it. It''s good that you get home." Kent was a man of action. Melinda had made the call last night and he soon figured out a solution.


    He was not as domineering as Jonas, but he had his own way.


    "Let me buy you some midnight snack," Melinda said as she reminded of her promise, but was refused by Kent.


    "I''m busy now. Maybe next time," Kent said. Melinda didn''t insist and hung up the phone after a few words.

 Chapter 175 Slandering For Slandering

    As soon as Kent hung up the phone, he walked into the room inside. Emily was sitting there, but in a condescending manner, she confronted everyone.


    "The victim''s family is here. You can tell him your problem." The policeman was annoyed by the woman, so when he saw Kent come in, he immediately pushed the matter on Kent.


    When Emily and Kent looked at each other, there was a moment of panic in Emily''s eyes. In the past, she only thought that Kent was a frail scholar, but she didn''t expect that he would be so powerful when she saw him again.


    He had an aura of a superior. The position of the editor in chief had made great contributions to Kent''s aura.


    "Miss Bai, it''s been a long time," Kent greeted her with a faint smile. He was still the gentleman, but his eyes were as sharp as eagle''s.


    "Mr. Jiang, I have a question for you. Why did you ask the police to take me here?" Emily didn''t like Kent, just like she didn''t like Melinda.


    She didn''t like anyone who was kind to Melinda. In her opinion, they were all blind that they would be kind to Melinda. Nelson was the most serious one, and the second one was Kent.


    "Of course for a serious matter. Miss Bai, have you forgotten that you have threatened Mellie so soon?" Kent pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose, as if a ray of cold light flashed. Hearing what he said, Emily was in a panic and then sneered.


    "Are you making up a story? I know you''re a good story teller. But why would I do such things to destroy my reputation since I''m so famous? What''s wrong with me?"


    Emily said, with her fingers under the table clenching tightly. She forced herself to cheer up and deal with the person in front of her.


    She didn''t forget that Kent was a smart man. He was eloquent enough to turn the dark into the white.


    "I don''t know if there is anything wrong with you, but you did do that," Kent said and sat at the opposite side of Emily calmly. The police looked at them and found that Emily was like a clown.


    "Stop talking nonsense here. I have no reason to do that. And, where is the evidence?"


    said Emily. She believed that the person would not expose her. Hearing her words, Kent frowned as if he thought of a difficult thing. Which made Emily a little proud. She pointed at the police and said, "I want to sue this person for slander and destroy my reputation. I''m a public figure. Do you know how serious the effect is?"


    While the policemen looked at each other, a woman came in again. This woman was Emily''s new agent, who was in her thirties and was very composed. Hearing Emily''s yelling, she frowned.


    She wouldn''t take over the awful mess if her superior didn''t ask her to accept the job.


    Although Emily was cleaned up, her agent knew clearly that Emily was just a mess. And she didn''t expect that the mess would make trouble for her as she was called to the police just after a few days since she took over this mess.


    "You come at the right time. I will sue this


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    a.


    At that night, the video of Emily coming to the police station appeared on Weibo. With the news that those paparazzi got from the police station, negative news about Emily instantly emerged on the news.


    This made those people very happy. Last time when Emily was whitewashed, they were not reconciled at all. It was an accumulated negative news, but just like this, their hard work was whitewashed.


    It was another blow to Emily''s popularity.


    The next morning, after Melinda arrived at the company, she received a link from Kent, so she knew what had happened. And at this time, Victor also came up to her.


    "Are you all right?"


    "What?"


    Hearing that, Melinda raised her head in astonishment. She had thought that it was a business call from Victor, but she hadn''t expected that he was caring about her. Then she realized that as a semi media company, they naturally knew that.


    "It''s okay. Thank you,"


    Melinda said politely. Noticing that she treated him indifferently, Victor felt uncomfortable and wanted to care more about her. Picking up the cup on the table, Melinda said, "I''ll go get some hot water. Please sit here yourself, Mr. Cheng."


    This news must have been known to everyone in the company. At the thought of their questions, Melinda felt her head was aching. She had just found an excuse to leave.


    The gossips about her and Victor had just dissipated. She didn''t make any topic to pry into.


    Melinda remembered Emily''s sullen face under the camera and only thought that she looked so pitiful that it seemed as if she had suffered a great injustice.


    It was just that this was obviously a show, no wonder there were some comments that this video was more fake than her acting skill.


    They didn''t know what politeness was. They were just slandering for slandering her.


    However, it didn''t matter. Melinda was happy to see that Emily was beaten. After suffering a lot during this period, she finally had a chance to vent her anger.

 Chapter 176 You Are So Patient

    On this day, there were just a lot of people caring about Melinda. The people sitting beside her took a pile of snacks from their seats to give it to her. "Poor Mel, come on. Eat something to calm down."


    She looked at those snacks in resignation. Then she tore open a candy and put it into her mouth with a smile. "It''s so sweet. It''s so sweet that I forget all those unhappy things."


    The colleague roared with laughter.


    The group of colleague shared the same enemy and hated Emily. The average netizen did not have the materials of Emily, and these were stored among the staff of the semi media.


    During the working hours in the morning, Melinda was treated like a national treasure by a group of people. Even Victor had said that he would change the work time. It was too dangerous for a female employee to go home at night.


    This group of people suddenly became excited. Even Melinda thought it was worth it.


    When Jonas had read the news this morning, he understood why Melinda had asked him for the evidence that day. He was gratified. She had finally learned how to protect herself. But soon Jonas was disappointed. She didn''t need him anymore.


    Actually, he was supposed to drive to the company. However, he drove to the downstairs of the company where Melinda worked. He could see the busy figures in the office building through the window.


    Melinda was one of them.


    The time that Kent and Emily discussed was the noon of the day. After saying goodbye to her colleagues, Melinda left the company. To her surprise, she ran out of the company and met Jonas.


    "Are you okay?" Jonas''s car was parked on the side of the road. Seeing that it seemed to be Melinda''s figure, he quickly got off the car and trotted in front of Melinda.


    A tall figure appeared all of a sudden and blocked the sunlight. Melinda blinked and adapted to the light. She had to raise her head so that she could see Jonas''s face.


    He said in a low voice and looked at her tenderly, which was rare.


    "I''m okay,"


    Melinda said as she shook her head, unconsciously stepped back two steps, and then she felt much better. She looked around, not willing to look at Jonas.


    However, his eyes were focused on her. Melinda pulled her clothes uncomfortably. It was getting warm. She wore a pinkish purple blouse, short legged pants, and her hair was tied into a ponytail. Some hair stood on her forehead, which made her look younger.


    Her movement looked delicate and cute, and Jonas felt as if they had been back to college.


    "Well, I have something else to do, so I''m leaving now." Taking another step back, Melinda suddenly felt her breath was more relaxed, and her mind was also clear. She remembered that she had something to do.


    All of a sudden, Jonas''s friendly face darkened. He realized that he was the only one who Melinda avoided.


    "You don''t want to see me, do you?"


    There was a hint of injury in Jonas''s eyes, but his questioning tone was much lower. He carefully maintained his self-esteem that was only existing in Melinda.


    Melinda didn''t know how to answer


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e appreciating it. Then the waiter led her to the private room on the second floor. The door and windows were hollowed out, which were made of paper to protect privacy. The only flaw in this perfect design was the poor sound insulation effect.


    The hotel boss paid much attention to the guest service. The guests who could book the VIP room on the second floor were all the guests that the boss appreciated. Obviously, Kent was appreciated because of his literary aura. The waiters here were so elegant and made people comfortable when they talked.


    "It''s a good place." Melinda pushed open the door of the room, looked at the man inside and said with a smile.


    "Is it making you want to recite a poem?"


    Seeing that Melinda came in, Kent moved away for her. She found that the ornaments here were also referred from the inns of the ancient times. Although they were not all real antique, there was fifty percent of them.


    "I prefer gossiping," Melinda said as she blinked. When they were in college, they often asked to write ancient poems, which was what Melinda was most afraid of.


    She was a little obsessive-compulsive, and when she saw many empty words written on the paper, she couldn''t help but taunt it.


    Emily was always getting on well with her classmates. When she was at the class of the ancient literature, the other students would be hostile to her. The teacher was just a fogey and liked Melinda''s personality.


    "Do you want to come to our periodical office and spread your skill of gossip?" Kent poured a cup of tea for Melinda, and passed the bamboo slip menu to her.


    At the sight of the menu, Melinda became interested. There were traditional Chinese characters on it. If there were illiteracies, they would be embarrassing.


    "Kent, you are really good at picking restaurant," Melinda said jokingly, and began to order. She knew the taste of Kent, and the food she ordered was also to match the taste of the two of them.


    "It''s not easy for you to invite me to dinner," Kent said with a teasing smile as well.

 Chapter 177 A Free Meal

    "Then you must order more dishes today. I''m too stingy. I''m afraid that I may treat you to dinner next year." Melinda ordered a few dishes and passed the menu to Kent. She didn''t mind being teased by him at all.


    The reason why she came to the dinner was to thank Kent. She had caused much trouble to him, and he had never complained to help.


    "Don''t mention it,"


    Kent said, but he didn''t order any more. He passed the menu to the waiter, and the waiter took out something like bamboo sticks canister, asking Melinda to shake it.


    "That''s the rule of this restaurant. You can get one thing once you booked a room. What you can get today will depend on your luck," Kent explained to Melinda with a smile.


    "Why did you suddenly act so calm?" Melinda pulled out a stick and gave it to the waiter. The waiter took it from her, opened his eyes wide in shock, and then smiled.


    "You are so lucky, Miss. Here is a free ticket."


    For a moment, both of them froze for a moment. Then they laughed at the same time. Melinda felt that her luck was really good, and the waiter also said that no one would get this stick even once for a month.


    "It seems that it''s really difficult for you to treat me a meal. Fortunately, my main purpose today is not for the meal," Kent said, shaking his head. His every act and action was similar to that of the noble son of an ancient family.


    Melinda thought that this was the aura of the literature.


    "What are we doing here if we are not for eating? To experience the richness of traditional culture?" Melinda joked. She could only be so relaxed when staying with Kent.


    "Emily will come to apologize to you later." After drinking tea, Kent said it in a profound way. Melinda felt it was inconceivable that arrogant Emily would make an apology to her. What on earth did Kent do?


    "Kent, how did you do that?"


    "You don''t need to know that. Just wait for her to apologize." As Kent said, Melinda didn''t ask him anymore. She trusted him very much.


    "You are an extraordinary man, Kent. Let me propose a toast with tea to you." Melinda even covered her cup with her sleeve like the ancient people would do, which amused Kent.


    Melinda''s gratitude was sincere and sincere. Kent clinked his cup of tea with hers and then they drank it up.


    "The way you drank tea reminded me of the time when you were playing Flying Flowers(a game that people recite poems with flowers'' names in turn) with your classmates at school." Kent put down the glass. Seeing how mature Melinda was now, he could not help but sigh.


    At that time, Melinda was really naive and childish. She would offend people sometimes since she was upright, but she was popular most of the time, which made her two extremes.


    Flying Flower was a small activity held in her major. When Melinda was pushed out by one of her classmates to be a competitor, she had been so anxious that she had made up a poem. When others asked her where the poem was from, she still made it up. However, in the end, someone said that he was going to search the infor


    t in my lifetime."


    Emily was proud, arrogant and supercilious, because she was lucky to have met Jonas when she was young and had developed intimacy with him, and went well in the entertainment circle for many years.


    But the consequence was that she was not afraid of anything now.


    "But all the reporters have been watching you. If you don''t apologize to them, they won''t let you go." The assistant didn''t give up, and she finally understood why Sher didn''t want to talk to Emily.


    It seemed that Emily was a clever woman, but she should have a short memory.


    She only played some dirty tricks to bully the honest. It was said that it was not easy to be the assistant of a star. She had dealt with many stars, but it was the first time to see someone like Emily.


    It was an insult to the word "pure" when Emily said she was a pure actress.


    For a moment, the assistant wondered how Emily got to this position.


    "Who on earth are you with? You work for me, or for the bitch Melinda? How about I write you a recommendation letter? You can work as Melinda''s assistant." Emily really disliked this assistant so much that she kept saying that she should make an apology to that bitch.


    "I didn''t mean that."


    The assistant felt wronged by Emily''s words. She thought she said that for Emily''s good. Emily''s position in the entertainment circle was very dangerous now. If she still did not restrain herself, there would never be good results.


    She had followed several stars before, but they were banished by the company in this way.


    "So please stop nagging in front of me. I beg you. Please go now," Emily said. With that, she got ready to go.


    The assistant stood firm and stopped Emily with her arms open. "You have to apologize to Melinda today, or you can just stay at home."


    Emily stared at her, but the assistant was not afraid. There were many paparazzi squatting outside. If they knew that Emily did not apologize and still wanted to go shopping, she didn''t know what the news would be about the next day.

 Chapter 178 Losing Trust

    "Get out of my way. I will not let them think I am guilty by staying at home. If you continue stopping me, I will make you hard to survive in A City."


    Emily''s anger rose to a peak. She was so adept at using the idiom, and she even had more thoughts than others.


    But it also showed her guilty conscience.


    Cold sweat ran down from the assistant''s forehead, and she was struggling in her heart. Sher had repeatedly exhorted her that if she hadn''t let Emily to apologize to Melinda, she would only have such achievements as an assistant.


    However, Emily''s threat was also frightening. She had been with Emily for not a long time, but heard a lot about her. She knew that Emily was very capable of finding people to protect herself.


    The one who had decision making ability in the company must also have a high position in A City. The assistant took these elements into consideration. She felt like that she involved in the fight and would suffer.


    "Get out of my way!"


    Seeing the assistant''s reaction, Emily was very proud. Her posture was more arrogant than just now, like a peacock showing its tail.


    "I... Let me ask Sher."


    The assistant hesitated for a while and took out her phone. Emily looked at her with a serious look in her eyes. She could tell that there was something wrong with Emily''s expression, but the assistant didn''t care at all.


    "Clap." A crisp sound rang out. The assistant''s phone instantly fell on the smooth tile floor, and a deep reflection reflected. At the same time, the door was quickly opened. The assistant''s eyes were red as she looked at the person, as if she had seen her savior.


    "Miss An,"


    the assistant choked with sobs. Looking at the broken phone screen on the ground, she got angry. As an assistant, she had a habit of tolerating, but Emily''s arrogance made her sick.


    "You can go back to have a rest now," Sher said lightly as she glanced at her assistant. She was a golden agent of the company, with a lot of celebrities around her and the dignified aura around her, Emily would restrain herself in front of her.


    The assistant picked up the phone and quickly left Emily''s apartment. Not surprisingly, there were many reporters lurking nearby and they were excited to see someone go out.


    After a while, they carried their cameras and turned to her. When they found it was just an assistant, everyone looked disappointed.


    The assistant had an urge to expose all Emily''s personal behavior, but she finally restrained it.


    This circle was very realistic. If her behavior was known by others, no one would dare to hire her. She was not ready to sacrifice her career.


    At the same time, in the restaurant, the dining of Melinda and Kent was almost finished. Both of them put down their chopsticks. A waiter brought them a fruit plate, which was filled with seasonal fruits. The dish was carefully designed and was in a unique style.


    "You have been keeping an eye on this fruit. What? Do you see flowers in it?" Melinda was shaking h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Jonas, I..." She didn''t say "feel wronged", but she showed it with her best acting skill.


    "I''m very curious. Is there anything that has been exposed by Linda? Are you worth it?"


    There was no emotion in Jonas''s eyes, and there was even a trace of frightening coldness. Looking at him, Emily could not help but shiver. She stuttered and could not speak for a long time.


    "William," Jonas shouted to the door, ignoring Emily. William could tell from his voice that he was in bad situation today.


    "Boss." William wished he could vanish into thin air, and when he saw Emily''s pretentious pitiful look, he really felt sick.


    "Don''t let any negligible person in! Ask the security guard to drive her away!" Jonas said in a low and powerful voice, knocking on the heart of Emily.


    She could hardly believe what she had heard, but what she had heard was true. Her purpose today was to discredit Melinda, but it seemed something was wrong.


    The security department received a call from the CEO office and asked them to make someone leave. The people in security department were almost as fast as soldiers. Before Emily came to herself, she was driven out of the company by several guards.


    William urged them again and again not to let Emily go upstairs again. Otherwise, they would all be screwed.


    But he was also puzzled by the change of Jonas''s attitude. He didn''t know that when Jonas knew what had happened in the hotel, he was disgusted with Emily.


    Furthermore, he had no trust in Emily, so it was unnecessary for him to listen to Emily''s words. Furthermore, this matter had been solved by Jonas in real time. He learned that it was a lie as soon as Emily spoke.


    The news that Emily was kicked out of the Soaring Group by the guards was posted online. For a moment, Emily was on the hot topic again, but the recent hot topics were basically negative news. For this, her agent worked so hard to solve this, but her movements were like rain drops falling into water, having no result.

 Chapter 179 Swallow Up The Pride

    The scandal which was spreading quickly went viral on the Internet. Although Emily enjoyed high popularity in Weibo, everyone could see that she was not in a good position in the entertainment circle.


    Sher didn''t give up Emily easily. She used all her resources and means, but the result was still not as expected.


    All the contracts were cancelled for the same reason that they did not think Emily''s image did not conform to their company.


    Emily Bai, who was famous for a while, also lost her luster when she lost Jonas''s protection. And her development became worse and worse in the entertainment circle.


    There were many discussions about her in private, no matter among the famous stars or new comers.


    In a black styled room, a woman in bright colored clothes, immersed in a strange mix with the room. With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Holley stared at the news on the screen.


    With the disappearance of heat, Emily had also lost the public sight. Most of the time, people just sneered at Emily. Now, Emily was no different from her.


    It was because of the same woman that they became in this way. The smile at the corners of Holley''s mouth suddenly turned fierce, as if she had a deep hatred.


    "Emily, I have been waiting for this day for a long time," Holley murmured as she looked at Emily''s picture in her phone. She had been looking forward to this day since she had first become like this.


    Emily grew up together with Jonas, but eventually she was also defeated by Melinda.


    Now Holley was not as famous as she used to be. She managed to stay in the entertainment circle. As she hadn''t gone out for a long time, she was used to the dark atmosphere. When she saw the light outside the room suddenly, she could not help but feel excited.


    Although Emily fell down, Emily''s home was still the same apartment. When Holley approached the community, she could not help but cover her face with a hat.


    She used to have an apartment of her own in such a wealthy neighborhood.


    Emily had not received work for a few days. She had been staying at home all the time. She was a bit slovenly, different from what she used to be delicate.


    She was wearing a big T-shirt, a loose casual pants, her hair tied up, and she leaned on the sofa to watch the television drama. The sound of the doorbell was too loud for her to react.


    She had been in a small social circle before, and now she was in such a situation. How her so-called friends wished that they could have nothing to do with her. That was why no one came to her home to look for her. And her agent and assistant all had the key to her home.


    Countless thoughts flashed through Emily''s mind in such a short time, but she finally walked to the door.


    Seeing a woman with a bucket hat outside the door through the cat''s eye, Emily didn''t recognize her at first until the woman raised her head with a kind of scaring smile. It was not until then that Emily remembered that this was the model who had hoo


    ague craned her neck to look out of the window. Not surprisingly, she saw the car parked there. Although it was in low-key black, people who knew cars all could tell the value of it.


    "I''m not familiar with him."


    This was the same sentence again, but Melinda''s mood was different every day. She tidied up the desktop, and turned on her mobile phone habitually, only to find new wechat messages, which were sent by Jonas.


    "A business partner recommended a nice hot spring. Are you coming with me?"


    That question mark was not in accordance with Jonas''s character at all. Melinda wondered if the message was typed by the poor William.


    Since then, Jonas had become smarter. He had different excuses to meet Melinda every day. Sometimes, she could avoid him, but sometimes she couldn''t.


    And most of the time, there was Nelson or Queena.


    When Melinda went downstairs, she saw that Jonas was waiting for her at the door of his car. He was tall and handsome, and everything he did was like a big movie. His charm had always been unquestionable.


    At the sight of Melinda, Jonas''s eyes lit up, and then strode to her. Neither of them said anything.


    "Grandpa misses you." Jonas wanted to tell her about the hot spring, but the topic fell on the tip of his tongue, and it turned into that Nelson missed Melinda.


    Although it was true, the meaning was totally different. Jonas was a little childish and frowned.


    "Say hello to Grandpa for me," Melinda answered after she hesitated for a while. Then she looked at Jonas with her big eyes, as if she was asking, "Anything else?"


    "Tomorrow is Saturday. Are you free?"


    Jonas remembered what Nelson had said. If he wanted to win his wife back, the first thing he would do was to swallow up his pride. Dignity was not something he could use to get someone.


    He started to be bold, inviting her in an obvious, obscure way.


    However, Melinda refused again decisively, though this time it took a few seconds more than last time.

 Chapter 180 Same Draft

    Now, Jonas had the bravery that Melinda had when she chased him in the past. Even if he was rejected again and again, he would not give up.


    In Queena''s words, the heart of Jonas to chase Melinda could be seen by heaven and earth.


    All mothers knew their children well. Seeing that Jonas hadn''t made any progress yet, Queena frowned all day long. She felt bad when Jonas got home and hid in the villa where he lived with Melinda.


    It was getting warm, Melinda wore a light yellow dress with her hair up, showing her elegant neck, and carrying a small square bag on her back, as if she were ten years younger. Queena saw her from a distance, waving at her gently.


    "Hi, Aunt Yao."


    With a smile on the corner of her mouth, Melinda looked at the elegant lady in front of her. Her hair was still arranged into a knot, and she wore a suit of jade jewelry, which made her even more dignified.


    "I''m sorry. Something came up. I''m late." Melinda felt embarrassed that she made the elder wait for her. Placing her hand on her square bag, she was at a loss.


    Of course, Queena wouldn''t bother about it. She comforted her, "I know you are busy, and I still want to see you. It''s mommy who is not considerate of you. But I miss you so much after not seeing you for a long time. Linda, will you blame me for that?"


    "No, of course not." Melinda shook her head in a hurry. She hadn''t noticed that Queena just said she was her mommy.


    Queena ordered a lot of desserts, sweet but not too sweet, served with the tea here and enjoyed them very much. Recently, Melinda was busy with the work of the conference, and she didn''t eat anything in the noon, so she ate a lot.


    "Linda, are you still blaming Jonas?" Queena had tried several times to talk with Melinda, but she always changed the topic in a calm manner. At this time, Queena had no choice but to speak out her purpose in her heart.


    Hearing that, Melinda stopped eating. She simply put the food back on the small plate, took a sip of tea and moistened her throat before saying, "Aunt Yao, I''m very good now, and I don''t have so much time to think about what happened before."


    In fact, she didn''t know if she still blamed Jonas. She just felt that she was good now. But she didn''t ignore it that every time she saw Jonas, she would be tempted in a slight way.


    As time went by, she didn''t know how to face Jonas. Therefore, the last thing she wanted to do was to escape.


    "Jonas is not good at expressing his feelings. Actually, he has been using the way of torturing himself to regret. Linda, I feel bad when seeing him like that." Queena''s depressed emotion was revealed in front of Melinda.


    "He was not convinced by what happened in the past, so he tried to prove it to us in such an awkward way. He even ignored the fact that he had already fallen in love with you. This time, if it were not for his help, Kent wouldn''t have dealt with it in such a short time, but he didn''t say anything.


    He used to be an arrogant man. Now he knew how to do things in silence. What''s more..." Queen


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ll of a sudden, she became a plague in the company, and everyone avoided her.


    When she returned to the office, her former enthusiastic colleagues disappeared. Everyone looked at her with a skeptical look.


    "Ah, how did she get the nerve to go to work today?"


    "Who knows? But I heard that the company began to inspect her previous draft. They are worried about the same thing will happen again as yesterday. I don''t know who she copied."


    "Is it so serious? Don''t ruin the image of the whole company because of this shit."


    They said the details in a sure way. Sitting on her chair, Melinda opened the computer as usual. The computer was mostly encrypted with all kinds of documents.


    She opened a piece of blank paper, but she didn''t put her fingers on the keyboard. Melinda looked down at her hands and found that they were shaking at this time.


    "She is just a woman who only knows how to please the superior. She is shameless, how could she be calm to sit there? I really feel sorry for those who are really capable of literary ability."


    This person always didn''t get along well with Melinda. Now that Melinda was in trouble, she was the happiest one.


    Just because of this, the company was as noisy as a market. Melinda, like an outsider, saw all this. For a moment, she could not figure out what it felt like.


    The message box at the lower right corner was flashing. Melinda clicked it and found that it was from Victor.


    "Don''t take it to heart. I believe you."


    Victor believed that he was the most qualified one to tell Melinda''s competence. Though it was just a few words, it relieved Melinda''s heavy heart a lot.


    Dozens of people''s doubts might be able to crush a person, but as long as there was a person''s trust, it could help one regain confidence.


    Right, she achieved her current status on her own. Those people were just jealous of her excellence, so they slandered her.


    Melinda kept telling herself something like that. Only by doing so could she restrain her indignation in her heart.

 Chapter 181 Being Utterly Discredited

    Without replying to Victor''s message, Melinda did her job conscientiously as usual, but she paid more attention to the management of documents.


    She also needed to know why the draft was the same.


    There was an unscheduled meeting in the afternoon of the department, and it was Victor who was in charge. Everyone knew that the temporary meeting was held because of Melinda. As for the reason, it was hard to figure out.


    Melinda was the latest one to walk into the meeting room. There were still three minutes before the meeting time. Victor sat at the head of the conference table and looked at the crowd. Melinda lowered her head with a disheveled look.


    Three minutes later, the meeting began. Victor stated the opening remarks as usual. Melinda took a signature pen and scribbled on the paper.


    "I believe that many people have heard the rumor recently, but I believe in Melinda. As her colleague, I also hope that everyone can give her trust. In addition, if I find that someone is discussing something related to the company during work time, I will just fire him or her!"


    His tone was as gentle as the peacemaker in the front, but his following words sounded serious.


    Victor''s attitude remained the same as before to see if anyone dared to challenge him.


    Melinda was also shocked to see that the man who had just said serious words now smile to her gently.


    After a while, the meeting had come to an end and there was no need for the meeting to go on. Victor directly asked his assistant to dismiss the meeting. After he left, the meeting room was in an uproar.


    But all of them were talking wildly on wechat.


    After packing her personal belongings, Melinda looked down at the A4 paper on the table. She didn''t know when, a person''s name was wrote on the paper.


    She crumpled the paper into a ball and threw it into the trash can in a guilty conscience. Then Melinda became the third person to walk out of the meeting room after Victor and his assistant.


    "I''ve long felt that something must have happened between them. Now it seems to be true, otherwise, Mr. Cheng would not still defend her like this at this time. Doesn''t he worry that his behavior will break the hearts of other employees?"


    one of the employees said angrily, while the others echoed her words, firmly believing that the relationship between Melinda and Victor was shameful.


    However, they all ignored one thing that Melinda was also in this group, where there were a lot of worse comments than before.


    Looking at the messages in the wechat group, Melinda gave a weird smile.


    After thinking for a while, Melinda came to the end of the corridor, where there was an office that had occupied half of the floor, which was Victor''s office.


    The door was opened, and Melinda walked in, only to see several assistants busy with their work. They had the same attitude as before, and they were still the same.


    "Mel, are you here for Mr. Cheng? Let me help you tell him."


    While saying, the


    was more, recently, she had a very complicated relationship with Melinda. It would be very strange if she said she didn''t know her, so she nodded directly. "Of course."


    "I''ve heard about things between you two. I don''t like that woman, just like you!" Emily never hid her hatred for Melinda. At this moment, the hatred in her eyes was quite similar to Sandy''s resentment in her eyes.


    They seemed to have found something in common, and did not hide the dirty thoughts in their hearts at once. They began to talk about the damage they had suffered because of Melinda.


    By this way, Emily had a feeling that Sandy was a person she could make use of.


    "In fact, there is another thing that I want to tell you."


    After a while, Emily finally showed what she wanted. To Sandy''s surprise, she took out an envelope from her bag.


    The yellow paper envelope was thick. Anyone who knew something about business would know that it was a large sum of money.


    "Miss Bai, what do you mean?"


    A writer loved self-esteem, and Sandy was no exception. In her eyes, Emily''s behavior was an insult to her.


    "Don''t be so excited. I just think we get along very well. Please, I just want you to help me do something. The thing is just a simple thing for you to do."


    With a smile on the corner of her mouth, Emily used the word "please" to make Sandy''s expression a little better.


    "Neither you nor I like Melinda. I hope you will keep your mouth shut about this, and make Melinda be questioned more. It is better that she does not survive in this circle!"


    What Emily wanted to say more was that being utterly discredited, she finally held it back. As soon as Sandy heard the words, her eyes lit up. Making Melinda unable to survive in the literary circle, wasn''t that what she wanted to see?


    In this case, there was no conflict between the two, so she accepted Emily''s money happily.


    "I won''t give up easily. Such a person doesn''t deserve to stay in this circle," Sandy said ruthlessly.

 Chapter 182 Nowhere To Be Found

    In Soaring Group, at the CEO office, the atmosphere was too tense to make people breathe. The secretaries were busy with their own affairs, and if there was any file that needed to be signed by Jonas, they would throw it to William.


    William was both the Secretary General and the private secretary of Jonas. But in the eyes of the people in the CEO office, he was a good man.


    William stepped in front of them whenever there was something happened.


    So at this moment, William was alone, miserably facing the anger of Jonas.


    "You can''t find her?"


    Jonas pondered over William''s words, but his words made William in a cold sweat. The boss''s tone was just thinking about the efficiency of their group, whether they could be replaced.


    "Yes, when we arrived at her home, she wasn''t there. And when we went to her studio, the staff told us they didn''t know where she is," William said, resisting the pressure. His heart was filled with tears. He had never thought that it was so difficult to find such a small character.


    Finally he found her studio, but it was an empty shell. William thought Sandy''s words must be shady. Since Mrs. Melinda had suffered so much, the boss wouldn''t let go of that woman easily.


    However, if Jonas did not want to let her go, William had to find her first. William felt that he had fallen into a terrible circle.


    "One day? You just find her home and studio? Anything else?"


    Jonas didn''t want to hear this result. What he needed to know was all Sandy''s interpersonal network, to find out the woman as soon as possible, and then to ask her about the incident this time.


    He was very worried about Melinda, but at this time he did not know what to do. The only thing he could think of was to find Sandy to prove that Melinda was innocent.


    Melinda copied others'' work? Jonas didn''t buy that, but he knew it clearly that since it was of no use that he believed her alone, he had to prove Melinda''s innocence with sufficient evidence.


    "It''s all under investigation."


    William felt that he couldn''t hold on any longer. In the past, he could deal with everything with Nelson, but this time it was related to Melinda, and the pressure from Nelson was not small at all.


    But the investigation had found out all the information about Sandy, but it seemed that Sandy had vanished from the earth without any trace.


    Emily wasn''t going to give her only the money in the envelope. After the negotiation, Emily had asked someone to transfer some money to Sandy before Sandy left A City with the money.


    If she wanted to expand the impact, the only way would be not to face those media directly, but to let them to exaggerate it.


    Both of them knew it well.


    The information Jonas could get from his subordinates was limited. Jonas expanded the search group and took advantage of the connections in all walks of life, but still couldn''t find Sandy.


    The Internet was flooded with negative comments in two days. The studio also announced that this matter ha


    and burning. A chill came over Melinda, but she stared at the fingers on the shoulder of Jonas with entanglement.


    "Are you okay?" Completely ignoring Emily, Jonas lowered his head and looked at Melinda worriedly. Seeing her haggard face, he clenched his fists in anger.


    Melinda was still somewhat absent-minded. The tall figure of Jonas seemed to block the dazzling sunlight at this time, but it also made her tear stains more obvious. Immediately, Melinda felt that the hand placing on her shoulder had increased his strength.


    "Ah!" Melinda couldn''t help but groan. As soon as Jonas came to himself, he looked at her in both confusion and nervousness. He was just angry that he could do nothing for the sake of Melinda being wronged.


    But he also hurt Melinda unintentionally, which made him very upset.


    Except for indifference, a second expression appeared on Jonas''s face, especially the kind of entangled look. Suddenly, Melinda felt that Jonas was very cute in this way.


    "Jonas, why don''t you respond me these days?" Emily, on the other hand, completely ignored the existence of Melinda, and ignored the attitude of Jonas to her. She asked as she pouted her lips. Melinda rubbed her arms, which indeed had goose bumps.


    "Miss Bai."


    Finally, Jonas showed his mercy to Emily. But when he called her Miss Bai out of politeness, Emily''s smile froze on her face. It was a heavy slap on her face.


    Seeing this, Melinda couldn''t help smiling. Seeing this, Jonas felt happy secretly.


    "Jonas, are you taking a walk here?"


    Emily was very embarrassed about the topic, but at this time, she didn''t know what to say. Her heart had already been filled with jealousy. Looking at the hand on Melinda''s shoulder, she wanted to rush over to push her away, and then fell into his arms.


    "Miss Bai, I hope you can stay away from my wife in the future."


    Jonas called Melinda his wife. There was a smile on his face, and he was very proud of himself, but Melinda stiffened in an instant.

 Chapter 183 On The Edge Of The Cliff

    Wife? Jonas called her wife in front of Emily. Did he know what it meant?


    Looking at Jonas with a complex expression in her eyes, Melinda didn''t say anything. After listening to Jonas, Emily said bluntly, "Didn''t you divorce?"


    "Linda, the sun is shining outside. Let''s go back,"


    Jonas said as he looked at Melinda. His eyes was much warmer than they used to be.


    At the same time, Melinda tightened his fingers on Melinda''s shoulder. He was afraid that she would disappear.


    He knew clearly that Melinda did not push him away as she did before in order to stimulate Emily. But even so, as long as he could get a little closer to her, he did not mind the reason.


    "Okay." Melinda nodded, and she deliberately smiled at Emily. "Miss Bai, I''ll go back with Jonas. Are you coming with us?" she asked.


    They seemed to be still together, in this way, they ignored Emily''s words of divorce.


    "Oh, never mind. Miss Bai is very busy since she is a super star," Jonas echoed, but he knew better than anyone else that in the entertainment circle, Emily was much idler than any other assistant.


    Jonas was behind this result.


    "You are right. It is very kind of Miss Bai to come all the way over here to care about me."


    The reason why Emily came here was to mock Melinda. The sudden appearance of Jonas disturbed her plan. And in this situation, both of them were mocking her together.


    "Really? I really appreciate Miss Bai for caring about Linda," Jonas said indifferently, but he began to wonder why Emily was here all of a sudden. Did she come here to bully Linda? Or was she involved in this matter?


    Jonas always thought things all over. If he seized one point, he would be able to analyze a lot of things. When applied to Emily, he would feel that there were a lot of details that he had neglected.


    Looking at Emily''s exasperated look, Melinda had a great pleasure of revenge, but soon she felt tired. She didn''t like this kind of fighting.


    "Jonas, I''m tired. Let''s go back." Melinda completely leaned against Jonas, and the dependent look on her made Jonas happy.


    His fingers that were holding Melinda even trembled a little.


    The two of them no longer paid attention to Emily, but walked towards the car of Jonas which was not far away. Instead of turning him down, Melinda directly got into the car. It was very close to home, but Melinda fell asleep on the short way.


    Looking at the sleeping woman in the passenger seat, Jonas gently covered the blanket in the back seat on her. The blanket was colored, and at that time he disliked it very much when Melinda gave it to him. However, he cherished it now.


    He looked at Melinda with a sense of satisfaction.


    Emily, who was left behind by the two of them, stayed in the place for a long time, and returned to the car with full unwillingness. The car left not in the direction of her home.


    It had been several days since Melinda had been asleep like


    eir attention to the news on the Internet. They directly commented on her Melinda''s. Many of them even wanted to force Melinda to get out of the literary circle.


    "This is where you live?" After casting a glance at her, Emily ignored the chair that Sandy moved next to her. Even sitting on the chair made her feel awkward.


    "Well, it''s okay. This place is just a little bit shabby." Sandy didn''t take her words seriously, but Emily frowned. "I hope you can continue to post an article against her and sue Melinda for plagiarism," she continued.


    At the thought of the look of Melinda standing by Jonas''s side, Emily became angrier.


    Sandy rolled his eyes restlessly, and then shook her head. "This is enough. We don''t have to be so cruel to her."


    Emily took out some money from her handbag. As she knew, though Sandy was a popular man, she was always lack of money.


    "Use the money to decorate the room,"


    Emily said, but Sandy still shook her head. ''What a greedy person!'' Emily cursed in her heart, but her smile did not decrease. She said directly, "After your article is released, I can give you another sum of money."


    Emily thought that she didn''t offer enough chips to make her change her mind, but Sandy didn''t accept no matter how hard she tried.


    She shook her head vigorously and Emily''s patience completely disappeared.


    "You''d better accept it when I''m in a good mood to negotiate with you. Don''t force me to tell anyone about your counter framing, or you''ll end up with a worse ending than Melinda,"


    Emily threatened, and Sandy''s face turned pale immediately. At that time, she regretted that she had spoken too fast, and now she had been exposed.


    "You!"


    Sandy felt like standing on the edge of the cliff and there was no way out. However, it was dangerous no matter what she moved forward. If she was caught unprepared, she would be damned.


    She began to regret to cooperate with Emily.


    "Let me think about it."

 Chapter 184 How Dare You Do That

    After Emily left, Sandy collapsed weakly on the chair. The old chair creaked, which made people more annoyed.


    Everyone knew the report was same as Melinda''s, but its influence hadn''t spread much. Sandy continued to watch the trend of public opinions. Thinking of the threat from Emily just now, she thought that it couldn''t continue to spread.


    If things went on like this, it would be difficult to wind the matter up. Perhaps Melinda was ruined, but she would not have a good result. Both sides were injured in this battle, which was not what she wanted to see.


    Sandy sat in the room, lost in thought. Unknowingly, she had put herself in a situation like a person who is going to lose her life.


    The news was broadcast on the TV. It was neither hot nor cold, but Sandy felt as if she had been soaked in water, sweat all over her body.


    Sandy gasped and drew a few tissues to wipe the sweat from her face. Emily''s threat still echoed in her ears, as if reminding a fact that she was extremely unwilling to admit.


    "It can''t go on like this." Sandy thought that she could not be taken advantage of again. Otherwise, Emily would get more information that could threaten her. It was a bad circles for Sandy.


    She didn''t have to sacrifice herself like this.


    When Sandy made it clear to herself, she let out a long sigh of relief. Then she began to think about what she should do next, as well as how to stay away from Emily.


    In fact, Sandy had thought that she should be calm as she didn''t want to threat Emily with her bad behaviors which can make a book.


    But Emily was broad-minded and didn''t care about that at all. Sandy had only one purpose now, and that was to make Melinda fall into despair.


    "Melinda must have been bothered by that recently, too." It was self-evident. Melinda was the one who wanted this matter must have ended sooner than anyone else. Thus, Sandy thought it over to have a talk with Melinda and get a large sum of money from Melinda.


    Sandy really admired herself. This was definitely a good way. As long as money came, everything would be solved. Even if Emily wanted to threaten Sandy, it wouldn''t work.


    Sandy said excitedly and played a joke with herself. Her dressing style was loose, but this time she put on a more powerful makeup, but her heavy bangs suppressed her momentum.


    With a simple handbag on her hand, and only a cellphone in her hand, Sandy went out of the door. But when she arrived downstairs, she was surrounded by several people. Several people in black suits blocked her way.


    The leader of the group had a photo in his hand and compared it with the Sandy in front of him. Then he nodded at his companion.


    The two people went up without saying anything, and directly grasped Sandy. She began to struggle violently, shouting. "Who are you? R


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    she had experienced what pressure and fear were.


    So far, she still didn''t know who the man was. But for no reason, she believed that Emily must know who he was.


    The group of people were surprised, but none of them said anything. They just did what he ordered, and they didn''t know why he said the word.


    Only a few people in the Gu''s mansion knew what happened to Melinda. However, since Jonas made a big noise today, Queena would certainly ask him for advice. When Queena knew that it was Melinda who had wronged, Jonas gave vent to his anger and told Nelson in relief.


    "He knows how to deal with it. I''m not going to help him since he is willing to be a hero." Although Nelson said so, he still felt sorry for her. He asked Gavin to arrange a car to her residence.


    In the afternoon, Melinda slept for a long time in Jonas''s car. Now she was in good spirits, but she did not want to see the bad news online, so she did yoga at home.


    The only person who could drive Nelson to this place was the driver. Nelson had defined the place where she lived according to the address and came to the floor where she lived.


    When she opened the door and saw it was Nelson, she was surprised. Then she quickly helped Nelson into the room and said "Grandpa, why didn''t you tell me in advance that you were coming? I could go downstairs to see you."


    "Okay, that''s enough. I am not so weak that I have to be supported by others whenever I go. You are so nice to me." said Nelson. Nelson said in a gratified tone as he looked around and patted Melinda''s hand. Then he found that the Melinda in front of him had lost a lot of weight.


    "You are thinner."


    Said Nelson. He felt guilty to his old friend.


    "What? I just gained some weight?" When she saw the guilt in Nelson''s eyes, she was helpless. Nelson would think that all are his fault as long as she had a bad life.

 Chapter 185 Backup Is Lost

    Melinda poured a glass of juice for Nelson, and then sat down. They had a nice conversation. Nelson''s guilty face was finally amused by her.


    Then he felt that he seemed to have forgotten something. With such a thought, he was helpless. It turned out that Melinda intentionally told him good instead of bad. She even changed the topic to make him forget it.


    "You must have suffered a lot outside."


    Looking at the gaunt face of Melinda, Nelson felt a little distressed. He found that she had only had a few days of comfortable life, and all these were brought by his grandson.


    The hard established status in Nelson''s heart disappeared immediately.


    "No, Grandpa taught me to be independent since I was a child. I''m growing step by step according to his requirements. I feel happy." Melinda comforted him with a smile. Such an encounter might make her hesitate, but it would never knock her down.


    ''What''s the big deal for a sly man like Jonas to hold on for five years?'' thought Melinda.


    Hearing this, Nelson seemed that it was like his old friend would say.


    "If you feel wronged, don''t endure it. The Gu family will always be your backer. These troubles will soon pass. I believe with you." Nelson comforted her. He also thought it was because of her character that she was easily bullied.


    "Thank you, Grandpa."


    Suddenly, she seemed to see her grandfather standing in front of her with a cold face. He seemed to comfort her while scolding her. Finally, he quietly cleared all the bad things to her behind.


    Thinking of this, her eyes became a little red. In order not to let Nelson see that, she stood up from her seat and said in a hurry, "Grandpa, I''ll go to wash some fruits for you."


    After chatting with Nelson for a while, he found that it was getting late. So he asked the driver to leave. After sending Nelson downstairs, Melinda ordered the driver to call her to inform that Nelson was safe.


    But Melinda didn''t expect that it was Jonas who told her that grandpa was safe. It was past ten o''clock in the evening. Sitting at the window, Melinda looked out of the window at the night. There was no light in the bedroom, and only the weak light reflected in from the outside that made Melinda looked beautiful.


    "I know. Let Grandpa rest early..." For the first time, Melinda felt that ''good night'' was so hard to say, so she simply hung up the phone.


    Jonas was a little upset, but it was already rare that she was willing to answer his phone now.


    At this time, Mr. Gu completely ignored that he was holding the phone at the Gu''s mansion to call Melinda


    There was a USB flash drive in his hand, in which the conversation about Sandy was recorded by one of his men. The voice was completely copied in the USB flash drive.


    He wouldn''t mind it.


    It was Monday the next day. Thinking of going back to the company, Melinda had the urge to not go to work, but now she had to support herself, so it was necessary to


    or didn''t make any response. He just looked at the Department, with something vague in his eyes.


    Melinda put all her mind on her work. However, the manuscript that those people brought to her was an article about the plagiarism. It was a disgusting thing.


    "Buzz¡­" Her cellphone, which was thrown aside by Melinda, vibrated. At this moment, she threw the paper aside and did not notice who was calling.


    "Hello."


    "Linda, are you available for dinner?"


    Jonas was playing a USB flash drive in his hand, which could prove that Melinda''s innocence. He had hesitated when calling her, because he was not sure about her attitude towards him at the moment.


    Although they got along better yesterday, everything was because of the stimulation of Emily.


    But the speed that Melinda answered the phone made Jonas happy.


    "You can just talk over the phone." Melinda didn''t know why Jonas wanted to see her, but she was sure that she had been very irritable recently and didn''t want to see him at all.


    "I have ordered a table at the restaurant opposite your company. Remember to come and there was a surprise." Said Jonas suddenly in a domineering manner. He knew well about Melinda''s temper. If he had persuaded her kindly, she would not have agreed and turn off his phone today.


    However, if he asked for half a force in this way, she would hesitate and finally try to make the appointment. She was not used to making things difficult for others.


    After hanging up the phone, Jonas sent the address to Melinda. It was a new restaurant just opened opposite the company, with a high price, and many people of the company could only make a comment with only four words, ''Can''t afford to consumption.''


    Melinda looked around the restaurant and found that the design of the restaurant was indeed unique and reflected its value. The reserved seat by Jonas was a private room. Led by a waiter, she saw that he was hesitating with a menu in his hand.


    "Linda."

 Chapter 186 Do You Drink

    Jonas put down the menu and pulled out the chair for Melinda. She put down her square bag and took her seat. Jonas handed the menu to her.


    "That''s all." Jonas had ordered quite a few dishes with the menu in her hand. The waiter by their side wrote them down. Melinda closed the menu simply and handed it to the waiter.


    The delicate ornaments in the room were extremely valuable. Melinda had been studied in the university and now when she carefully studied them, she found that they were all genuine antiques.


    ''Who is so rich to open such a restaurant here?''


    Melinda thought to herself. When she returned to her sense, there was a cup of drink in front of her. "Thank you."


    She was still polite to Jonas. Juice was the lemon flavor that Melinda liked. The light lemon flavor overflowed, making her relaxed and narrowed her eyes.


    The lemon juice tasted sour, but it lit up the entire taste bud. Melinda was also shocked.


    Cold dishes were served soon. There was a refreshing little dish on the colorful plate. No comment on how it tasted but the color matching was very good.


    In other words, its value was comparable to that of the dish of a five-star restaurant.


    Thinking of this, Melinda couldn''t help studied the tableware and found that although these were not very expensive, they were still valuable.


    She had never expected that there was such a restaurant on the opposite side of the company. No wonder that many people couldn''t imagine it.


    Melinda guessed that this must be owned by a young man from a noble family. Since the guests were either rich or powerful, they ordinary people had better stay out of it.


    Or they could only afford to have a meal in the lobby on the first floor.


    The dishes were served very quickly, most of which were Melinda''s favorite. Jonas served a half bowl of appetizers for her and said, "Have a try. If it tastes good, you can order takeout to the company later. It''s closer to here, so you don''t need to worry that it will be cold soon."


    This restaurant was run by Jonas Pei. He designed all the details of the design in the shop according to the preference of Vivian, but she did not know.


    "Not bad. But I will get tired of it if I eat this every day." Since Melinda always respected others when she spoke, she wouldn''t say the dishes here were not very good. But she rejected Jonas''s proposal in her own way.


    During the dinner, neither of them spoke. Even though Jonas didn''t say anything, he took good care of Melinda carefully.


    "Are you free tonight? The movie I''m looking forward to will be shown today. They sent me two tickets. Let''s go together. What do you think?" said Jonas, looking at Melinda expectantly.


    Melinda would have forgotten this movie if it weren''t for Jonas. Her initial expectation was already gone. "I want to go back early and have a rest."


    "You can''t have a good rest even if you go back. Linda, you''d better relax. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself." Jonas put down his chopsticks and said in a somewhat stron


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ed. She seldom deleted anything from the computer, so it was difficult to find anything in it. Moreover, her eyes would be hurt.


    Thinking of her attitude to Victor today, Melinda felt a little embarrassed, but she didn''t show it. She looked at him searching the data quietly, while Jonas threatened her to accompany him and then he would give her a hand. Melinda looked at Victor with calm eyes, showing a little bit of anger to Jonas in her heart.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s search it tomorrow. You haven''t eaten yet, right?" Melinda knew that it was not an easy task for Victor to find that.


    He rubbed his eyes tiredly and said with a smile, "It''s really hard to find it, but as long as it exists, I''m sure we can find it."


    His words inexplicably made people have a sense of relief. Melinda rubbed her somewhat sore nose and nodded affirmatively. "Yes, but that''s the end of today."


    Victor didn''t continue and he asked Melinda to turn off the computer. He cautiously waited for her to turn off the computer and then left. He couldn''t help saying, "I have password for each computer in the department. Don''t think too much."


    Melinda smiled in embarrassment and then left the company with him. At the thought of that Victor hadn''t had dinner yet, Melinda offered to invite him to have dinner.


    "No problem. I haven''t eaten in the sidewalk food stall for a long time. Let''s go to the one by the river tonight. I''ve been missing its taste for a long time,"


    Victor said, which made Melinda feel a little strange. The people of rich families she knew were all fastidious about meals. It was rare to see them in restaurants like sidewalk food stalls.


    It was just that she was used to hiding all her doubts deep in her heart. She firmly believed that time would give her an answer to everything.


    The sidewalk food stall by the river was not far from the company, which was several minutes'' drive. Now it was very crowded. They waited for a while before they finally got the seats.


    "Do you drink?"

 Chapter 187 Rumors

    When the dishes and the barbecue were served, Victor had two empty bottles in front of him, and Melinda had only drunk less than a fifth of one bottle.


    "I don''t know why I want to drink today. Do you mind?" After these words, Victor poured another glass of beer for himself. He really wanted to drink, and Melinda didn''t mind it at all. She could drink as much as she wanted.


    Melinda shook her head and clenched the glass in her hand. She had a feeling that Victor had something on his mind.


    "Actually, today is my wedding anniversary with my ex-wife." Victor''s voice sounded a little sullen. He lowered his head and drank another glass of beer. Then, with a bitter smile, he saw a surprised look on Melinda''s face and asked, "What''s that look on your face?"


    Melinda''s eyes were full of curiosity and confusion. As a playboy, it seemed to be a very difficult thing for Victor to settle down and get married.


    Therefore, Melinda had never thought that Victor had been married, and had been divorced. When he talked about his ex-wife, she had an unspeakable feeling.


    She was confused, and the feeling was like sentimental, or relieved, or something else.


    "No, I''m just a little surprised." Melinda shook her head, telling him her true thoughts. But Victor didn''t mind at all. "Don''t be so surprised. I''m a divorced man as well."


    Melinda felt that her marriage was like a child''s play. Two marriages were both a combination of benefits, and there was no so-called love, which led her to a very vague concept of marriage.


    Just like what Jonas had done, Victor might have got married for family''s rights or other reasons.


    Melinda poured herself a glass of beer and clinked glasses with Victor. Both of them smiled knowingly.


    The talk that night also made Melinda have a great view of her leader.


    The next day, as soon as Melinda arrived at the office, she heard Victor''s somewhat excited voice. "Melinda, come and see if this is your first draft."


    Last night, Victor spent a whole night talking with a young man in the technology department. The young man had told him many ways to solve the problem. Earlier this morning, he couldn''t wait to go to the company and have a try. To his surprise, he found the first draft.


    "The first draft?"


    Melinda couldn''t help quickening her pace. Looking at the documents and pictures on the computer, she was sure that this was her first draft. At that time, the content of the speech was generally limited, not detailed, but the contents that should be expressed were very clear.


    "That''s right. How did you find that out?" After reading through the documents, Melinda repressed the ecstasy in her heart and asked. But Victor only said casually, "I had a try by the way that someone told me."


    Victor did not talk much about all the following efforts. Melinda looked at the draft excitedly, as if she had seen water in a desert. That was a look of hope.


    "Thank you, Mr. Cheng,"


    said Melinda gratefully. Not until Victor gave a reminder to her how to back up the file in the future so that it would not be easily lost, did Melinda went back to her seat. Many people had heard what


    ay long. They left the restaurant soon, and several colleagues were always watching them. When they saw them leaving, someone even took out her mobile phone to take pictures quietly.


    After a long walk, Victor went to the parking lot to pick up his car and then drove Melinda home.


    The next day, the rumors about Melinda and Victor became more and more in the company. What Melinda worried about last night was completely true. The eyes of those people looking at Melinda changed. They used to be only jealous and slandered, but now it was obvious doubts.


    "The most important thing for a woman is that she has to have nice legs. Look, she has only been in the company for a short time. I''m not sure if she will be promoted to vice section chief or director soon."


    A woman''s bitterness didn''t disgust others. On the contrary, many people thought what she said made sense.


    For the whole night, everyone in the company got to know that Melinda and Victor were having dinner outside, and they behaved so intimately. Someone even said that they walked to a hotel nearby to check in after they finished dinner.


    Everyone seemed to have witnessed the romantic interactions between Melinda and Victor, as if they had seen their love story personally. When Melinda heard that, she became restless, as if she was sitting on pins and needles.


    Last night, she had agreed to come to Victor''s office today to talk about how to explain her innocence of plagiarism, but the rumors were very disadvantageous to her.


    The rumors would get more violent if she still went to Victor''s office at such a special time.


    After a long while, Melinda rose from her seat and walked towards Victor''s office. She didn''t want to give up her advantages for these irrelevant people.


    "She must be stimulated. Is she going to ask Mr. Cheng for comfort or complain to him?"


    "Shut up! Or we''ll all be screwed."


    "How dare she pretend to be pure and innocent, bitch?"


    Seeing this, all the people thought that Melinda went to report to Victor. But Melinda turned a deaf ear to their words and endured the gossip.

 Chapter 188 The Press Conference

    There were several documents arranged on Victor''s desk, which were the ideas that he came up with. At this moment, Melinda came in and he waved to tell her to come over.


    "Have a look at these plans, which one is more suitable?" Melinda looked through the documents carefully, and found that they were almost the same. She had thought that they needed to discuss with each other about a solution, but she didn''t expect that Victor had quietly finished these things.


    "Then just hold the press conference. But I prefer to mediate with her in private."


    Melinda put her finger on a document. She was about to call for a press conference to clarify this matter, but she didn''t want to make the matter too embarrassing, so she hoped that she could have a private mediation with Sandy.


    Both of them would be mentally prepared.


    "Melinda, I hope you know that I am on your side on this matter, but from the company''s perspective, I do not agree with your decision."


    Sandy was the writer of the rival company. This time, the opponent''s attitude was to fight hard against Victor''s company. He wouldn''t revenge with kindness.


    After pondering for a while, Melinda agreed with Victor. Sandy seemed to have a bad character, and if she changed her mind, the effects would be reduced a lot.


    In order to deal with this kind of problem, they needed the help of people from the public relations department. Finally, Victor called the manager of public relations department here and spent the whole morning discussing the final plan.


    "Okay. It''s settled then. As it took a long time, we don''t have much time to prepare. It''s probably the day after tomorrow." The manager of public relations department reminded Melinda. She nodded to show her full cooperation.


    That person left the office with the laptop without saying more. After that, Melinda also proposed to leave. The people from the public relations department were still very efficient, so in the afternoon, the news was released to Melinda that the press conference would be held tomorrow morning.


    The media they invited were all familiar with their company. They knew how to deal with it. The manager was afraid that Melinda would be too nervous to speak well. He even handed a speech to Melinda.


    The speech proposed by the public relations department was strict. In this way, no one would have the chance to find fault with her.


    Putting aside her speech, Melinda had memorized the general content of the article. Stretching lazily, she took her nightgown and prepared to take a shower before going to bed. She had to face the media with the best appearance tomorrow.


    However, Melinda was a little hesitant. After hesitation, she still called the Gu''s mansion.


    The person who answered the phone was Gavin. He was so careful that he had kept the phone number of Melinda in his mind. He greeted her kindly over the phone.


    "Good evening, Mrs. Melinda."


    "Gavin, is Grandpa asleep?" Hearing the title given by Gavin, Melinda frowned, and then she went straight into the topic.


    Although Nelson had a phon


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "Who is it? Why did it take you so long to open the door?" Emily''s voice came out from inside, and the eyes of Sandy instantly lit up. She shouted at the person inside, "Miss Bai, it''s me, Sandy Zhang."


    Emily stopped at once, and then made a gesture to the assistant. The assistant walked to the side, leaving room for Sandy to enter.


    Sandy walked into the room, with an envious look in her eyes. Although Emily was not popular now, she was still rich, and any of the items in the room could be as valuable as a payment of an article of her.


    "What do you want from me?"


    Emily crossed her legs and picked up the snacks on the table, which indistinctly showed her cleavage. She liked to show her charm in front of others.


    She didn''t speak, and Sandy stood there somewhat perplexed. Her hands held around her big shirt, and her heart was still fluttering with fear. "Have you watched the news? Melinda will hold a press conference about the first draft."


    "Really? The first draft conference sounds interesting," Emily said with a sneer. She did not take it seriously at all. Sandy had a bad feeling from Emily''s attitude, and what Emily said next proved her guess.


    "Are you here to ask for my help? Do you writers always like unrealistic ideas?" Emily said sarcastically, beating up all the men in the literary ship.


    "What do you mean?" In recent years, Sandy had made a lot of work and always wanted to make contribution to it. But it was undeniable that she liked to write. Emily''s sarcasm made her unhappy.


    However, no one cared about her mood at the moment. Emily slowly ate a cherry, the crystal red seemed to merge with her red lips.


    "I say you deserve it. If you listen to me and sue Melinda, she will have no chance at all. Now you are exposed and come to beg me. Do you think I am the Savior?"


    Her red lips moved as she spoke. She looked like a savior, but she was not capable of doing that.


    Emily liked to be a person in charge of the whole situation. She detested the disobedient chess piece, just like Sandy.

 Chapter 189 Youd Better Be

    Sandy''s eyes blazed with anger. She thought that this matter was mostly caused by the woman in front of her, but now she wanted to get away.


    "Miss Bai, I think your words are very funny. If I really sue Melinda, I''m afraid I will live a more miserable life," said Sandy in a strange tone, with a pair of terrifying eyes underneath the thick bangs.


    Not threatening but frightening.


    Since Victor dared to help Melinda to clarify this matter openly, he naturally had the means to find evidence to reverse the verdict if Melinda was really engaged in the court. If that really happened, Sandy''s chances of winning were much lower.


    Emily sneered. Of course she knew it, but it had nothing to do with her. What she wanted was to embarrass Melinda.


    She didn''t care about Sandy at all. Sandy could also guess something from Emily''s attitude at this moment. She was angry that she was used by someone. Then she thought of something and smiled viciously.


    "Miss Bai, have you forgotten our conversation? I don''t mind recalling it for you."


    Emily really could not remember the conversation between them. She looked at Sandy suspiciously. Sandy was not panic at all right now, but after being provoked by Emily, she calmed down.


    She took out her mobile phone, found out the recording and played it directly. Emily rushed over madly, trying to delete the recording.


    Although Sandy gained a little weight, she was very flexible. When she dodged, she pushed Emily away. Emily was just like a dog eating on the ground.


    After a while, Emily came to herself and controlled Sandy with her assistant.


    "I don''t know how many copies of this recording I have prepared. If you like to delete it, just do it. But Miss Bai, I hope you can know that we are in the same boat. If you don''t help me, we can be screwed together. I think the media will be more excited to see a star involved in this matter than the mere fight between two small writers,"


    Sandy said it casually, thinking that it would be nice if people turned all their attention to Emily, but Emily would never accept it.


    She secretly hated Sandy''s cunning words, but there was no other way at the moment. With a gloomy face, Emily looked at Sandy. She had never thought that she would be slandered by Sandy.


    "I''ll deal with it. You''d better go home now. Don''t do anything stupid, or someone will know more about you."


    Emily had figured out that she would definitely not come up with a good solution. Hearing that, Sandy breathed a sigh of relief. She was glad that she had recorded their conversation.


    But when Sandy thought of the record, she could not help but think of the matter that Jonas asked her to say something to Emily, but she did not say that.


    At this time, Sandy firmly believed that she couldn''t let Emily know about it.


    "I hope that you will keep your words." After saying that, Sandy left Emily''s house in a hurry. As for what would happen ne


    the damages of the tea set. She didn''t want Emily to let her pay for that.


    For a long time, Emily didn''t bring up the topic she was going to say, but was mocked by Melinda.


    "Well, take a look." Emily controlled her temper, took out an envelope made of Kraft paper from her bag, and pushed it towards Melinda. While typing twice on the envelope as if she was a spy, Melinda said, "It has the same thickness as your skin."


    Though being taunted by Melinda all the time, Emily was no match for her at all.


    "As long as you apologize to the fans in the press conference and admit that you plagiarize, these money will be yours," said Emily proudly. She felt so happy that she was richer than Melinda.


    In other words, she thought that Melinda was very poor.


    Taking a sideways glance at the envelope, Melinda said, "Apologize to my fans and admit the plagiarism? Do you think I''m as stupid as you who have no brains?"


    It took her a long time to find the evidence to prove her innocence. How could she give up just because of such little money? Was she that poor? Melinda smiled ironically, but the smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes. She was curious why Emily suddenly mentioned this.


    "I remember that you have nothing to do with it, right?"


    "Why do you ask so many questions? Just take the money and do as I say."


    Emily was a little flustered by Melinda''s question. She said hurriedly, as if she was eager to hide something, but Melinda was not so easy to fool.


    "Emily, do you feel guilty? Or, it was you ordered Sandy to do that?!" Melinda stared at Emily with sparkling eyes. There was no doubt but certainty in her eyes.


    If it was Emily who did it, Melinda would not be surprised. But when did Emily arrange so many people around her.


    "No, I don''t know who Sandy is," Emily explained in a hurry, which made her look much guiltier. Melinda wouldn''t let it go easily as long as Emily was involved.


    "You''d better be."

 Chapter 190 Buying Her With Money

    "Will you say yes or no?" Emily took the envelope and opened it directly. The money inside was showed, which seemed to attract people speechlessly.


    With just a glance, Melinda drank up the tea in her cup and looked at Emily with a teasing smile. "Save the money for yourself. After the press conference is over, it''s not easy for you to make money."


    Those who understood one best would always be one''s enemies.


    Melinda didn''t know well about Emily, but she had a point. Emily was arrogant especially in front of her and wouldn''t give up easily.


    All these unusual behaviors today only meant that something bad would happen to her in the press conference.


    There must be a special connection between Emily and Sandy. Melinda put down the tea cup leisurely, and then stood up and said politely, "Thank you for your hospitality today, Miss Bai. I have something else to do, so I''m leaving."


    Melinda ignored Emily, pushed open the door of the room and left straight away. Emily was sitting on the seat, looking a little lost. Melinda''s words alerted her.


    She began to regret being involved in it. It was good to watch the fire from the other side of the river. She had made herself into an aggressive arsonist. Now the truth under the smog was sensed, and her situation was more and more dangerous.


    Knowing that the accident was related to Emily, Melinda was heavy hearted again. She was afraid that something bad would happen before the press conference.


    After thinking for a while, Melinda went straightly to Victor''s office after she went back to the company. Seeing that, the secretary and the others didn''t have to ask her and directly let her enter the office.


    Victor was dandiacal, but responsible for dealing with things that should be dealt with his heart and soul. He was concentrating on a pile of documents, with a pair of glasses.


    "What are you doing here, Melinda?" The door was pushed open, and Victor raised his head subconsciously. Seeing that it was Melinda, he stood up from his seat and threw the glasses on the bridge of his nose to one side.


    "Today, Emily came to me. She talked about the press conference tomorrow. I have a feeling that she has something to do with the incident," Melinda spoke out her guess, and then told Victor about the conversation in the tea house in detail.


    Victor didn''t know much about the entertainment circle, but he had heard about Emily, for a reason called Melinda.


    "She is picking on you?" Victor had privately prepared the words before he asked. He had a clear understanding of the people and things around Melinda. One of the most important figures was Emily.


    It could be said that the reason why Melinda was in such a bad situation was because of Emily.


    "What? I suppose so." Melinda had some doubts to Victor''s conjectures, and then frankly admitted it. She simply thought that she was the victim of the matter, no matter who first thought of it, and that she must be targeted by someone else.


    However, she didn''t notice that Victor seemed to know a lot about the things around her.


    "Deep down in t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ''t seen for a long time.


    "What do you want me to do for you?" At this time, Michelle was hiding in the washroom of the lounge. She put her hand on the phone and whispered. Every time she received Emily''s phone call, she was always very careful.


    Because she knew that she was going to do something dark, so she didn''t want others to know.


    Emily sighed in her mind, ''she is a smart man who doesn''t talk too much. She is a straightforward person, but this kind of person is often the most terrifying.''


    It was what Jonas had told her before. Some people were unknown to others, not because they were ordinary, but because they knew how to hide and find the best opportunity for themselves.


    This was just how Michelle was. She was just an ordinary employee in the company, but she had helped Emily to trouble Melinda many times secretly and no one had found out that.


    "At the same price as the last time, I will give you half of the deposit, and then give you another half after you finish the task. This time, what you want to do is very simple. You just need to format Melinda''s computer."


    Michelle didn''t know why Emily was so mean to Melinda, but she always did it as long as she had the money. However, she was a little hesitant this time. Although she had not been exposed for several times, she felt that she was on the edge of danger.


    But what Emily offered was quite tempting. Thinking that if she could do one thing for her, the money she got would be more than all her salary for many years, Michelle agreed.


    The next day was the press conference. According to the requirements of the public relations department, Melinda changed into a formal suit, with a light make-up on her face, and her hair was tied into a ponytail falling behind the head. A typical capable style.


    The press conference was to be held at half past ten. Melinda went to the company first to sort out the documents needed, and then went to the hotel with Victor. As for the site of the conference, the public relations department had already been busy with it.

 Chapter 191 Ungrateful

    All the things needed were stored in the computer. After sitting down, she turned on the computer and was ready to copy the data to the USB flash drive for the press conference. However, she found that it was empty.


    The computer seemed to have been switched. The files used today were all gone. Even the back-up part was also lost.


    Melinda trembled to click the mouse, not giving up searching, but the result was the same.


    All the people in the office left the mouse and staggered towards the office and she called Victor. Her panic made people wonder what had happened to her.


    "What''s wrong with you? The launch event hasn''t even started yet." Victor had just arrived at the company. Today he also had to attend the press conference. He was dressed in a black suit, not as casual as usual.


    He couldn''t help but frown at the sight of Melinda who rushed to him in a hurry.


    She was not the kind of rash person. Something must have happened something bad to her when she was nervous at this time. He teased her, trying to make her relaxed.


    "The file on my computer isn''t there. What should we do? The launch event is about to start." She held him by the arm, as if he was a life-saving straw. Her forehead was covered with cold sweat, and she felt remorseful.


    She guessed that it must have something to do with Emily. Emily would not let it go, but she did not prepare for it. She really hated her own carelessness.


    Noticing her remorse, he patted her on the back to comfort her. "Don''t worry. Tell me more details."


    Though she spoke incoherently, her general meaning was expressed. It was normal that the computer broke down for twice, but it went on like this every time, which made people think deeply.


    "I¡­ Do you think you are a joke now? " She lowered her hands feebly and stood by with her head down, full of self mockery.


    She didn''t blame anyone now. She blamed herself for not being strong enough. That was why she was framed so easily.


    "That''s not like you. Don''t worry. I have backup of that document when I found it. Calm down first. We will go to the hotel later."


    He didn''t expect that Melinda would always lose the manuscript. It really came in handy. Her eyes shone with surprise, and then she kept nodding her head.


    She did not return to the Department, but sat in Victor''s office to rest. The Secretary poured her a glass of warm water very considerately. With her eyes closed, she tried to calm herself down.


    It was ten o''clock sharp. Victor stopped his work at hand and said quietly, "Melinda, it''s time to go to the conference."


    His voice was very soft, as if he was worried that he would frighten her. Now she was like a frightened bird who would not calm herself down.


    A short break calmed her down. "Wait a minute. I need to fix my make-up."


    Th


    ong?"


    Said Emily. Sandy was a little calmer than before, but she had a stronger sense of foreboding.


    Sometimes, the sixth sense was a really scary thing.


    Emily was very confident, she was sure that Melinda had no evidence, Emily was waiting to see how bad that would be in the end.


    When everyone finished their speech, some reporters finally couldn''t wait to ask Melinda about the evidence. After all, both sides had different opinions on the matter, but they didn''t have conclusive evidence.


    The three people''s expression made the crowd even more curious.


    "I know that all of you are eager to see the evidence. Of course we have sorted out, or what happened just now would be a joke." The manager for public relations said. Then he waved to the staff, and the curtain behind the three people was put down.


    Victor ordered to sort out the documents and now they were presented to everyone in the form of projection, and the comparison of the details and time, which even caused the arrogant words to ask Sandy to take out the first draft earlier.


    The photo had been sent online. It was posted with words "welcome to identify". Don''t let others say it was a Photoshop picture.


    "In addition, we also found an interesting recording. Dear journalists, cover your heart and hold the recording pen. This is a big surprise for you."


    Victor said jokingly. The worker under his instruction spread a conversation between Jonas and Sandy, including the conversation about how Sandy made a deal with Emily.


    The medias at the scene were excited in an instant. Wasn''t this a lottery? They didn''t expect that Emily would get involve in the conflicts between Melinda and sandy.


    It was so interesting.


    All of a sudden, everything pointed to Emily. Emily, who questioned by her that, Sandy was slapped in the face. "You ungrateful bastard! You betrayed me!"

 Chapter 192 Having A Happy Ending

    When the recording was played, Sandy knew that she was in a big trouble. At the moment, Emily Slapped Sandy''s face.


    And Sandy was very angry.


    "Emily, don''t forget that this was just because you are so cruel and vicious. You want to make Melinda losing all standing and reputation." Sandy was disdainful of Emily''s accusation.


    Emily regretted getting involved in this matter, so did Sandy.


    Her initial purpose was to make troubles for Melinda. After that, Emily had successfully turned the event into a big thing, which attracted a lot of media.


    They would eventually be defeated.


    The two women, who were complaining against each other, looked at each other with hatred. Sandy just wanted to cover her faces with her hands, without having a look, Sandy could still feel the pain clearly.


    Emily had a heart as vicious as a scorpion beneath her innocent appearance.


    Emily was still cursing on the other side. When she opened her mouth, Sandy grabbed a pillow behind her back and threw it at Emily.


    "Bitch, how dare you do that?"


    When the assistant came on, she saw the two women fighting on the sofa. Their hair was messy and their clothes were askew. Emily had always been used to behaving like this and her face was red.


    Sandy wasn''t better than Emily. Emily''s fingernails were grasping Sandy''s hands ruthlessly. Then Sandy''s body was covered with bruises and even bleeding.


    "Emily!" The assistant, who spoke in a low voice, failed to stop the two women. Later, Sher went in and saw the scene in front of her. She couldn''t help but stop the two women with anger.


    "Ask this woman out." Sher said to the assistant and pointed at Sandy. What she said was so ironic that nobody could get away with it. Emily was still involved with this thing at this time, which made Sher''s heart heave sharply.


    Emily tidied up her messy hair, but she felt a sudden pain in the corner of her mouth. She groaned and picked up her mobile phone to find that she was in a state of bruise.


    "Emily, as a public figure, don''t you think your current situation is not good enough to be with such a woman?"


    Sher rubbed her forehead, feeling a throbbing pain in her temples. And the assistant took Sandy out of the apartment. After saw tht Sandy was leave, Sher was secretly relieved.


    "I ask you to go to the company. Get yourself dressed up."w No one believes that she was once a popular star.


    Hearing that she was going to see someone, Emily got flustered. She must be ugly now, if she went to the company, she must be laughed at.


    Noticing her panic, Sher didn''t know what to do. The recording released on the Melinda''s press conference was totally out of expectation and without any preparation, the public relations department had already been a mess.


    Emily''s personal image had already affected the company, so the CEO called the director of star directly and ordered


    t.


    The manager of the financial department breathed a sigh of relief. He now knew that they were here for this matter. "Boss, do you have any detailed plan?"


    "Someone is following us."


    "Boss, are the company is the one investor?" The manager asked in shock. If that was the case, it would cost a lot, and Jonas nodded affirmatively.


    Due to the aura around Jonas, the manager had to swallow back any words or complaints.


    Jonas then asked him to do a lot of things, and also asked him to handle with other departments. In short, he trusted them, but if he couldn''t complete this task well, he could directly hand in his resignation letter.


    He planned to buy the copyright of her novel and turned it into a TV series. If a novel was made into a TV series, it would be as if studied abroad and was plated with a layer of gold.


    He supported her in his own way.


    When the news came to the company of Melinda, everybody in the department congratulated her though they were envious of her. They all kept their mouth shut about what happened in the past.


    According to the information on the Internet, people knew that Melinda was not only under the protection of Victor, but also valued by Jonas, the CEO of Soaring Group. He bought her book''s copyright and was ready to make a larger TV series.


    No one in A City would question Jonas''s ability. The latest literary circle would be in a hot topic.


    "Congratulations! You have a happy ending!" Victor initially mocked her, but on the other hand, he felt pity for her. This was the way she went through. He realized that she might have given up for many times, and finally she had been through it.


    "I would like to thank you for your patronage, Mr. Cheng. How about having dinner with us today?"


    Melinda said with a smile. In fact, she had planned to do that after the press conference. However, she was so busy at that time that it was delayed until now.

 Chapter 193 In The Same Boat

    "Is this a victory banquet?"


    "Sort of," Melinda replied after a moment''s reflection, in order to ease the relationship between her and colleagues. After all, too many things had happened.


    But fortunately, the past was past. She was in a good mood because of the happy event, and she would not take those people''s words seriously.


    "Let me join you. It''s a treat to the colleagues." Victor made a good excuse, leaving Melinda no excuse to refuse him. And then he announced the news about the dinner in the staff group of his company.


    Melinda had already booked the restaurant. When it was time to go off work in the evening, the staffs of the company were divided into two or three, heading to the restaurant, which was bustling.


    The banquet was very lively. People all gave Melinda face. At the dinner time, those who were incited by the crowd to act, draw lots with wine bottles, and whoever was ordered couldn''t refuse.


    A group of people were having dinner, boisterously, but Michelle did not show up. The people in the same department with her said that she was not feeling well, so she went home.


    "Is Michelle Yu the one who helped Emily?" Melinda whispered to Victor in a low voice when no one noticed her.


    After the press conference, she was busy dealing with the media. And this matter was handled by Victor. At this time, when Melinda asked, he just nodded, but said nothing.


    "No one can refuse money," Melinda murmured, and took a sip of the fruit wine, depressed. The fresh fruit flavor covered the taste of alcohol well, and did not burn her throat. It was just that this kind of alcohol was very strong.


    Most of the men sitting by the side of Victor were all toasting to him and Melinda. Taking advantage of this opportunity to cotton up to him, he concerned about her in this way and didn''t let her drink too much.


    The crowd didn''t leave until it was eight o''clock. There were only two of them left. Melinda was slightly drunk, but she was still sober. Victor was drunk with his face red.


    "These people are really horrible."


    Victor rubbed his temples as he spoke, and then Melinda asked the waiter for a glass of water for him.


    After he drank the warm water, Victor felt much better. He leaned back on his seat lazily. Just when Melinda felt that he was about to fall asleep, he suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Melinda, have I told you about my ex-wife?"


    "You''ve mentioned once before."


    Victor said that he had also been divorced, but he didn''t talk much about his ex-wife. Melinda didn''t know much about him, let alone learn more about the people around him.


    He sighed and was really a little drunk. At this time, he had the mood to confess in front of Melinda. He wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to tell what had happened in the past as a story.


    "You know that I''m a notorious playboy, right?" The expression in Victor''s eyes was somewhat unreadable, as if he was self-mocking or confused.


    Victor had settled down his mind to live a calm life, but it became even worse aft


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    because of Victor.


    He couldn''t help but pay close attention to Melinda. What he got from her was that she was getting closer to Victor. After what happened last time, her attitude towards Victor changed a lot.


    As an old saying goes, "a clean hand wants no washing." Melinda didn''t have to avoid contacting with Victor. She did not deliberately avoid getting along with him, just like treating an ordinary friend.


    Victor was a smart man. He saw the changes of Melinda and the way they got along with each other quietly, which made both of them feel comfortable and give each other more chances to get along with each other.


    When Jonas knew this, he could only be anxious in his heart. He walked back and forth, which made Nelson''s eyes almost turn blue. Queena was sitting next to him, with her eyes closed and her head rubbing.


    "Jonas, what happened?" Since when did Jonas behave like this at home? Even if he had something to deal with, he would deal with it in the small villa by himself.


    When his mother asked him, Jonas turned to Nelson and managed to say, "Grandpa, it has been a long time since the last time you saw Linda."


    Nelson was stunned, but soon smiled. He thought, ''It seems that the reason why Jonas has done so much is to ask me, an old man, to help him.''


    "What? You miss her? You pissed her off, didn''t you?" Nelson calmly drank the tea, and even told Queena the story and background of the tea, in order to ignore Jonas.


    "Dad, look how worried Jonas is. Just help him." Queena still cared about her son. Seeing his mother standing by his side, Jonas felt relieved.


    Nelson was a little hesitant. Now he didn''t want Melinda to do anything that would make herself unhappy because of anyone.


    If he proposed to meet Melinda, she would naturally not refuse.


    "Without Melinda, the house is a little desolate," Nelson said in an emotion, and finally agreed to have a talk with Melinda. The anxiety on the face of Jonas faded a little. Queena put in a good word for Jonas to comfort Nelson.

 Chapter 194 Beauty Saving The Hero

    Nelson was a decisive person. After being persuaded by Queena, and he also missed Melinda, he immediately asked Gavin to arrange a car for him to Melinda''s apartment.


    After the last dinner, Melinda felt a little uncomfortable in her stomach. She ate light food these two days. As a result, she was caught by Nelson on the spot.


    "Why do you eat so casually? You had lost a lot of weight. Now, you are going to be skinny." Nelson''s eyes were full of pity. What he said was full of his reproachful emotion.


    Melinda wanted to explain, but she feared that Nelson would feel sorry for her if he knew that she had hurt her stomach because of the gathering and drinking. So she just closed her mouth, without saying anything, and listened with her head down to his awkward concern.


    Nelson chattered for a while, but Melinda didn''t say a word. At last, she stood aside with a glass of water in her hand.


    "Grandpa, drink some water." Melinda had a deep and graceful smile, which made people want to smile with her.


    Nelson had no immunity to her smile. His pretending to be serious just now disappeared in an instant.


    "You naughty girl," Nelson sighed with profound resignation. Melinda helped him to sit down on the sofa, and Nelson took a sip of the water to calm himself down. When the glass of water fell, he hesitated and finally opened his mouth, "Linda, move back. No one dares to make you suffer once I can protect you."


    The smile on Melinda''s face suddenly froze, and then she said vaguely, "Grandpa, I live here very well."


    "Jonas has realized his mistake. He... Please give each other a chance and go home." Nelson sighed deeply at the mention of Jonas. He had been lack of confidence since he tried to convince Melinda to go back home.


    Melinda still didn''t change her mind. She just shook her head with a smile. Nelson knew her stubbornness, so he didn''t expect her to come back to the Gu''s mansion.


    "It has been such a long time since that happened and all the misunderstandings have been proved to be mistakes. Why don''t you two sit down and have a good talk? Would you like to have a meal together?"


    Nelson looked at her with hope. This was his last struggle. Although a meal could not represent anything, it at least had two people to clear up all the misunderstandings.


    Instead of agreeing to his request or refusing it immediately, she thought for a long time before she nodded and said, "Okay, I will have a meal with him in peace."


    They could act as if they hadn''t had any difficulties in their relationship for the last several years and they could be just friends.


    Nelson breathed a sigh of relief. He had been worried that he would fail when he came here.


    The restaurant was reserved by Nelson. It was a private restaurant owned by the Soaring Group, and only people from Gu''s family would come to have dinner at this restaurant. If he wasn''t worried about Melinda''s unhappiness, he almost wanted to prepare the meal in Gu''s mansion.


    The interior decoration was


    , he selectively ignored the existence of Jonas, and then sat down beside Melinda, paying no attention to Jonas''s feelings.


    Jonas''s eyes became deeper and more difficult to guess, but the cold atmosphere around him was definitely not as gentle as when he was with Melinda.


    "Linda, your seat is over here. I have always heard of Mr. Cheng''s name. Now I finally see you. I want to have a good chat." Seeing the bright smile on Jonas''s face, Melinda felt it creepy. She was taken to the seat which she sat at the beginning by Jonas before she could sit down.


    Jonas sat between her and Victor.


    But Victor was still calm. And they really had a chat.


    They didn''t share any same topic, but they were able to continue the conversation.


    Melinda was shocked by this. She looked at them, but the expression on both of their faces was impeccable.


    "I lost the first draft of Mel that day by accident, which freaked me out. Fortunately, I had a backup before the accident..." Victor recalled the incident that day and described his history with Melinda in a dubious tone.


    "But I still have to thank Mr. Jonas. Without your recording, we would not have been so smooth." Victor was a man who liked stabbing others in the face with a smile. It was the case that Jonas had a quarrel with Melinda because of the recording, and now Victor just brought it up deliberately.


    If it were in the past, Jonas would absolutely leave and people would know the consequences of provoking him later. But today because of the presence of Melinda, he had said what he had discussed earlier and embarrassed himself.


    At the same time, in Emily''s apartment, there were many paper on the table, on which there were various plans as the headlines, but all of them were blurred.


    Emily sat at the desk with a pen in her hand, frowning. Then she threw the pen on the desk with a bang, mixed the paper and threw it into the trash can.


    There was the last piece of paper on the table, with words "beauty saving the hero".

 Chapter 195 Turn Over

    Emily''s finger fell on the paper, a cunning smile appearing on the corner of her mouth. She fancied this plan in her mind and felt that it was very suitable.


    She didn''t have much savings in her credit card, but she still hired some bodyguards to work for her.


    Her plan was simple. She planned to kidnap Jonas when he went back home and save the hero. Naturally, it was her, Emily, who stood out. Jonas was affectionate, so he would surely be grateful to her.


    Emily thought it was a perfect plan. She not only knew Jonas''s character, but also knew his schedule of daily life. Only by knowing all of these could she implement this plan perfectly.


    Soon, Emily showed up in a hidden building group. The building was a little shabby, but many people knew that the gang was here.


    Most of them are people who do things with money.


    Emily had talked to the person who was in charge of, and told them that she needed a few strong men to help her out, but she couldn''t give them the specific time. There were knife scars all over these people, and they was ferocious at first glance. With satisfaction, Emily told them her plan.


    "This way, he won''t be hurt. Do you understand?" Emily was afraid that the group of people did not understand, so she asked carefully. The few strong men nodded at the same time.


    The smile on Emily''s face immediately relaxed a lot. When she thought of the perfect plan, her face became brighter.


    Instead of rushing back to her apartment, she walked towards a coffee shop. Today she not only invited this group of people, but also an old friend she had met two years ago.


    There was a secret relationship between her and that person.


    If it was someone else, Emily would never want to see, but she could not help having a little expectation on that person.


    The coffee shop was the Starbucks in a shopping mall. Emily wore sunglasses and mask, and her hair was unbound. When she approached the coffee shop, she was recognized by the person at a glance.


    If Melinda was here now, she would be very shocked. The man looked like Jonas mostly. With the aid of makeup, people who were not familiar with Jonas might easily mistake him for Jonas.


    There was a great difference between their imposing manner. This man looked gloomy in the dark, while Jonas looked sharp and fierce in the high position.


    "Here you are." His voice sounded creepy, and the malicious and frightening expression appeared in his eyes. When Emily saw him again, she was still frightened by him.


    "Long time no see."


    After she came to herself, Emily looked at the face that she missed so much. She was a little obsessed with this face. The coffee shop was really not a proper place for the person in front of her, but Emily did not care.


    This was what she expected. Those things that she couldn''t do with Jonas should be done by the person in front of her.


    In the following days, Emily was very close to that man. One of the media accidentally came


    rned over.


    Thinking of this, she endured it.


    "Your friend... Do you need me to go with you?" Sher was a professional manager. Having been in this industry for a long time, she had a good taste.


    Besides, she was really good at persuading people. She could list a lot of beautiful conditions in an instant.


    "No, thanks."


    Emily turned her down without hesitation. Sher''s face darkened instantly. The smile on her face was gone. "I have something to deal with for other artists in the company. I will go first," she said.


    After leaving the company, Emily called Jerry. She knew where Jerry lived in A City. Not long after the call, Emily appeared in the apartment where Jerry lived.


    The relationship between her and Jerry was very subtle. After coming to the door, Emily directly spoke out her purpose. "Are you willing to act in the play?"


    "I haven''t acted. I need to think about it." Jerry was very calm, so calm that sometimes people would feel scared. Emily knew his temper and did not say much. "You can just tell me when you have made up your mind. But it won''t last for too long."


    It was impossible to make it hot all the time. There wasn''t much time left for her in the company.


    At the same time, Melinda began to discuss the contract of shooting her own novel with Jonas. The staffs of the studio were all devoted to logistic work, so they handed the negotiation thing over to Melinda.


    "The leading man put his fingers under the chin of the leading female role and approached her slowly... Like this?" Jonas read the book and imitated the content to do the same thing to Melinda, which made him feel very interesting.


    Melinda''s face suddenly froze. She regretted that she wrote romantic novels. She slapped back Jonas''s hand and looked at him gloomily.


    "The scriptwriter will pay attention to this plot." Melinda just wanted to leave here as soon as possible. But since it was a rare chance to be with her, Jonas wouldn''t give it up easily.

 Chapter 196 Sleeping Together

    Jonas liked to see Melinda like this, which made him feel particularly funny and adorable.


    He didn''t care much about being pushed away by Melinda. Instead, he put the finger, which had touched her chin, near his lips. The evil and attractive look on his face had subverted Melinda''s understanding of the cold man in front of her.


    She even started to suspect that was this person exactly the one she knew?


    But her earlobe became red and was about to drip blood as she looked at Jonas movement.


    Jonas was satisfied with what he saw.


    He resumed his serious manner and began to look through the contract carefully. The contract was drew up by himself. Most of the terms suggested were for the benefits of Melinda, but there were some terms that made her unhappy.


    It was a matter of personal interests. But the point was Jonas could offer her such great benefits there. It depended on whether she would like to eat this honey or not.


    Being a writer, Melinda expected her designs to be recognized by more people. Her colleagues also hoped that she could win the contract.


    But when the investor was Jonas, she felt so strange.


    "I have to discuss with the studio about the contract." The teasing expression in Jonas''s eyes made Melinda tremble, so she casually found an excuse.


    But it didn''t matter to Jonas. He supported his head with his hands and looked at Melinda. His cold and sharp eyebrows softened at this time. His eyes were deep, as if they were obsidian, attracting people all the time.


    "I remember that my first requirement of cooperation is that you have the decision-making right all the time." Even if the company would suffer losses, they still wanted to get it. After all, the result was the most important.


    Jonas was a celebrity. It was hard not to make the TV play a hit.


    Hearing this, Melinda was stunned. It was not until now that she had remembered about that condition. She felt somewhat embarrassed. Unconsciously, she talked about the contract with Jonas.


    But within three seconds, the topic was changed.


    "Mr. Jonas, if you are too busy to talk about this matter with me today, I can go back first." The corners of Melinda''s mouth lifted into a smile, and the calmness in her eyes could no longer be maintained.


    "It''s late. Let''s have a meal first and then we can continue our talk." Jonas agreed with what Melinda said, but deliberately misinterpreted her words, saying that it was late, so he took her to the staff canteen for a meal.


    He made an excuse that he wanted to finish this business today, but he only had little time, so they had to talk while eating. However, when they were eating, he didn''t talk about anything serious, except that he attracted a lot of onlookers.


    Melinda returned to the company with unhappiness. She was depressed when others asked her about the contract. Her colleagues thought she must have encountered a problem.


    After all, the business partner she negotiated with was not an o


    da had a feeling of discomfort in her heart.


    "Where do I need to sign?" Jonas said. Meanwhile, his secretary opened several documents and pointed at the place where he needed to sign. Then she showed her cleavage quickly.


    Melinda''s eyelids twitched. The secretary noticed that there was another person in the office. She looked at Melinda unhappily, and then she ingratiated herself with Jonas. "Mr. Jonas, don''t you have to look through the papers?"


    "No, I believe you." The secretary was even more excited. After preparing for a long time, she finally got the chance.


    The secretary had been flattering Jonas. Standing aside, Melinda didn''t say anything, but her face darkened.


    After Jonas signed several documents while Melinda was in torture, the secretary left. But thinking of her purpose, she held her head high.


    After the secretary left, Melinda couldn''t help but ask, "Is that how you lead your company? !"


    Frivolous, profligate, these words suddenly rushed into Melinda''s mind, and all of them were describing the person who looked at her playfully.


    "What?" Jonas prolonged his voice and stood up from his seat. As he approached, Melinda felt her heart beat faster.


    She felt her heart was going to jump out of her chest.


    Her pupils dilated a lot. Jonas reached out and pinched her chin, his tone frivolous and serious. "I was not like this before. If you want me to change, then come back."


    His words sounded like he was blaming her for making him a jerk and it was all because of the fact that Melinda had left. Melinda was forced to look into his eyes which were with strong feelings that she dared not look into his eyes.


    But then she realized that she didn''t do anything wrong and she should not feel guilty. Melinda goggled her eyes and looked at Jonas. It seemed to make her feel that she didn''t lose.


    The finger pulp, which was a little rough, pinched her chin. His breath went into her nose continuously, making Melinda want to cry.

 Chapter 197 Play With Her

    Melinda had complicated feelings. When she came back to her senses, she felt that her cheeks were wet. In a hurry, she pushed off Jonas, turned around and left. As she reached to her eyes, a drop of tear fell down from her cheek.


    As soon as she opened the door, the secretary happened to come in with a cup of coffee. Seeing her, the secretary smiled with mockery and walked into the office.


    Melinda did not notice the irony of the secretary.


    After Melinda left, Jonas stood still. He was very sad as he saw Melinda crying, as if his heart was gripped by something.


    "Mr. Jonas." The secretary appeared behind Jonas, winking her eyes. She thought she was pretty, fiddling with her hair, hoping that Jonas could let her stand beside him as just now.


    "Get out," Emma said coldly, without taking a look at the woman. He did that just now just to provoke Melinda. He felt sick just thinking about it now.


    He was happy when he finally achieved his goal. But the tears on Melinda''s face just now made him regret. He was still so childish to do something that made her sad.


    Melinda did not know he was annoyed. The secretary didn''t know what she had done wrong to make Jonas''s attitude changed so much. She wanted to try again to flirt with him.


    But she was a smart girl. Moreover, men didn''t cherish the thing which was easy to get.


    Melinda hadn''t come to the company for the next few days, and she hadn''t mentioned anything about cooperation. Instead, the secretary dressed in an exaggerated way that she wished she could appear in front of Jonas all the time.


    "I think you should know how to behave yourself," Jonas said in an indifferent tone. It seemed that the person in front of him was not a woman, but a piece of wood.


    When the secretary came in, her whole dress was split to the top and all the fabric was exposed.


    And the fabric was made of lace, and everyone could understand what it meant, but when the secretary saw that Jonas began to teach her in a serious way, her face suddenly changed. Thinking of the past several days, Jonas''s attitude became even colder, and her heart fell heavily, and she rushed toward Jonas.


    But she hit awkwardly on the chair. Jonas dodged it immediately and his face turned dark. He fired the secretary immediately.


    In fact, he had decided to get rid of that trouble as soon as possible, though he had prepared to irritate Melinda. After all, in order to prevent a future trouble from happening, he had better solve it in advance.


    In the quiet apartment, the young man was stroking the photo in his hand. The expression i


    nk up all the wine in the bag, feeling all dizzy. Today she was so irritable that she didn''t return home. She just fell asleep on the bench.


    Her body curled up into a small ball. Jerry stood nearby and looked at her. He didn''t get close to her until he was sure that she was drunk.


    "Hello."


    Jerry stretched out his hand and poked Emily''s cheek. Emily opened her eyes in a daze. She shook her head fiercely and blinked her eyes in the hope of sobering up a little.


    "Jonas,"


    Emily cried happily. Touching that familiar face with her fingers, she seemed to be comforted and behaved like a kitten.


    She murmured the name of Jonas. With a sense of coolness, she came so close to Jerry, which made Emily happier, just as she remembered.


    She reached out and hugged Jerry, who was stunned and then struck back madly.


    Being a hot blooded man, he was tempted by Emily.


    "Honey, shall we go home?" His voice rose slightly at the end, but people felt that he was speaking clumsily and his tone was different from that of Jonas. But drunk, Emily nodded continuously.


    When they arrived at Jerry''s home, the park was next to his apartment. As soon as they entered the door, they couldn''t help but get closer to each other.


    The name Emily murmured was still the same as before.


    The last thing Jerry wanted all his life was to be compared with Jonas. And Emily of course would irritate him.


    Emily held Jerry tightly, not letting him go.


    "Jonas, you finally talk to me."


    The next day, Emily woke up with a distressed feeling.


    "Ah." Emily opened her eyes and found that she was in a strange place. Thinking of what had happened between her and Jonas last night, she shrank back to the person next to her.

 Chapter 198 Cheated

    Feeling the movement, Jerry woke up.


    Emily couldn''t help smiling with satisfaction. She thought that she was so attractive to Jonas.


    Before Jerry had time to make any move, Emily turned over and sat up. When their eyes met, she was stunned and froze in place.


    The person in front of her wasn''t Jonas! She got nervous. Jerry let out a muffled groan, and his eyes were immediately filled with haze.


    Emily''s struggle ended in being lost in thought.


    "Who... Who are you?" asked Emily, half sober.


    "You started it." As Jerry spoke, Emily did not have a chance to speak. Everything was over, and the two lay down again.


    The quilt made Emily feel uncomfortable. Jerry told Emily everything about what happened last night. Emily believed everything. She didn''t dare to make any trouble for Jerry, so she left in a hurry.


    Thinking of what happened that night, Jerry''s eyes turned red.


    He placed the photo on the place where it had been, and thought to himself, ''I''m sure I''ll avenge for my mother.''


    The Internet was full of news about Emily and him. He was a step closer to success.


    As soon as Melinda arrived at the company, she heard many people talking about the name "Emily". This name hadn''t appeared in her life for a long time, but someone mentioned it and let her to pay attention to it reflexively.


    "The man really looks like the CEO of Soaring Group. I must take him for that CEO if I am not careful."


    "Yeah, if it weren''t for the mysterious man, I would have thought he was Mr. Jonas of Soaring Group."


    "No one can say for sure. Maybe he is. He might use another identity."


    The crowd was talking about it. Melinda turned on the computer and searched online according to the words she just heard.


    News about Emily and the mysterious man spread all over the place. Not to mention others, even Melinda was almost mistaken for the person in front of her. She thought it must be Jonas.


    But when she looked at him carefully, she found that there were many differences.


    It was a heated discussion by the public right now. There were various versions. Among them, people said that Emily had found a plastic surgery man, who looked exactly like Jonas. It seemed that she really loved Jonas.


    ''They do look alike, '' Melinda sighed in her heart. She read several more news posts, from which there were many pictures of different angles and bore a striking similarity.


    "Mel, don''t you have cooperation with Mr. Jonas recently? Do they look like each other?" A colleague saw Melinda and she could not help asking. Melinda compared the man on


    onger she looked at the two, the more she felt that they looked like each other.


    The thought that Emily was with a man who looked like Jonas made Melinda sick.


    "Emily is really getting more and more vile. She can make me sick even when we don''t see each other," Melinda mumbled.


    At this time, Emily was at her home, receiving Jerry.


    After they sat down on the sofa, Emily took a bottle of drink for Jerry and said, "This is the only drink at home."


    "It''s okay. I am not picky," Jerry said indifferently, looking at Emily. She wore a white chiffon long dress, with off the shoulder design, revealing her beautiful collarbone and slender shoulders.


    "You said last time that you would give me a chance to act the hero of the movie. Do you still remember it?"


    Jerry was a calm and terrible person. Even though he had a lot of thoughts in his mind, he did not forget his own business.


    Emily was very happy that Jerry took the initiative to talk about it. Jerry had only said that he would consider it before, but now he seemed to have other purposes.


    Now Emily thought that she had the initiative.


    "Of course. Have you made up your mind?" Emily said firmly. It happened that the company urged her today. If she didn''t reach an agreement, the company would give up.


    "I have thought it over and I agree." Thinking of the gap between him and Jonas, thinking of the tragic death of his mother, Jerry made up his mind.


    "I can help you get it, but you have to promise me one thing," Emily said as if she was sure that she would succeed. Her eyes were fixed on Jerry, and the man''s eyes were also deep and ferocious.


    As if he had made great breakthrough and was ready to stand in the sunshine.

 Chapter 199 Its My Pleasure

    Emily''s heart skipped a beat. She felt like she was making a deal with the devil. It was obvious that she was the one who put forward this, but why the one who took control was like Jerry.


    However, since she had said that, there was no room for regret.


    She had no other choice but to do that.


    The people in the company were also pressing step by step, but now she needed the help of Jerry to complete her previous plan.


    ''To win or I perish.'' Emily was now a gambler, and crazy gamblers had always the courage to go all out.


    "What do you want?"


    Jerry was alone, and there was nothing to fear. It was hatred that supported him all these years. Every step he took now was closer to take revenge.


    Emily was the best stepping stone among them.


    "It''s very simple. You should have seen the news on the Internet. Those people, including me, noticed you because of your face. It looks like someone."


    Emily told him the truth without any hiding, just to tell Jerry the sincerity of their cooperation.


    Jerry laughed. Of course he knew, and he knew better than anyone else why he looked like that man, just because they had the similar blood.


    And the blood made him sick.


    "You mean Jonas?"


    "It seems that you have found the news about him. He was my lover before, but he has changed his mind now. I want to get him back and need your help."


    Emily said seriously about her love with Jonas. Others might think it was general story, but to Jerry, it was different.


    His mother, just like Emily, was tricked by the disgusting father and son of Gu family, so she ended up like this.


    "Just tell me the plan." Jerry''s tone softened a lot.


    He didn''t want to see the tragedy of his mother repeat. He wanted to do something else.


    Emily spoke out her plan without hesitation, "you look like him. As long as you sre attracted by him, he will definitely look for you. At that time, we''ll take this opportunity to take advantages.


    The moment Jerry thought about Jonas, Jerry was thrilled and agreed without hesitation.


    "I think your plan is very good. I will try my best to cooperate then."


    Jerry was very expectant about this plan and even began to tell Emily about it, when it was beyond Emily''s notice.


    "It seems that you hate him very much." In their short conversation, Emily could tell from Jerry''s disgust and resentment to Jonas. Thinking about Jerry''s identity, she wasn''t surprised that Jerry in such a bad attitude to Jonas.


    "Who will like someone who looks like himself? Even the twins may hate the other one."


    Jerry perfunctorily said. He was reluctant to mention more about his background and past, but when he saw that Emily was still suspicious, he could not help but purse his lips tightly.


    He began to hesitate if he should tell Emily about


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    only a few years older than Jerry, but his experience and the description of people around him seemed to be an old man who had aged for a long time.


    To live the most lonely and original life.


    This was his brother. Jonas closed his eyes and his mind was in a mess. He didn''t know what to do.


    "Maybe I should meet him and make an acquaintance with him."


    Jonas thought, he looked through the files again. He had kept it from his grandpa temporarily, and he had warned William over and over again.


    As for the news, when he found out the identity of Jerry, Jonas had asked the public relations department of Soaring Group to control it. The people in the Gu''s mansion should not know it yet.


    Thinking of this, Jonas suddenly realized that he had forgotten one person. That was Melinda. ''If she talks this with grandpa¡­''


    However, Melinda was smart enough to figure it out if he did something strange. What''s more, Melinda said she didn''t want to talk to him a few days ago.


    Jonas took out the phone and called Jerry. Jerry answered the phone before it was hung up.


    "Hello."


    "Jerry? I''m Jonas. "


    Since Jonas said his name directly. Jonas had tried his best to protect his family from being attacked. No matter Jerry knew his identity or not, he must have guessed it.


    Jerry kept silence. In fact, this was the first time that he had talked to Jonas. Although it was merely a few words, for no reason, he felt that the gap between them was so obvious.


    "What''s up?"


    He was cold to Jonas, but Jonas didn''t care. He thought it was normal.


    "I guess you have known who you are. Let''s meet." Jonas did not use any intrigue in the business world. He just came straight to the point and chatted with Jerry.


    Jerry didn''t expect that he could be so arrogant, and then Jerry felt that he was looked down upon.


    "Okay. It''s my pleasure."

 Chapter 200 Being Abducted

    It seemed that Jerry was very pleased to meet Jonas, and even looked forward to it.


    "How about this afternoon?" Jonas thought about his schedule and asked. His relationship with Jerry was complicated, but at least he maintained the things that a brother should do.


    He didn''t have many relatives. Some of them were his uncle''s families who want to get Soaring Group. Although Jerry was a bastard of his father, he was quite close to him by blood.


    Jonas just don''t know his character. If he has ambition¡­


    Jonas slightly narrowed his eyes like a sleeping lion, which would wait for a chance to wake up. People could not help but hold 100% of attention to deal with it.


    However, at this time, Jerry did not know.


    "I have something to do this afternoon. What about tomorrow?" Jerry thought that Emily still needed some time to make arrangement, tomorrow is suitable.


    He had been waiting for a long time, so he was not in a hurry.


    "Okay, I''ll send you the address later." Jonas said. Since it was tomorrow afternoon, he could handle his work for tomorrow afternoon.


    When Jerry heard that Jonas booked the place, Jerry got very anxious and said, "I''m afraid that I can''t find you. The good places you have reserved are all hidden in A City. Let me make the reservation."


    It is good Jerry to make the reservation. If Jonas took a lot of his man, then everything would be in vain. Jerry was glad that he had thought of such an important point.


    Jonas didn''t think much before, and now he had his suspicions, but he didn''t take it seriously. It was because of Jonas''s carelessness that he paid for it.


    It was a trap that Jonas didn''t know.


    Jerry told Emily that Jonas will comes to him. Emily had booked an address for him. It was a coffee shop in a relatively remote location, and there were very few customers at ordinary times. The boss of the shop was an actress who had a run-around. These were all known to her after she deliberately got to know it.


    "I''ll give you their contact information. You just do what I planned." Emily trusted Jerry very much, and felt like a power holder who could control the whole situation without noticing the change at all.


    "Okay, I''ll arrange it. I won''t let you down." Jerry promised. He couldn''t wait to see the scene that he would defeat Jonas tomorrow.


    Thinking of that Jonas looked terrified and surprised, Jerry felt a burst of happiness in his heart.


    The next morning, Jerry brought all the people to the coffee shop and required them to dress well and to have a guest look at every corner of the coffee shop, waiting for his reminder.


    Jerry had also bribed the owner of the coffee shop last night. Today, it was the day that no guests were allowed in. There were two staffs of relatives of the boss.


    "Sit down here. I''ll beat the table. Remember to act fast. Make sure nobody leaves before we close the door." Jerry ord


    so many things that hurt my mother. Do I have to look up to him? That''s impossible. I wish I could cut him into pieces. "


    Jerry said excitedly. His mother''s craziness for that man flashed back in his mind. Before she died, she had even failed to see that man again. She had spent the rest of her life with regrets and died with regrets.


    And all this was brought by that man. He shouted that man''s sin and was so excited that he slammed his hand hard on the table.


    In the quiet coffee shop, he immediately became the focus. Those strong men who had received the order quickly stood up from their seats and soon surrounded Jonas.


    Looking at the situation in front of him, he finally realized that something was wrong. It turned out to be a banquet of ambush.


    Even if he had good fighting skills, there was no much room for him to use in this place. The strong men immediately controlled him without saying a word. After a long time, Jerry calmed down. Seeing that Jonas was tied, he laughed.


    He really wanted to let everyone in A City know what a terrible situation it was now.


    The first floor of the coffee house was a storage room. Now, all the rooms were empty as a room to imprison people. It was difficult to find this room if not a person in the coffee shop.


    Emily soon got the news. She had been waiting nearby. At this time, she couldn''t wait to appear in the cafe. When she saw Jonas was tied up by several people, and it was Jerry who was the mastermind, she immediately shouted angrily, "let go of him!"


    "Let him go. Are you kidding me?"


    Seeing Emily winking at him, he asked two men to stop her. Before Emily dialed the number for help, her phone fell to the ground.


    "Take them all there."


    Jerry looked at the two people and gave them a mocking smiles, Jonas did not say anything, while Emily was indignant and tried to reason with Jerry. Finally, under his threat, she shut up unwillingly.

 Chapter 201 A Distorted Mind

    At this moment, Emily''s bodyguards rushed to protect her. However, Jerry held a fork and pressed it against her artery. If he used a little more force, Emily''s neck would surely bleed.


    The bloody scene was frightening.


    Emily was also shocked. This was completely different from what she had imagined. At this time, Jerry should be attracted by her, and her bodyguard took the opportunity to rescue Jonas


    She didn''t pay much attention to Jerry''s order just now. She thought it was more real by doing so.


    But his next move was completely off the track. Those bodyguards were no match for the strong men. They were threatened, they became weakened.


    "Jerry, do you know what are you doing?" Emily looked at Jerry in a panic and asked with a trembling voice. She suddenly found that this Jerry was very different from the one she knew.


    He is more sinister, vicious and as ferocious as the strong men.


    "What do you mean?" Emily asked in a low voice, but Jerry held the fork even tighter. She panicked and asked the bodyguards to step back.


    "I''m sorry. I want to take my revenge."


    Jerry said in a low voice, and ignored Emily who was struggling. He asked his man to take Jonas and Emily to the place he had prepared in advance. That was a real dark room, only a very high place, with a small window.


    Jonas was thrown to the ground. The expensive suit cloth rubbed against the floor and tore up. He didn''t blink his eyes, just paying attention to his surroundings.


    "Jerry, you can''t do that. Aren''t you going to be famous? You will only destroy yourself if you keep doing that. " Emily tried to persuade him, but Jerry stayed calm. Looking at Jonas who was left behind by them, he stepped forward and kicked him hard. Seeming to be dissatisfied, Jerry grabbed Jonas and punched him hard.


    Seeing this, Emily couldn''t bear to close her eyes, and ran over to grab Jerry''s hand and begged, "Jerry, please don''t hit him. I beg you not to hit him. Something bad will happen."


    Jonas was such a person of high status, if there was an accident, Nelson would definitely get angry, not only Jerry, but also herself wouldn''t get away with it.


    Emily finally knew what it meant by bringing a wolf into her house.


    "He got into trouble. I''d like to see who could save him now." Jerry did not care about it at all and even said arrogantly. Then he reached out and pushed Emily away with a strong force, thinking that women were really troublesome.


    Thinking of this, Jerry pointed to two strong men and told them to drive Emily away and leave him alone.


    Jonas and Jerry looked at each other for no reason, making Jerry feel that he was disgraced. Thinking of this, his hand was more violent.


    "Aren''t you very arrogant?" As Jerry spoke, he threw another punch at Jonas who curled up in pain


    ss of anything, directly hit the face of Jonas, which was suddenly black and blue. Jonny''s face turned to one side, and blood flowed down the edge of his lips.


    The scene was frightening. Although Emily had covered her mouth with her hand, the men stood still as if they were watching a scene in daily life.


    "Don''t forget his blood is all over you." Although Jonas didn''t talk, he acted as if he knew what Jerry was talking about. Jonas said it really hurt Jerry. As a result, Jerry was irritated crazily, and he hit Jonas over and over again.


    Even though he was tied up, he had been working out often and his body was flexible. The more Jonas dodged, the more fiercely the force in Jerry''s hand was, and it seemed that Jerry wanted to kill him directly.


    But he didn''t dare to do so. Although he was crazy, he cherished his life. He couldn''t hide the disappearance of Jonas. At that time, Nelson would definitely step in.


    ''If I was caught, I would be in an end.''


    Of course, if something happened to Jonas, Nelson may treasure on Jerry, or when Nelson was irritated and suffered, Jerry could probably take the opportunity and make use of the media''s influence, winning over the position of Soaring Group.


    But all of this was based on the fact that there was no Aron and his son in Soaring Group.


    So he couldn''t take the risk.


    Just because of Jonas''s words, Jerry was stimulated to lose control for a long time. Those bodyguards reminded him to stop on time.


    Jerry stood there, out of breath. When he saw that Jonas was no movement on the ground, he couldn''t help kicking. He cursed in his heart.


    "Jonas! Jonas! Are you okay?" Seeing that Jerry didn''t fight anymore, Emily quickly ran to Jonas, but Jonas, who hadn''t made any noise just now, rolled over and fell to the other side.


    Emily''s hand froze and the whole place was full of laughter.

 Chapter 202 The Discovery

    In the Gu''s mansion, Nelson was sitting alone at the table in the main villa, and Gavin had been taking care of him beside him for ten years.


    The more crowded the servants around him, the more desolate and lonely Nelson looked now. Looking at the dishes on the table, Nelson didn''t eat for a long time.


    "Mr Nelson, don''t you like the food today? I''ll tell the cook to prepare something new."


    Gavin saw Nelson put down his chopsticks. His wrinkled face was full of worry. He glanced at the door from time to time.


    The young master didn''t bring young lady back, but he himself disappeared.


    "It''s been a few days since we met last time. Why don''t he call me? He is getting more and more annoying."


    Nelson put down his face. Although he was old, he was shrewd. But the wrinkles were dense, indicating that he was worried.


    He hoped that there was some new progress since Jonas did not come back home these days, but a few days passed and it was time to bring her back home.


    Nelson was speechless. When Gavin saw it, he was so nervous about his young master. He smiled and said to Nelson, "Maybe it''s because the two of them have made up and they are happy now."


    "Happy? No matter how excited they are, he should at least give me a piece of news. If he make up with Linda, he should take her back. Isn''t it improper staying outside?" Nelson rolled his eyes and became angrier.


    Linda was the one whom everyone wanted to go back home and it was improper to hide her outside?


    Gavin smiled awkwardly. He knew that he couldn''t save young master this time. Every time he spoke for him in front of Nelson, he would risk his life.


    Nelson scolded Jonas as he was mad at him. But Jonas was his grandson after all, and he had been worried about him since he did not come back home these days. Nelson could hardly sit at the table. He ran to the couch and dialed the number in Jonas''s office.


    The staff in the office called William in unison when they received the number from the Gu''s mansion.


    "Mr. Nelson, what can I do for you?"


    William had always been the bridge between Nelson and Jonas, and he was also the one who was familiar with the Gu''s mansion in the CEO office, so he respected Nelson more than anyone else.


    By now, he was clearer what Nelson called here for.


    When he thought of the fact that the boss hadn''t shown up for several days, the group of people in the secretarial room were all very busy. They even had to split up their strength to deal with Aron''s men.


    William had tears in his eyes.


    "Where is your boss? In the company?"


    asked Nelson in a hurry as soon as the phone was connected, but his concern seemed to be full of thorns and he didn''t want to be noticed. William had been accustomed to the attitude of Nelson to Jonas, and could not help smiling.


    But later, the smile on her face gradually froze. Nelson was looking for the boss? ''The boss has been staying at home these days, hasn''t he?''


    William''s smile froze on his face as he had noticed that there was something wro


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s a trace of blood in the dry white.


    His eyes were still threatening, but his previous arrogance had completely disappeared, and he had remembered the tortures in the past few days, and he could see that Jerry did not dare to kill him!


    But everything would be different as long as he was out. Jonas had no soft heart.


    He had already begun preparing, and if he went out, what would he do with Jerry.


    But he didn''t know when they would find him missing. Thinking of this, a figure suddenly appeared in Jonas''s mind.


    Jonas wondered if Linda would worry about him. Thinking of Melinda, an indescribable perseverance enveloped him. He had endured the hardship because of this these days.


    Melinda, whom he missed so much, rushed back to the Gu''s mansion in a panic. She asked for his information as soon as she found Nelson.


    "Grandfather, it has been several days. Let''s call the police."


    Melinda now hated that she loved reading novels a lot. She had read some cases recently and felt very creepy. The death of those who had lost contact with people was lingering in her mind.


    Thinking of Jonas might be like that, Melinda was immersed in her own sorrow. It took a long time for Nelson to wake her up.


    "Linda, do you want to have a rest at home?" Nelson asked with concern. He was glad to see that Linda cared about Jonas. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been so worried.


    Nelson was as worried as Melinda, but he was unusually calm at this time because he was used to the life with storms.


    Melinda shook her head and made up her mind to go with them to the police station. Gavin had already arranged everything. The police station had also be informed by him that Nelson had not officially registered it, and they began preparing for it.


    "Mr. Nelson, don''t worry. We all know Mr. Jonas''s contribution to the city. The police will certainly try our best to find him." The chief of the police station was sent to receive Nelson in person, and all the other policemen were sent out to look for Jonas.

 Chapter 203 Run Away

    Nelson was accompanied by Melinda. William arrived at the police station in a hurry. It was a matter of finding Jonas, so those policemen were especially serious, asking the exact time when everyone met Jonas for the last time.


    Based on the information of these people, the police had generally confirmed the time when Jonas had disappeared. Then it was recorded in detail.


    William was the last one to see Jonas. The police interrogated him carefully.


    "Ah! It must be him!" William suddenly shouted in righteous indignation, his eyes filled with anger. He had to go through the CEO''s schedule except his private one.


    Jonas only contacted one person at that time, Jerry Xi!


    Thinking of his identity, William felt even more suspicious of this possibility. He couldn''t help but feel worried that the boss might have been killed.


    All of them looked at William. He had a long face, and they all realized that this matter wasn''t that simple.


    "William, please tell us who that person is. Maybe it''s also a clue." The police was the quickest to respond, but both Nelson and Melinda were attracted by the man William said.


    William looked at Nelson in a dilemma. At last, thinking of the safety of Jonas, he made up his mind and said, "His name is Jerry Xi. He is very similar to our CEO. A few days ago, our CEO asked me to gather information about him, and when I found out that he is CEO''s half-brother, he went out to meet him."


    His words astonished Nelson. Melinda felt enlightened. She had wondered why there were two people in the world who looked like each other.


    "Is it Mr. Jonas who made thet appointment?" Those policemen were good at getting the point. Hearing that it was Jonas asked that man out, they felt there was something wrong with the case, and the one who was involved in it should be the illegitimate child of the Gu family.


    The police began to headache. The rich were always annoying, and such things had happened often.


    "The CEO made the time of that day. But that man delayed it till the next day and made an excuse that he couldn''t find the place. Then the CEO asked him to decide it himself. It was definitely premeditated."


    Thinking of the scene at that time, William said all his doubts. Nelson sighed.


    "William, do you remember the place they met?"


    "He might have sent the location to the CEO in the form of text. We need an investigation." William regretted not asking more at that time. If he had asked, things would have been clear now.


    But the police station was capable. They couldn''t find Jonas''s messages, they then investigated where Jerry was.


    The cafe was closed now. The owner had sensed that something was wrong since the day he had been bribed by Jerry. It was a remote place with few cameras. They had seen Jonas from a corner about ten meters across the street.


    With a clue, the police was obviously relieved, and their investigation speed was very fast. Although Jerry was very meticulous, it was not enough to cover up the investigation by a large-scale police.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    they were all very dry. If it were not for the help of Melinda, Jonas would have ignored it.


    Nelson was standing behind them, looking at them with joy. He thought it was worthwhile to have Jonas suffer in this way, but he saw Emily staring at them like a wolf staring at its prey.


    Especially when she looked at Melinda, her eyes were full of green light.


    "Why are you still standing there?" Nelson asked unhappily. ''It''s so hard to make peace with my grandson and granddaughter-in-law. What if the woman want to do something bad to them again?'' he thought.


    No, he must find a way to get Emily leave as soon as possible. She would be an eyesore if she stood here.


    "Now the police are here. You can leave first. Linda will take care of him."


    That is to say, everything here had been taken care of, Emily could leave if there was nothing else.


    Nelson''s words were very ambiguous, but Emily could understand that. However, the old man looked at her with a worried face and said, "It''s dangerous here. You''d better go back as soon as possible."


    Emily instantly became angry. Nelson seemed to be nice to her, but he always showed his hope that she could leave as soon as possible. Several policemen almost couldn''t stand his deceived tone.


    If they did such a thing, they would just ask her to leave, but Nelson beat around the bush with a good intention. However, that girl didn''t seem to appreciate his kindness at all.


    "I saved Jonas. Do you chase me away without saying thanks?" Emily questioned him. She didn''t look guilty when she said that she saved Jonas.


    Hearing this, Nelson thought it was reasonable, but then he felt that it was strange to see Emily here.


    "Little girl, don''t regard yourself as a hero. Without you, we could save Mr. Jonas as well." One of the policemen couldn''t bear to hear that she had contributed all the credit to herself. He teased, and the others echoed.


    Emily''s face turned pale in an instant.


    With the help of Melinda, Jonas stood up and looked down at Emily.

 Chapter 204 Be Rescued

    Even in such a mess and Jonas needed someone to hold him to keep him feet, but the hostility of Jonas sent chills to Emily''s heart.


    His eyes were a little red and swollen. He looked like a demon, but this demon had taken care of the one beside him. He stood straight and tried not to fall on Melinda.


    He seemed to be born to be the focus, attracting everyone''s attention. Even if he was as pathetic as a beggar, his temperament and aura could not be ignored.


    Melinda was pretty and graceful, but she was in harmony with him.


    "Emily, if you don''t want me to tell the police what I''ve heard, hurry up and go away."


    After drinking a lot of water, he spoke smoothly, slowly and softly, but everyone''s attention was on him, without breathing.


    Therefore, this sentence was heard by everyone.


    What had he heard? Why would Emily worry that the police would know that? Had Emily broken the law? A series of questions came to everyone''s mind.


    Looking at the ruthless expression in Jonas''s eyes, Emily was sure that he wasn''t joking.


    "Mr. Jonas, please tell us what crime Emily has committed. We will arrest her according to law." At this time, another policeman spoke, looking at Emily fiercely, as if to tie her up to the law.


    "I..." Emily couldn''t explain why she came here in a long time. Looking at the policemen around her, she got more panic and ran out of the factory in a panic, with her bag tightly over her chest. The others looked at each other in dismay.


    Melinda looked at Jonas blankly. He smiled at her in a good mood.


    "Are you okay?" It was the first time that Melinda had cared about him so much after the divorce, which made Jonas a little excited and dazed. Then he giggled.


    Melinda could not bear to look straight into his eyes. Seeing that he was staring at Melinda, the coughing of the policemen around her who seemed to be embarrassed seemed to have turned into laughter. She immediately flushed.


    Buried her head in the chest of Jonas, she could obviously feel that he had lost more than a little bit weight. Her tears, which had just stopped, began to flood again. She sniffed and tears fell uncontrollably.


    Holding her face in his hands, Jonas didn''t care whether his clothes were dirty or not, but gently wiped it for her, coaxing, "Well, stop crying, you see, I''m fine."


    Melinda burst into tears in a rush, which almost tore Jonas''s heart apart. Jonas wiped her face in hurry. In the end, he made Melinda a big red face. He didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry. Then he bent down and gently kissed her eyes.


    He had no time to care about the place they were now or the people around them. All he wanted was to stop her tears as soon as possible. Once she cried, he felt much more terrible than being tortured by others.


    "You two have a lot of chances to bond with each other. Now we should leave here first." The policemen were too embarrassed to open their mouths, and


    ple surged with Jonas, but Melinda was still standing behind. Jonas stopped there, and then under the confused gaze of the crowd, he went behind and held her hands.


    Queena covered her mouth and laughed. Melinda was a little embarrassed, but still, she arrived at the VIP ward under the arrangement of Jonas. After travelling all the way, Jonas was a little tired.


    After sending off a group of medical staff, Jonas pulled Melinda to rest with him.


    Queena understood his son''s intention and left them some space.


    The next day, Jonas insisted to leave the hospital. Queena took him home and asked him for a good rest. Melinda was also taken back to the Gu''s mansion to accompany him.


    When Jonas recovered from the injury, Nelson asked them to have dinner together at a restaurant where they went last time. Since Nelson was here this time, the chief had come personally.


    "That''s enough. We are just here to have a meal." On hearing Nelson''s words, the group of people giggled and left, but they also recognized the status of Melinda in the Gu family.


    The young lady had finally lived a happy life after all the hardship she had gone through.


    This meal, the three of them behaved as usual in the Gu''s mansion. Without all the barriers during this period of time, they had a happy meal, and the chef who served them often heard the laughter inside.


    In contrast, after being threatened by Jonas that day, Emily left in a hurry. But all these days, the scene that Melinda rushed to hug Jonas kept flashing through her mind.


    The two clung to each other tightly, and the way Melinda treated Jonas changed dramatically. It seemed that they had made up in an instant.


    The more Emily thought about it, the angrier she was. She had devoted so much time and efforts to form a plan, and at last she just made Melinda and Jonas make up again.


    Her unwillingness surged in her heart and almost drowned everything like a wild grass in spring.

 Chapter 205 Law

    It had been a long time since Melinda had such a relaxed and happy mood. This time, it seemed that she experienced a life and death, which allowed her to see through too much.


    Jonas lost a lot of weight and looked extremely thin. Melinda tried every way to make him gain weight back.


    Jonas sat in the middle between them, and took care of them from time to time.


    It was hard for an outsider to imagine that a bossy man like Jonas would have such a tender expression. Seeing that Jonas was busy serving them with food, Melinda could not help but stop him. "You should have a good rest now. I can do it myself."


    "Your wife just cares about you."


    Seeing this, Nelson could not help teasing him. Melinda smiled shyly. She looked at Jonas with a little anger, which made Nelson laugh more happily.


    "Why are you still so shy in front of your family?" Jonas joked as he held her hands tightly. Melinda''s hands were so small that they fit well for playing the piano. She had to work and lived on her own now, and her fingers were no longer as delicate as they used to be.


    Thinking of this, Jonas couldn''t help asking, "Linda, have you learnt piano before?"


    Melinda was stunned, with her eyes full of blankness. When she was a child, her family members would pay attention to her preferences, and there would be no reluctance at all.


    Leonard required much calligraphy and chess skills for her, the musical equipment was rarely mentioned in front of Melinda. The painting Melinda herself was fond of was carefully studied by her.


    And it was after Melinda got into the Gu family that she started to learn piano.


    "No."


    Jonas just nodded. He didn''t go on with this topic, but changed to another topic. Melinda did not it to heart, but Nelson seemed to know everything.


    "I''m glad to see you two like this," said Nelson with delight. Then he picked up his glass again and proposed a toast to them.


    "I''m happy today. Let''s clink."


    Both of them picked up the wine glasses in front of them and had a drink. Since it was not appropriate for Nelson to drink too much, all of them had a sip of the wine. Jonas had just recovered, while Melinda was a woman, so they were tolerant of her.


    "Jerry is behind the kidnapping." After putting down the glass and pondering for a long time, Jonas finally chose to say it out. But speaking of Jerry, there was a slight change in his eyes when he looked at Nelson.


    Melinda had heard it from William in the police station, so she knew that. She was happy to see Jonas being honest.


    "He is my father''s illegitimate child. I can see that he hates my father so much that he plans to blame me." When Jonas talked about Jerry''s identity, he looked calm. But after his calmness, no one could see his real intention.


    "Grandpa, do you know Jerry?" Jonas''s target suddenly turned to Nelson, and Melinda''s eyes fell on Nelson, too.


    It seemed that grandpa did not know that.


    But the tone o


    e days, there were many changes in the company which looked calm.


    Aron would never give up such a good opportunity.


    Melinda didn''t understand what they meant, but she was happy to be with them. The lunch was over, and her stomach became bulging.


    "You are too thin. You have to eat like this from now on."


    Nelson saw that Melinda had been staring at his belly gloomily and blamed her. Melinda was somewhat embarrassed. Not knowing why she had a bad appetite not long ago, but recently she became abnormal and had a good appetite.


    Since Melinda had a lot of food, she still felt hungry easily. Besides, she had no energy. It seemed that she hadn''t recovered from the strong shock caused by the disappearance of Jonas.


    "Grandpa, I have to go to work this afternoon, so I can''t accompany you later." Melinda had also lost a lot of work recently. If Victor hadn''t been there to help her, she might be resigned.


    However, Jonas was hoping that Melinda could work in Soaring Group, and he could even build a cultural company for her if she liked it.


    And it also could avoid the criticism of people who were ignorant.


    Speaking of Melinda''s work, Jonas could have complained for three days and three nights.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can accompany me in the future once you are free." Nelson was very glad that Melinda worked outside. She needed more experience. On these two occasions, at least, Melinda knew that she had to be cautious in front of people.


    One should always not hurt others, but one should also always keep others from hurting oneself.


    "You and grandpa can go home together. I''ll take a taxi," Melinda said to Jonas. Although Jonas was in good health now, Queena didn''t allow him to go back to the company right away.


    After this, she was indifferent to those fame and wealth, and felt that there was nothing better than being together in a family.


    "Okay,"


    He replied, his eyes full of unwillingness for her leaving.

 Chapter 206 Let It Go

    "Come on, let''s go. She has already driven away, but you are still looking at her," Nelson joked behind Jonas. Jonas felt a little embarrassed, but pleased instead.


    "Grandpa, let me accompany you back."


    After the car disappeared at the intersection, Jonas turned to look at his grandfather, who wore a Chinese tunic suit and stood there in high spirits. Although holding a stick, he didn''t damage the vigor of his body.


    He had gray hair with mustache, looking like the Lu Xun in the paintings, elegantly and fierce.


    He looked very wise.


    Actually, most of the time, his crutch was just a decoration. Nelson always believed that people should do what they should do at their ages.


    For example, he was old now and it was time for him to wear glasses and hold a crutch.


    But he didn''t want to be an old man, and he would keep himself young.


    "Accompany me? Do you want to go somewhere else?" Nelson cast a sidelong glance at Jonas and walked up to him. The driver had already opened the car door, and with one hand on the roof of the car, he protected Nelson to get in the car.


    Jonas got in the car later, but at the thought of his unintentional question, he answered seriously, "I have something to deal with later."


    "Tell your mother about it."


    Nelson also thought that men shouldn''t be so weak, so he felt it was almost appropriate for Jonas to have a rest for a few days. But Queena was so worried about him.


    Jonas also felt headache, but today he had to deal with it as soon as possible to avoid a long delay.


    Back home, Nelson was a little tired, so he went to rest directly, while Queena forced Jonas to drink another bowl of soup.


    "Mommy, I have something to do at night. I''ll be back soon."


    "No way."


    Just then, Queena rejected him determinedly, and without any doubt, she wouldn''t have agreed Jonas to go out today if it wasn''t for the sake of Nelson.


    "Mommy, it''s urgent."


    Massaging his head, Jonas was in a bit of trouble. His mother was stubborn, and his body had been all right long ago, but his mother had not recovered from the initial illness, which was not a good sign.


    "You should take good care of yourself."


    Queena looked at the distressed look of Jonas and hesitated. Although he had been resting for a few days, he was still thin, which always made her worried.


    "Mommy, I know myself well. Today is my last day to rest at home, and I should deal with these things tomorrow. Do you want to keep your son at home and treat him as a good for nothing?"


    Jonas said in a heavy tone, but there was nothing he could do. Queena''s stubbornness had to be broken out in such a fierce manner. Sure enough, when she heard Jonas belittle himself like this, her expression changed.


    "Never mind. You are not a child anymore."


    Queena finally compromised, which made Jonas let off a sigh of relief. If he had another choice, he wouldn''t have been willing to do so, but there was nothing he could do.


    There


    as left in such a hurry. Was it because of Melinda?


    She gritted her teeth, hoping that something bad would happen to Melinda.


    Everyone only saw Emily was suffering, but did not see the hatred in her eyes. Emily slowly clenched her fists. She would not let it go.


    She was so tired recently. She needed a good rest to recuperate and store up her energy, then she needed to prepare how to take the next move.


    ''Melinda, you are destined to lose to me in this entire life. If I can''t get what I want, I''d better destroy it.'' This sentence emerged in Emily''s mind.


    Meanwhile, the media also learned the news, no matter what crime Emily had suffered during the kidnap or her identity.


    All in all, the media wrote a lot of news reports, and no one knew the truth. They only knew that the news had been pushed on the hot page of the newspaper because of Emily''s scandal which had lasted for a long time.


    The head of the company also knew the things about Emily. When she was still tragic in the dining room and thinking about how to get everything back, the phone from the company came.


    "Emily, if you have time today, go back to the company. There''s something urgent,"


    Sher said in anxious. Emily nodded her head and continued to read the news on the Internet.


    Sure enough, the Internet was flooding with her topic again. Every time the company looked for her, it was mostly because of her news on the hot topic.


    Emily stood in the dining room, looking very awkward. She put on the sunglasses and left silently. Then she drove to the company.


    At this time, many media were also squatting in the company. Emily''s car was parked in the parking lot and someone knocked on the car window. Sher was waiting for her outside and she looked around with vigilance.


    "Come with me."


    Sher led Emily to the CEO''s office directly, while this man still wore a pair of glasses and looked at Emily with no expression.


    It looked like he was measuring a commodity.

 Chapter 207 Melinda Was A Lucky Star

    In his eyes, these celebrities were just the cash cow of his company and Emily was just one of the most valueless ones.


    But now, she began to create something for herself.


    That was why she was here now.


    "Emily, how have you been?" the CEO asked gently. Hearing this, Emily unconsciously touched the goose bumps on her arms. This fake concern was really fake.


    Wasn''t the news on the Internet enough to prove her "good" life?


    But they were all smart people. Sometimes, they needed to talk in this dull way.


    "Not bad."


    In response, the CEO didn''t mind it at all. He poured tea for Emily and Sher in person, and then cut to the chase. "How is the thing about the hero I asked you to ask last time?"


    The CEO''s words made Emily absent-minded for a while. This period of time, they didn''t experience much, but in everyone''s heart, they were much older.


    Emily almost forgot the time. But when she heard this, she remembered that Jerry had kidnapped her for revenge.


    She shook her head heavily and instantly denied it, but she still pretended to look regretful. "He refused. I''m sorry."


    The CEO suddenly changed his expression.


    He looked at Emily and could not help feeling angry. But Emily was much calmer than them though.


    In fact, she was also a little hesitant. She was really hurt by her enemy.


    As expected, the CEO took a big turn without any warning.


    "I think I have made myself clear last time. It''s up to you."


    Up to her? She knew that he meant the company would banish her. If it was in the past, Emily would have been panic stricken. But this time, she had changed a lot. She was much calmer.


    But beneath the calm exterior, the more undercurrent was changing. Emily was just seeking a chance to revenge.


    Sher didn''t want to say anything anymore, because she knew it was useless.


    Jonas drove at full speed on the way to the central hospital. He arrived at the information desk out of instinct and followed the nurse to the door.


    If Jonas had been more careful at this time, he would have found that he was in the gynecology and obstetrics department.


    "Your wife is taking a rest inside. Please follow me to go through the admission procedure," the nurse said as Jonas followed her closely, doing whatever he was told to do, just like a marionette.


    The nurse couldn''t help but sigh. Why did this healthy man look like a fool? If this was the case, then it was really a pity for the pregnant woman just now.


    "What''s wrong with Linda? Why is she in hospital?" Jonas''s mind was blank for a long time before he realized that Melinda must be seriously hurt, as she was going to be hospitalized.


    "Your wife fainted from hypoglycemia, as she is pregnant. It''s very dangerous. You should take care of her more carefully from now on." The nurse''s words made Jonas stand there in a daze.


    His face was no longer aggressive as it had been at the beginning. Instead, he looked lik


    n hospital?" Queena said it for a long time, and then began to feel that their own hospital was still reliable, although the central hospital was the best public hospital in the city.


    Jonas had intended to go to another hospital, but considering that Melinda''s physical condition now was tough to handle, he didn''t mention it.


    "It must be her colleague who sent her here. Since the conditions here are not bad, and Linda won''t feel well to be constantly on the way. Next time we will go to our own hospital."


    In Jonas''s mind, his own hospital should now be capable of lure doctors and gynecology to come over. He also needed to attach more importance to the funds for that hospital. Besides, it should also have a pediatric department. After the baby was born...


    "I''ll come and take care of Linda later. You can''t do it well as a man." Queena didn''t want to talk nonsense with her son at this time, so she said a few words and hung up the phone.


    All the people in the Gu''s mansion saw Queena went to the kitchen happily after she received a phone call. And she told the servants in person to make many tonics.


    If Queena hadn''t been afraid that she would blow up the kitchen, she would have wanted to do it herself.


    After staying in the kitchen for a while, Queena knew that it would take a long time for the soup to be cooked, so she asked someone to send it to the hospital and left first.


    Melinda was still in her ward, a little dark, with the curtains closed. There was only a light on, and Jonas was guarding by her side. When Queena came in, she was worried to wake up Melinda, so she texted Jonas that she arrived.


    "How is she?" Queena asked in a low voice. Jonas left a seat for his mother to come into the ward. Seeing that the ward environment was good, Queena was finally relieved.


    "Linda is really our lucky star. She not only saved you, but also is pregnant." Queena looked at Melinda in the bed and said in emotion.

 Chapter 208 Coming After Her

    Jonas seemed very happy when he heard his mother praise Melinda, so he was also happy even when Queena was nagging again.


    He couldn''t wait to give Melinda the best compliment in the world.


    "Mommy, help me take care of Linda. I want to buy something to eat for her. She will be hungry when she wakes up."


    Jonas put his hand on Queena''s shoulder to calm her down. He said these words naturally, as if it was God''s truth when it came to taking care of Melinda.


    Queena saw that her son was so aware, and she immediately felt a little emotional. Since Jonas had grown up, he had been indifferent to love. It was rare for him to take care of people in person like this.


    "You stay here and be good with Linda. Don''t worry about the food. I have asked the servant to prepare it. It will be fine when it is sent here."


    Hearing this, Jonas breathed a sigh of relief. He did know a lot about life. It was lucky that he had his mother.


    "Thank you, Mommy."


    Queena wanted to pat him on the head like she did when Jonas was a child, but found that the child had grown up and she could not reach his head.


    Her hand slid down and covered Jonas''s hand. She patted his hand with a motherly soft smile, which was complicated but more proud.


    "Linda is our lucky star and your benefactor. This is a good opportunity. You have to seize it." The scene of Jonas being trapped in love frightened many people. Although it was a disaster, it was a rare opportunity.


    Melinda no longer held a grudge against Jonas and now she was pregnant.


    Many families were forced to have a marriage due to their children. And many women were pregnant before getting married. As a result, she had been entangled with Jonas''s father for so long even though she was not happy with him, just because of Jonas.


    "I will cherish it." Jonas''s eyes were full of sincerity. Now, Queena was the witness. She witnessed his love for Melinda and his oath.


    Before long, they saw a group of people coming in the corridor. Gavin took Nelson''s arm and they were followed by two servants who carried many tonics in their hands.


    Mr. Gu walked in a hurry than usual, and he was also anxious in his shrewd eyes. When he saw Jonas and Queena standing at the door, his face involuntarily showed a touch of blame.


    Seeing this, Jonas rushed to support him.


    "Slow down, Grandpa."


    "Slow down? You two, why don''t you tell me first when you know such an important thing?" Nelson said in a low voice. It was obvious that he was dissatisfied that Jonas didn''t inform him in the first place.


    He felt a little strange today when he arrived at home, so he asked the servants about it and got to know that Melinda was pregnant, and that Queena and Jonas were both in the hospital.


    Jonas immediately said sorry to him. It never occurred to him that his mother would forgot to inform his grandfather. It seeme


    herself, it shouldn''t scare the group.


    The baby could not stand such an incident.


    "Yeah, the maids are not so busy now. You can go back and let them do the housework."


    Nelson quickly joined the coaxing group. Although Jonas had been silent all the time, he was staring straight at Melinda.


    "I''ll think about it."


    Instead of answering them immediately, Melinda told them that she needed some time to think about it and that she would stay in the hospital for a period. It all depended on Jonas''s performance.


    If he failed, she wouldn''t go back that home to make trouble for herself.


    Jonas was obviously a little disappointed, but he didn''t complain much. Now he had made great progress, and everything should be done step by step.


    Emily returned to her apartment and closed the door. A big bang broke out, indicating her anger.


    She was pissed off as long as she recalled the way Jonas treated her and Melinda. For a long time, she didn''t think she was inferior to Melinda, but why did good things fall on Melinda all the time?


    Melinda!


    At the mention of the name, Emily could not help clenching her teeth in resentment. Her face was distorted with anger. She clutched the corner of the sofa tightly and ravaged it like she was grabbing Melinda.


    There was a gleam shining in her eyes. She seemed to be plotting something.


    An hour later, there was a hubbub on Weibo. After the kidnapping, Emily had been disappeared in front of the public for a long time, and she did not give a positive response to this matter.


    But this time it was posted as a report, and there were many reposted messages.


    The most exciting thing was not what had happened in the kidnap, but the big news that Emily had left at the end of the speech.


    Emily was completely out of options. She would be exposed sooner or later if she played this trick. However, she just wanted to make troubles for Melinda.

 Chapter 209 Threaten With Death

    The post Emily posted was simple, showing her thanks to a lot of support from fans and concern.


    She was taken aback by the kidnap, so she had to stand out to talk about it until now. Since Jonas had taken good care of her, she had always relied on him.


    Speaking of this, Emily began to talk about the things happened in their childhood, but at last, she dropped the bomb, saying that they had decided to get married in a few days, and please the public blessed them.


    She had already been preparing to pave the way for her career as an actress. Once the Weibo article was released, it was unexpectedly proven that Emily had whitewashed herself quickly.


    And she had achieved her purpose of annoying Melinda. Now that Melinda was pregnant, Jonas had forbidden her to play cellphones and be in touch with those electronic products in a very careful way.


    However, the TV in the ward was on. Bored as Melinda was, she turned the channel.


    Jonas focused on peeling an apple. When he heard the sound on the TV, he looked at the TV in surprise. There were a lot of pictures of Emily and the post on Weibo. Melinda''s fingers on the remote control began to tremble.


    She had thought that nothing would happen between them, but she didn''t expect that she would be slapped so fast that she was awake in an instant.


    "Linda, the news is all fake. I have told you about the kidnapping. Please believe me." As soon as this happened, the first thing that occurred to Jonas was to explain to Melinda. The doctor had said that Melinda shouldn''t be emotionally excited at this moment.


    Hearing that, Melinda could not help but tighten her fingers, which were holding the remote controller. The smile on her face faded away, and her pretty face was full of curiosity.


    She knew all these things, but why did Emily send such a message? There must be a reason.


    Melinda didn''t neglect the panic in her heart. Thinking of Jonas and Emily''s marriage, she couldn''t accept it.


    Obviously, this should not be her real wish. Wasn''t it her wish to let Emily be with Jonas so that she would give up completely? Why did all these change at this time?


    Was it because of the baby in her belly? Melinda touched her belly unconsciously. The baby came at a bad time.


    "Linda, I''ll take care of it. Just stay here and have a rest, okay?"


    Half kneeling on the ground, Jonas looked expectant, which made people feel as if it was a crime to refuse him, so Melinda nodded.


    She would just ignore all these troubles.


    Now there was nothing more important than the baby.


    Jonas asked Queena to come to the hospital to accompany Melinda, and he even arranged a nurse and a servant to take care of her. Seeing this, people in the hospital began to guess whose wife Melinda was.


    Queena arrived at the hospital and then Jonas left. He thought he had solved everything, but he didn''t expect that Emily would make such a trouble.


    Jo


    turn me out. There should be evidence no matter what happens. And many police saw that I was also a victim of the kidnap."


    Jonas frowned at her words, and didn''t expect this. But thinking of how Jerry had behaved in the past, he laughed ironically.


    "You are so confident. Is Jerry that reliable?"


    Judging from their speculation about Emily''s purpose of this kidnapping, he could have guessed a little bit. However, since Jerry had kidnapped Emily at the last moment in order to revenge, it was possible for him to betray Emily.


    As expected, after listening to this, Emily''s face suddenly changed, and she began to doubt if Jerry would betray her. However, in the confrontation with Jonas at this time, it was like a conversation, and she couldn''t show any guilt.


    "You''ll know as soon as you catch him." After all, there was no news from the police station for so many days. Jerry was very clear and Emily was confident about Jerry''s escape ability.


    "So what? Is it interesting for you to deceive yourself? I won''t marry you. The rumors will be gone a few days later. By that time, your image, which you have just cleaned up for a few days, will be destroyed. Then you will really lose everything."


    Jonas had seldom said a ton of words, but these words were so heart breaking that they made Emily''s fragile castle crumble down in an instant.


    She was more worried about such an end than anyone else. She was just burning her bridges.


    However, Jonas put the truth in front of him. Emily could not accept it. She covered her face and shook her head crazily.


    "No, you can''t do this, Jonas. You promised me you would take care of me forever." Tears streamed down from Emily''s eyes, but Jonas just looked at her indifferently and said nothing.


    "Jonas, if you don''t marry me, I''ll commit suicide and die in front of you!" Emily stared at Jonas with red eyes. She didn''t believe that Jonas was still insisting on his decision.

 Chapter 210 Dead End

    She was a gambler who came to a dead end and bet everything on Jonas, including her life.


    Emily remembered that in her memory, Jonas looked like the icy man, but he was softer than anyone else. He would not leave her in such an embarrassing situation.


    She had thought a lot of things and done a good job of comforting construction.


    She took control of the overall situation as usual, so she believed that everything was under her control. In the script she wrote, Jonas would definitely come back.


    Yet, reality often gave people a slap. Jonas did turn around, but his eyes were cold, without any warmth. He looked down at her from head to toe, which made Emily lose her madness in an instant.


    When Emily said that she was going to die, she was not afraid at all, but under the gaze of Jonas, she really felt she was dying.


    "Die? If you are willing to die, then go and do it. Don''t you like to be famous? By that time, I will definitely ask the public relations department to create a chance for you to be popular after your death."


    With a sneer, Jonas looked at Emily with mockery. If he was still fooled by these tricks, he would be a real idiot.


    Emily panicked and looked at Jonas. Why was everything different from what she expected? Everything was off track.


    It shouldn''t be like this, Emily shouted in her heart, but in reality, her throat seemed to be tied by a devil, and she couldn''t make any sound. Only the sweat dropped on the tile, and it was dripped lightly.


    There was no need to waste time in talking with Emily. Jonas just let her stand there like a fool and leave without mercy.


    With a thud, Emily sat on the floor. The vase beside her was also smashed.


    "It shouldn''t be like this."


    She looked at the debris with a confused look, thinking that if she really committed suicide, would Jonas eventually compromise? But if she did not control herself well, what if she really died?


    There was no way she could hide the secret after calling Jonas in advance.


    Emily nodded and shook her head repeatedly, just like a person who lost mind. She put a broken bottle on her wrist, imagining the bloody scene that the blood vessel was cut.


    She wished that this scene could happened to Melinda.


    While thinking of this, Emily threw the debris aside and stood up from the ground. Her confusion or anything else was gone.


    The reason why Jonas was unwilling to accept her request was that he hadn''t been satisfied in this matter. Since netizens'' comments would affect him, she continued to do that.


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Emily looked like a bride who was waiting for her own happiness.


    There was a mess in her bedroom. Emily searched for it and finally found her phone. She turned on the Weibo and found that the previous comments had been suppressed by another news headline. So she guessed that it must be some of the works of Jonas.


    He didn''t respond, because he was afraid that she would have another plan. The


    lost to say anything.


    Everyone could see that Melinda began to dislike Jonas and even didn''t want to see him. The public opinion on the Internet became intense again and the personal information of Melinda was completely leaked out.


    Melinda''s phone received lots of abusive and threatening messages every day. Many people also knew that she was in hospital, but they said that the baby in her belly was not Jonas''s but another man''s.


    And she, Melinda, was a mistress who specialized in destroying other people''s feelings and even having an affair with many men, and the child in her belly was a bastard.


    All kinds of vicious words attacked her.


    All the comments online were full of abusive words for Melinda. Some people also made it sound deliberately. Nelson had been waiting for Jonas to solve the problem, so he was flustered now.


    "Melinda can''t stand any irritation. You must settle this matter as soon as possible in whatever way!"


    Melinda was emotionally unstable and needed to have a good rest. If she was irritated, it would do no good to both her and the baby. This also hinted her when the doctor gave her a routine examination.


    "Yes." Jonas just nodded and called the PR department to cooperate with William to hold the press conference.


    It was obvious that there were a lot of netizens lurking among the netizens, who were able to control the opinions of the netizens. When Jonas saw Melinda read the message and smiled, his heart twitched.


    "Grandpa, please take good care of her." He was supposed to attend the news conference, but he was worried about Melinda. Although she didn''t want to see him recently.


    "That''s enough. You can go to handle it now. I have arranged someone to guard here." Nelson didn''t expect that Jonas did not go to solve it since he wanted to take care of Melinda. He was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh.


    Jonas nodded and looked at the ward. Melinda was still calm and even looked at her phone with a faint smile.

 Chapter 211 Say It Specially To Me

    It was a battlefield without guns on the Internet. In this turmoil, Melinda smiled at the text list in her mobile phone.


    But only she knew that she was bitterly disappointed.


    It had been two days since the incident happened, but Jonas hadn''t handle it well. ''It wasn''t his style to handle it, or just because Emily.''


    Melinda was lost in thought, and she did not notice Nelson come in until his hand fell on her shoulder and patted it. "Grandpa."


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Nelson asked with a smile. The nurse was observant. She fetched a soft chair for him and adjusted a comfortable position for Melinda.


    She threw the phone behind the pillow and shook her head, "nothing, just chatting with my colleagues. They care about me a lot."


    In fact, if he really greeted her, it would be Victor. At this moment, she had experienced the real world again.


    Nelson didn''t say anything but nodded. He looked around and said to the caregiver, "this room is too quiet. Turn on the TV."


    The nurse didn''t suspect him and turned on the TV. The remote control was beside the bed. After a while, Nelson took out the presbyopic glasses from his pocket and put them on his nose.


    With the remote control in his hand, Nelson began to transfer channels. To Melinda''s surprise, what he was doing this time was not a TV station that represented the political law, nor a financial program, but an entertainment station.


    Nelson chattered with her. The topic changed dramatically. It became a background music.


    At the same time, after leaving the hospital, the news conference was held at a fast speed. The media that had just gathered, and they were trying to figure out what others knew.


    "Boss." William heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Jonas. The press conference was urgent, and it was a live broadcast. If Jonny didn''t catch it, Soaring Group''s stock market would probably plummet today.


    Jonas nodded to him, tidied up his clothes and asked, "have you arranged everything?"


    "All the journalists have arrived. The conference will begin in five minutes. We will start live streaming." ''It''s time for you to show up in front of me!''.


    In fact, the preparation of the press conference was rather tense. If it was not for the fact that Soaring Group had a good reputation and attracted a lot of attention, these reporters would not have come so fast, and they even tried to distress Jonas.


    The press conference was conducted by the manager of public relations and William. Jonas trusted them and didn''t ask more about it. Under the guidance of William, he came to the backstage.


    Five minutes passed in a blink. The manager of public relations department said the purposes briefly, and then turned to Jonas.


    Nelson was chatting with Melinda when he heard the words ''Soaring Group'' coming from the TV. His eyes flashed with surprise. He stared at the TV and commented. "The people in the company are becoming more excellent. Good j


    le.


    Her fingers clenched into fists under the quilt. After closing her eyes, her ears were more sensitive. The TV was not turned off, and the conference continued.


    Jonas didn''t talk much after that. He just gave the report to people in the PR department.


    Her attitude made Nelson helpless. Looking at her stubborn appearance, he sighed helplessly, and then said, "have a good rest. I won''t force you."


    She murmured under the quilt, and then she slightly turned over with her back to Nelson.


    Nelson took a look at the caregiver. He said a few words to the caregiver who had been staying outside before he left. The Gavin was also waiting for him outside. Gavin was surprised to see Nelson coming out, but Gavin didn''t ask anything.


    "Tell Jonas what happened here. What will happen in the future depends on him." Nelson ordered the Gavin. Gavin nodded and sent him downstairs. The driver was already waiting downstairs.


    Gavin saw Nelson get into the car and then sent a message to Jonas, telling him that Nelson was worried about the matter in the hospital, so Gavin was left alone to take care of Melinda.


    On the conference, there was a touch of anxiety appearing on Jonas''s face. He hurried to speak a few words before the conference ended, leaving William and the manager of the public relations department facing a group of crazy media.


    Melinda''s attitude was not what he had expected. At this time, he could not help but become flustered. It was said that pregnant women were the most sensitive. It seemed that he had not handled it properly.


    The only thing he wanted to do now was to get to the hospital as soon as possible and explain everything to Melinda.


    In the ward of the hospital, the live broadcast on TV was over and different advertisement was on. Though lying on the bed to have a rest, she didn''t fall asleep yet. From time to time, the serious look of Jonas when he said he would only love her in his life came to her mind.

 Chapter 212 To Be A Mother Is To Be Strong

    Jonas rushed to the hospital, but when he arrived at the floor where Melinda was, his feet slowed down a lot.


    He remembered clearly that Gavin had said in the message that Melinda was resting.


    Jonas opened the door and came in. The caregiver was reading the medical knowledge on the sofa aside. Seeing that Jonas walked into the ward, the caregiver quickly stood up from the chair and he made a gesture for her to be quiet.


    The caregiver smiled with understanding and pointed to the place where Melinda was. She told him that she had fallen asleep.


    She was entirely enclosed in the quilt, like an annoyed child. Jonas did not know whether her breathing would be uncomfortable or not. When he walked over and wanted to help her open a gap, he found that Melinda clutched the quilt as if she was holding a life-saving thing.


    He just sat quietly by the bed.


    The caregiver was observant. Seeing that Jonas sat by the bed, she left the ward silently and there were only the two people left in the quiet ward.


    "Linda, what should I do to make you understand me?" Finally, with a strong force, Jonas moved the quilt covering Melinda''s head with his rough hands and held her fingers.


    His strength was very light, but Melinda''s hand could completely be held in his own.


    In the middle of the rest, the doctor came to check Melinda. When he saw Jonas by her side and specially mentioned the emotions of pregnant women.


    The doctor dared. Other doctors dared not to poke the wounds of Jonas. It was just that Jonas could not get angry and left quietly.


    After Jonas left, the caregiver woke up Melinda. She got the checking of the doctor. It was a little complicated, but she was not a little impatient.


    "You have recovered well, but your body is too weak. You still have to take good care of yourself." The doctor was packing up his stuffs as he said to Melinda. This was the baby of Gu family. Couldn''t they be more careful?


    "Remember, mood is the most important." Before leaving, the doctor did not forget to remind her. Melinda licked her lips and forced a smile. She knew better than anyone else that she had a knot in her heart and she was thinking too much.


    And she was very tired.


    "I''ll take care of myself. Thank you, doctor."


    Melinda didn''t sleep well, but she knew that she wouldn''t be able to fall asleep if she didn''t wake up and walk.


    Thinking of Jonas''s press conference, in which he had made Emily embarrassed in front of a lot of people, she was a little curious about the situation on the Internet.


    "Where is my phone?" Melinda looked around but didn''t find her cell phone. She was suspicious, for she remembered putting it in the cabinet by the bed.


    The caregiver was peeling an apple for her. She was a little surprised, but still told the truth, "Mr. Jonas said your cell phone was radiated large, so he put your cell phone far away."


    The so-called far away was the farthest one. It was the one that Jonas studied, which was the furthest one from Melinda in the whole ward. A small hang


    was the friends of some of Melinda''s colleagues, and also some other things that she couldn''t figure out came out.


    Anyway, more and more people gathered to see what was happening.


    These people might be either impenetrable or not, but undoubtedly Melinda''s goal was achieved. This video had been stored in her hand for a long time, but she hadn''t shown it.


    As soon as Emily saw this video, she was shocked. Her last resort fans still complained in the comment area that someone anonymous was trying to gain fame and the video was fake, but Emily knew it better than anyone else that the person on the video was herself.


    If it hadn''t been for this video, she would have forgotten about it.


    During that period, Jonas adored Melinda very much. She wanted to frighten Melinda, but she didn''t expect that it was photographed by the camera and released at this critical time.


    In the video, although Emily had a good disguise, they could still recognize her if they watched it carefully.


    Satisfied to see the reaction of netizens, Melinda also remembered last night that she was framed by Emily and thought of such a video, She had already got the surveillance video, but she didn''t want to expose it at that time. But now, it would be better for her to release it.


    Otherwise, a group of shameless people like Emily could be judged as white as a piece of paper, and some people could even smear Melinda.


    But now the situation was completely different.


    "I don''t know. Emily, do you like this gift?" Melinda said firmly, touching her belly.


    When Melinda was alone before, she had an indifferent attitude towards most things. As long as she was not hurt thoroughly, she would not fight back.


    But now that she had a baby, she wanted to be strong as a mother. She hoped that she could protect the baby with such a gesture so that the baby would not be hurt in her womb.


    Even if he didn''t know anything now and was just a baby, it was said that pregnant women''s behavior was most likely to affect the baby.

 Chapter 213 Mother In Law And Daughter In Law Are On Good Terms

    Melinda didn''t want her child to suffer like this. It would be too hard for her.


    She would rather her child be more selfish and give others a hard time than troubling herself.


    "Although I like girls very much, now I really hope that you can be a little boy." Melinda gave a soft sigh. Girls were always soft. Even if they were stubborn, they were easily hurt.


    She couldn''t help crying as long as she thought of the possibility that her baby would suffer the same pain as her in the future.


    The pregnant woman''s mood fluctuated greatly, and Melinda''s pleasure just now fell into sadness.


    After a while, a few tears fell on her cheeks. Nelson just pushed the door in. When he saw this, he immediately asked, "What''s wrong? Who bullied you? Tell me."


    When Melinda saw it was Nelson and his words, tears welled up in her eyes. Nelson would say the same words every time he saw her cry, and he wanted to roll up his sleeves and beat the man who had bullied her up.


    "Grandpa, I''m fine." Melinda felt embarrassed as she wiped her tears.


    Nelson looked at Melinda suspiciously. The first thought came to his mind was what the hell the bastard Jonas did to her again. But seeing that Melinda looked good and she didn''t seem to lie, he only said, "If someone bullies you, don''t forget to tell me, will you?"


    Nelson was a little afraid of Melinda''s hesitation now. This sentence would be repeated every time he saw her.


    "Well, I see. Grandpa, sit here please."


    Melinda stood up and pointed to the place beside her. Gradually, she calmed herself down.


    "Okay, don''t stand up. Just sit there and rest."


    Nelson tried to stop Melinda when he saw that she wanted to get out of the bed to help him. Melinda continued to lie on the bed with her hands still on her abdomen.


    She suddenly understood why all the pregnant women she had seen before would put their hands on their stomach so frequently.


    This was a wonderful feeling that could only be felt as a mother. Perhaps many people thought that it was normal for a mother to be pregnant, which was not so exaggerated, but they absolutely could not understand how Melinda felt when getting the child in such a situation.


    "You look much better now. But you should stop crying. Otherwise, your baby will be a cry baby."


    "No, I don''t think so. He must be a child who loves laughing very much." Melinda pouted her mouth, reluctant to accept the teasing from Nelson. Then she felt herself childish and could not help laughing.


    "Okay, it''s a sunny boy." Nelson spoke out by convenience, then he felt that it would make Melinda misunderstand him, so he quickly said, "Or my little warm girl, both make me warm and comfortable."


    "Sure."


    Melinda had already decided the direction for her child to cultivate, which was to be optimistic. She hoped that he would love to smile so that he could heal everyone around him.


    "I saw the video online. Did you release it?"


    Nelson had already known the answer in his mind. The moment


    waste of talent to keep Gavin here. She talked with Nelson for a long time and sent Gavin back to take care of Nelson.


    There was a mellow and fragrant smell of the soup in the ward, which made people feel comfortable and appetite. The pregnancy reaction of Melinda was not serious, and the soup made her a little hungry.


    "It smells so good."


    "Have more if you like it. It''s no problem for you to drink it every day." Queena was delighted when she saw that Melinda liked the soup. This soup was warm. It''s good for its taste when it was a little cold.


    Queena put a bowl in front of Melinda and was about to feed her in person, but Melinda suddenly sat straight.


    "Auntie Yao, I can do it myself."


    She was just raised up, so she was not so fragile that she couldn''t take care of herself. Fortunately, Queena didn''t insist, so Melinda drank the soup obediently. However, she had no appetite, and she put it down after drinking two bowls.


    "Normally, you should have a better appetite with a baby. Why do you eat so little? Does it not taste good?" Queena said sadly when she saw Melinda put down the bowl. She had tasted the soup and it tasted good.


    Melinda used to drink well, but now she was full.


    "It''s delicious, but I''m used to eating less every meal and eat more meals every day," Melinda explained. She didn''t want to make Queena feel that she didn''t accept her kindness.


    "Just tell me what you want to eat. You should not make yourself starving, okay?"


    Queena knew that Melinda didn''t like to bother others, but pregnant women always had a tricky appetite and liked eating strange things.


    "Okay, I will." As long as it was for the baby in her womb, Melinda had nothing that she dare not to do. A starved baby would never happen.


    "Linda, go home when you get better. Don''t make us worry. We have someone taking care of you at home." After hesitating for a while, Queena opened her mouth. Looking at weak and fragile Melinda, Queena was always worried about her.

 Chapter 214 Complete Happiness

    "Auntie Yao, I can take care of myself." Melinda was still unwilling, and she had decided that she would resign and write her script. Then she would find a nanny to take care of her.


    When she said this, she avoided Queena''s eyes and looked directly out of the window. Her floor was low, and she could just see the lush trees outside, and the emerald color seemed to be able to wash people''s eyes.


    Queena didn''t get angry, but held Melinda''s hand with an understanding smile, "I know what you are worried about."


    Melinda''s eyelashes trembled, but she did not speak. She pursed her lips into a line. There was a breeze outside the room, and the leaves were swaying. She was infatuated with what was happening outside, as if nothing had happened to her.


    Therefore, she just pretended not to hear what Queena had said.


    However, these tricks couldn''t avoid Queena''s eyes. She sighed in her heart, but here really needed a mediator.


    "The things you are worried about won''t happen. I know well about Jonas. He doesn''t like Emily."


    When Melinda heard the name of Emily, she raised her eyebrows and was unhappy. Queena knew she was right when she saw this.


    All of Melinda''s worries came from Emily and her uncertainty for Jonas''s love to her.


    "You know, because of the relationship between me and his father, he is very sensitive and resistant to love," Queena said in a low voice. Thinking of her failed marriage, she didn''t know where to begin.


    And the most regretful thing for all these absurd things was that she hurt Jonas. Therefore, he distanced himself from love, which caused many misunderstandings between him and Melinda.


    A person would feel painful when he or she was confused with his or her own feelings.


    "Linda, no matter what, let''s go home. Even if it''s not for your health, you have to consider for the baby. You can''t bear it, can you?"


    Queena said a lot, but she came to the subject. She knew very well about the mother''s love for her child, and that kind of love for her child was something that an outsider could not understand.


    "Auntie Yao, everyone''s feelings are different. As you said, I want to protect this child, so I won''t be willful either. I can take care of him."


    Melinda was not cold and not distant, but her attitude was tough.


    She was a typical southern beauty, very graceful, with tenderness in her eyes, even if she was angry, which made people feel sorry for her.


    Melinda maintained the most basic politeness to Queena. Queena saw that she didn''t like this topic, so he skipped over the topic, so that Melinda wouldn''t feel bored.


    Melinda was a knowledgeable woman. Even though she was quick witted, the two of them had a good conversation.


    Jonas had a lot of things to deal with recently, but he would show up in the hospital on time at a fixed time. He was still in his suit and tying a t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    that she must have misunderstood him, so he explained in a hurry.


    Melinda used to be a forbearing woman, and he was very worried about her. Due to his limited ability, he was unable to protect her sometimes. As a result, his self-confidence always shrank by countless times in front of her.


    Hearing this, Melinda''s face changed a little, and she began to reflect on herself. How could she make people feel worried?


    This time, not only Nelson but also Jonas agreed with her that she launched a counterattack.


    "Did Mommy mention going home with you?"


    Jonas asked as he touched her hair. Melinda nodded and did not say anything since she had rejected that.


    Melinda looked out of the window again. The contradictory feelings inside her made her uncomfortable. She struggled to go back to the Gu''s mansion, but at the same time, she admitted Jonas.


    Now she just didn''t want to go back with Jonas.


    "Linda, we should give our child a complete family, shouldn''t we?"


    Jonas reached out and touched Melinda''s hair. Her hair was as soft as herself, and it was comfortable to touch.


    She didn''t like to dye her hair and she always wore a black hair.


    "The child''s father and mother could be in love with each other and give him a happy family, and grandpa and grandma as well as the love and care of his great grandfather, these are what he should have." Every word Jonas said touched the softest spot in Melinda''s heart.


    She didn''t care about her own, but she did want her child to grow up in such a happy family as those described by Jonas. It would so wonderful.


    Like many people said, he won at the starting line.


    Melinda didn''t say anything and sat there quietly. She was deep in thought. But Jonas didn''t disturb her, but quietly stood by her side. He happily fiddled with her hair.


    He was somewhat addicted to it, and Melinda didn''t notice the intimacy of this action of Jonas.

 Chapter 215 Wechat Moment

    The ward was filled with the scent of flowers. Instead of wearing the hospital gown as other patients did, Melinda was wearing the maternity dress prepared by Jonas.


    After thinking for a long time, Melinda still couldn''t think it through. In the end, she decided not to make things difficult for herself.


    But when she came back to earth, she found that Jonas''s eyes became gentle and full of love, like the moon''s light spreading on the sea level, and looked gentle.


    "Have you decided?"


    Jonas asked as he saw Melinda''s expression. But he did not care about the answer.


    He was quite satisfied with the current situation. If Melinda was unwilling to go back, he could just follow her. After all, it didn''t matter where the family lived.


    "No,"


    Melinda shook her head, thinking that such a question was too hard. It was better to think less about it later. She just followed the flow of time, and there was always a way to get to the top of the bridge.


    "You''d better not think about it," Jonas said jokingly. Then he found a book out of nowhere. It was a taboo word for pregnant women in every month.


    "I can''t stay with you in the hospital every day. You must keep this book in mind."


    Perplexed, Melinda took it and flipped through one page casually, and there were even comments on it. Curiously, she turned to the last page and asked in amazement, "You''ve read through this book."


    "Yes. It was at rest time during the work time. I was worried that you might not understand some meaning, so I marked it. I''ll send whatever I''ve read to you later."


    There was no doubt that Jonas said these words naturally, which scared Melinda. In fact, Jonas had a very different IQ and EQ. he could read and understand books very quickly. If she had read all these books, it was estimated that she would have read them all during her entire pregnancy period.


    Melinda couldn''t help but shiver.


    "What''s wrong? Are you cold?"


    Seeing a tremble of Melinda, Jonas asked with concern. He quickly stood up from his seat and closed the window, turned on the heat and turned on the room temperature.


    "No, I just... I''m a little thirsty." After thinking for a long time, Melinda didn''t know what a suitable excuse should be, so she said she was thirsty.


    She had eaten a lot of fruit and her mouth was a little sweet, so it''s good to have some hot water. Melinda immediately smiled with satisfaction, her eyes crooked like crescent moons.


    As soon as Melinda finished her words, Jonas went to pour water. He found that the water was not hot enough and frowned. "What''s wrong with the caregiver? The water isn''t hot at all."


    What if Linda wanted to have some warm food? The caregiver was already passed by Jonas before she knew it.


    "Linda, the water is a bit cold. Let me get some hot water for you," said Jonas. It was hard for Melinda to imagine the scene that Jonas, in a suit, went to get water with those people.


    "Go ahead," Just now, Melinda was annoyed by Jonas, and she had no intention to ask him to stay. Jonas lifted the kettle with a helpless smile.


    In fact, there was a pot in t


    was pushed open, and she suddenly became dignified.


    Seeing that it was Jonas coming in, the expression on her face changed a lot, as if she was playing an opera.


    "Melinda, look how much my brother loves you. He is so busy with work but still came here to see you."


    Yulia didn''t know that Jonas was here. She didn''t notice the kettle in Jonas''s hand and just greeted him casually.


    Disgusted by her flattering attitude, Melinda said casually, "Your brother just went to get water for me."


    "You must have waited for a long time. There are too many people in the water room." Completely disregarding Yulia, Jonas found a cup and poured a little hot water into it. Then he added some cold water in it.


    She tested the temperature of the water to make sure it was appropriate before serving it to Melinda. His careful care stunned Yulia.


    "Melinda, you are so happy," Yulia said again. And in the following, even if no one paid attention to her, she would show a sense of existence.


    When she called Melinda''s name, she was so intimate that it didn''t sound like disdainful at all.


    All of a sudden, Melinda''s stomach churned with disgust.


    "You can leave now. The buzz is bothering me." Pulling the quilt, Melinda said to them irritably at this moment, completely ignoring the presence of Jonas and Yulia. Hearing that, Jonas threw a sharp glance to Yulia.


    Melinda was not like this before he left. Yulia must have done something wrong.


    Yulia didn''t expect that Melinda would act like this. She panicked and said, "I''m sorry that I have disturbed you. I''ll go back right now."


    Being involved, although Jonas was very upset, he had no other choice but to leave.


    After the ward was quiet, Melinda still felt uncomfortable. She selected two photos from her mobile phone and posted them on the wechat moments, which was taken when she got married with Jonas.


    She had kept these two photos of them till now and was reluctant to delete them. And now she could use them. She wanted to give a loud slap in the face to those who wished she had a bad time.

 Chapter 216 Perfect Couple

    Melinda was the sort of person who didn''t like to share her moments with others. Now she suddenly posted something in the moments, and it was a kind of showing love. All of them couldn''t help but think carefully.


    Among them, there were Yulia and Emily.


    Being hit again and again, Emily was completely lost in home. Melinda was in a good mood and recovered soon. After resting in the hospital for a long time, she finally got the doctor''s approval to leave the hospital.


    "Although you are discharged from the hospital, you still need to be more careful. If you don''t want to go back to the Gu''s mansion, you can ask two people to come here to look after you. You can''t refuse it."


    "Your home is small. I rent the opposite one, and the servants live there. If you need anything, just let them know."


    Melinda was going to pack up some things, but Jonas had arranged them all. As long as she was back home, she didn''t need to worry about anything else.


    "You are just discharged from the hospital. Don''t hurry to go back to work. Just stay at home and have a good rest." Jonas could not fully concentrate on his work now, and he was worried that Melinda could not take good care of herself alone. If Melinda nodded, he would definitely move here to look after her.


    He had to handle the company''s affairs, otherwise he wished to protect her 24/7.


    "I have told you many times that I can take care of myself. Don''t worry about me," Melinda said helplessly. She could not bear to see the black circles around Jonas''s eyes.


    He had been running on both the company and the hospital and lost a lot of weight, but he was in good spirit compared with before.


    "Well, I believe you."


    Although Jonas said so, he still acted in his own way.


    After staying in hospital for a few days, Melinda felt her body soft. When she got home, she preferred to take a walk in the garden downstairs.


    Melinda arranged a hanging chair in the position for nourishing the fetus. She liked reading or watching news on that chair at dusk.


    "Mrs. Jonas, your cell phone is ringing."


    The servant ran out of the living room, with her mobile phone in one hand and the spatula in the other. It was a strange number.


    "Thank you." Melinda took the cellphone from her. After hesitating for a few seconds, she slid the screen to pick up the phone.


    "Hello, is that Melinda Mo? I''m Greyson."


    The name stayed on her mind for a long time before Melinda realized that it was the monitor''s name when she was in college. They had never contacted since graduation, and she didn''t know how the man found her number.


    "Monitor."


    "I''m so glad to hear you call me this. We haven''t met each other since graduation. There will be a party in our class the day after tomorrow. Are you free that day?"


    The monitor was a straightforward person. He came straight to the point and asked. Melinda was surprised. She had never participated in these parties.


    "Yeah, we haven''t met for a long time. But I have something to deal with recently and can''t go. I will make an a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    at Melinda simultaneously.


    Most of these people, who were the good friends of Kent when they were in the University, knew clearly in their hearts how much Kent liked Melinda. When Melinda got married, he was drunk and taken away by a group of people.


    When he got married, he also shocked a group of people. However, the situation didn''t last long and Kent had divorced.


    "Don''t listen to their nonsense! I''ve worked so hard to be single again. I don''t want to get married at all!"


    What Kent said could be regarded as admitting that he had divorced. Melinda was a little surprised, and Kent did not mention anything about it to her.


    For a moment, she had mixed feelings. She felt that the person closest to her was also hiding something from her.


    "Don''t be like this. You''re saying that, but you won''t do that when you meet the one you like. Why don''t you date with Melinda? In everyone''s eyes, you will be a perfect couple."


    The friend began to make fun of Kent again, but his tone was serious. Only his friends knew that the reason why Kent would divorce was that he couldn''t forget Melinda.


    His wife could not endure his betrayal, so she volunteered for a divorce.


    She was tough and unyielding.


    "Yes, you can be together now. Isn''t Melinda single now?"


    Her classmates echoed. They liked to see the drama unfold as a good show. Since they were still in the university, Melinda and Kent had been close to each other and often went to the library and study together.


    At that time, many people in the school thought they were together. But due to Melinda chasing Jonas so passionately, the rumors about them were less.


    Melinda and Jonas had divorced, and so did Kent. Now in the eyes of these people, they should be together. After all kinds of things, they would return to the same place.


    "Kent is a good man! He is no worse than that icy man. Melinda, you should think twice." Melinda''s roommates began to incite her, but she just sat aside, smiling silently, quietly watching the fun of the crowd.

 Chapter 217 Making A Big Mistake

    Soon, the conversation went to the wrong direction. As a social expert, Kent''s roommate was also good at socializing as Greyson. Both of them tried to active the atmosphere.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Kent felt strange but familiar. In a moment, he felt as if he had returned to the university.


    At that time, he was still a naive young man. He liked Melinda, and he would try every way he could to court her and made a lot of jokes.


    However, he had never confessed his love to her seriously, because every time he saw Melinda, she always followed Jonas.


    "Let''s drink!" Kent poured a glass of wine for himself and shouted to his old friends in the university. They were so excited that they were blowing bottles.


    Melinda also poured herself a glass of juice, but she was caught by someone with sharp eyes, so she was named. "How can you drink juice, Melinda? It''s a pleasure to drink today."


    "Sorry, I''m not feeling well recently. I can''t drink wine." Melinda paused and then explained with a smile.


    She said those words calmly, like a stream of clear water. And people around her were embarrassed to let her drink.


    "It doesn''t matter since Mellie doesn''t feel well. We can drink whatever we want. The most important thing is to have a good time." Hearing that Melinda was not feeling well, a touch of worry appeared on Kent''s face.


    He knew Melinda well. She was not a liar. Since she said she was not feeling well, she must be really uncomfortable. Since Melinda looked good today, he did not pay attention to it just now.


    "If you don''t feel well, just tell me. We can have a party in the future. Why do you force yourself?"


    Kent could not help blaming her. He regretted that he had invited Melinda to the party. But now Melinda was paid attention by everyone and he thought that she must feel embarrassed.


    "It doesn''t matter. We are happy as long as we see each other after such a long time."


    Melinda hadn''t planned to let too many people know about her pregnancy, and she didn''t explain anything. Kent was not in a good mood tonight. He kept smiling, but drinking.


    His cheeks were redder than before.


    They started to drink since noon. Till over three o''clock in the afternoon, Kent was in a dizzy state.


    Their dinner was solved in the hotel, and after that, they went upstairs to KTV. There were few people in the private room, and the food in the hotel was rather greasy, so Melinda barely ate.


    Next to her was Kent, who was drunk, sitting quietly.


    "Kent, are you okay?" Melinda frowned, stretched out her finger and gently poked Kent on his arm. Kent grunted, but didn''t respond.


    He looked very uncomfortable, bending over the table, and his breathing was much louder than usual.


    "He seems to be totally drunk. Let''s take him upstairs."


    "Don''t bother. It''s noisy in the KTV. Let me drive him home,"


    Melinda said after hesitating. Kent felt bad already and needed a good rest. She used to be scrupulous about gossip, but now she looked down upon those things and did not ha


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    , but he didn''t dare to ask as domineering as before.


    Melinda also knew that if Jonas knew these things, he would definitely be furious.


    She knew that his anger was not on her, but on the contrary, it was definitely on Kent. Now, Kent had lost his marriage. If his career was down again, he would be laughed at.


    As an outstanding person, Kent shouldn''t have suffered so much alone.


    She had been guilty about Kent for countless times.


    No matter how anxious Jonas was, Melinda did not give any explanation. He asked the driver and he only said that Melinda went to a party.


    The next morning, Melinda was awakened by a cell phone ringing. She was in a state of excessive sleeping and couldn''t get up every morning.


    "Hello."


    Melinda answered the phone in a daze, even yawning with her eyes closed.


    "Mellie, did I wake you up?" Kent''s voice sounded a little guilty on the other end of the phone. He regretted calling Melinda as soon as he woke up.


    But on the other hand, he was worried that he might have done something radical last night.


    "No, what''s the matter?"


    Melinda woke up and slowly opened her eyes. It was only seven o''clock and she was very tired.


    "I drank too much yesterday, so I wanted to ask you if I had done anything excessive. I just... Did I vomit?"


    After waking up, Kent had a splitting headache. He really couldn''t remember what happened before, but faintly remembered that Melinda sent him home. Thinking of the emotions in his heart, he was afraid that he would do something bad, so he hurriedly called.


    Melinda paused, and then said as if nothing had happened, "No. you behaved well after getting drunk and just kept sleeping."


    In fact, she was very embarrassed. But she could not tell others what had happened last night.


    Kent breathed a sigh of relief and hung up the phone after he said a few more words of concern. But he knew Melinda well, and the embarrassed tone of her indicated that he must have done something.


    Fortunately, nothing serious happened.

 Chapter 218 A Successful Man

    "Phew!" The hangover made Kent''s head painful, but he was sober enough.


    He clearly realized how much he loved Melinda in his heart.


    That was a mark carved in the bone. It was too difficult to get rid of it. He tried countless ways, but he still could not escape.


    "Just once, last time,"


    Kent murmured to himself, as if trying to encourage himself to do something. He felt that as long as he liked Melinda, nothing else mattered.


    He wanted to pursue Melinda again and bring a perfect outcome to the relationship.


    For all these years, the deeds of his pursuit for Melinda could be written into a book.


    Since Melinda had woken up, she was ready to go to the market with her servant, changing a set of convenient clothes. When she walked out of the room, the servant was just about to go out with her bag.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Melinda. Breakfast is ready on the table." The servant was also surprised to see Melinda get up so early, and she greeted her as usual.


    The reason why they were sent here by Jonas to take care of Melinda was that they were very thoughtful women. At this time, what she said and what she did had fully reflected their attitudes.


    "I''ll go out with you."


    "The market is in a mess. You''d better take a walk in the garden downstairs if you want to go out. The air will be better with so many green trees."


    The servant was stunned for a while, and then she realized that what Melinda said was the market.


    She turned down her in an indirect way and made a better suggestion. After thinking for a while, Melinda also felt that she was not considerate enough.


    "Okay, I''ll go downstairs with you."


    Melinda nodded her head. Thinking of Jonas''s worry about her yesterday, she hesitated for a while and finally took her mobile phone.


    At this time downstairs, most of the old people from the neighborhood played with their grandchildren in the park. After a round of walk, Melinda felt a little tired and sat on the bench to rest.


    Maybe it was because she had a child, she now particularly liked to pay attention to the behaviors of those children. She even imagined that her child would act the same when he grew up.


    She was expecting this baby more.


    "Miss, your phone is ringing." With a football in his hand, the boy had a bright smile on his childish face. Hearing his words, Melinda came to herself, touched his head and said with a smile, "Thank you."


    "Kent?" Melinda frowned with suspicion and felt a little embarrassed.


    "Could it be that he thought of something else," Melinda murmured and answered the phone. Kent''s voice was much clearer than before, and he was completely awake.


    "Mellie, I suddenly remembered that there is an art exhibition today. Do you have time to go with me?" Kent said. He liked to do whatever the woman wanted when he chased after women. Now he felt lucky that he had the same hobbies with Melinda, so he knew clearly what to start with.


    "Sorry, I can''t go today, Kent." Melinda bit her lips. Thinking of what Kent said last night, she had scruples in her hear


    he was at ease. He walked to the sofa and sat down, and drank the beer.


    "Are you really not going to think about it? As long as you cooperate with me, these money will be yours." Emily took the thick wad of money out of her bag and showed it to Jerry. A glimmer of hope appeared in his eyes.


    With these money, he would be able to get rid of these difficult days. But he was hesitant, because he thought that the reason he ended up like this was exactly because of Emily.


    The past was tough but not messy.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so generous. You are even not moved by these money." Emily threw the money on the old wooden table, crossing her legs and trying to make herself look elegant.


    But her gaunt figure made people feel horrible.


    "Who knows what terrible things you want me to do?" Emily had no opinion of justice and Jerry had experienced it before.


    Emily was a vicious woman.


    "You probably don''t know that Melinda is pregnant. It is said that Nelson happily intends to give half of his shares to the child. As long as the child is under 18 years old, these are all Jonas''s,"


    Emily said sarcastically, deliberately provoking Jerry. Seeing that he had changed his expression, she continued to ridicule him.


    "You and Jonas are of the same father. It''s fine that your grandfathet doesn''t admit you. Now that Jonas has owned the business, a wife and a child, he is a successful man. But look at you, such a coward in such a small rental house."


    Jerry hated most when people said he was the child of Jonas''s father, and he cared most about Jonas. Most of the time, he would think that if he were Jonas, that man would take a few more looks at him, and his mother would not be depressed at the end of the day.


    But all of these were just assumptions.


    "You are also the child of Gu family, but you have nothing. You are living alone. How can you compare with the unborn child of Melinda?"


    No one knew whether Nelson did transfer the shares to Melinda''s child, but Jerry was really irritated by Emily.

 Chapter 219 Boast

    His face was emotionless except for anger and hatred. He looked at Emily with red eyes, as if he wanted to swallow her alive.


    Emily looked calm, but she was a little afraid.


    She was really worried that Jerry would do something extreme after being provoked by her. There were only two of them in the room, and she would be the one who would be hurt.


    "Okay, I promise to cooperate with you." As Jerry spoke, he reached out and picked up the wad of money on the table. He patted the money and made a deep sound.


    The hatred inside his heart was all triggered at this moment.


    He didn''t know well about Emily''s plan, but all he wanted was to get the money and take revenge on Jonas. Anyway, he was in a terrible situation now, at least it would not be worse.


    After the cooperation, Emily didn''t say anything but left. After a period of time, Melinda went to the company and prepared to go back to work.


    "You do so many things as soon as you came back. You are indeed a capable woman." As soon as Melinda entered the office, she began to inspect the documents piled up in front of her.


    It was the situation that had been appearing in the office since Melinda started working for a week.


    "I have rested for such a long time." Melinda had too many things to deal with, but she would not force herself to finish them in a hurry, but simply act according to her physical condition.


    Instead of working so hard as before, she should rest as much as possible to keep her health.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Melinda Mo." Melinda was working on her desk and picked up the landline phone.


    She thought it was a customer or a writer, but she didn''t expect him to be her grandfather.


    "Linda, your father is sick. You should go to see him." Leonard'' tone showed his anxiety. He was naturally worried since it was his child who got sick.


    The two of them lived in the countryside. Even if they were worried, they couldn''t make it in time. That''s why they came to find Melinda.


    Melinda''s phone was put in a drawer, so she didn''t see the phone call when she was doing her work carefully. Then Leonard called her landline phone.


    It was that Melinda had called him with the landline telephone several times before, and he had recorded it carefully.


    "Dad is sick! Grandpa, I know. I''m going there now." Melinda had not contacted her father for such a long time, afraid that her situation would be known.


    She had always failed to know her father''s temperament.


    "Don''t worry too much. He is always healthy." Seeing how worried Melinda was, Leonard could not help comforting her, and also comforting himself.


    But the healthier he was, the more terrifying Melinda thought it was.


    Many people took good care of themselves before they suddenly became seriously ill.


    "I know, Grandpa. I''m going home now. Don''t worry. You have to take care of yourself in the countryside." Melinda realized that she needed to calm down to prevent herself from disturbi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e toy with great interest. The toy''s chubby little face was very lovely, just like the appearance of Melinda.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll find a way. I don''t need you here. You can go back now."


    "Dad doesn''t know about us, does he?" Jonas suddenly asked. Melinda was stunned, but she still told him the truth. "You''re right. I didn''t tell this to my family."


    Because she didn''t dare to, most of her family liked Jonas and thought she was lucky to find such a husband.


    But only Melinda knew how she got through all this.


    "He''s not in good condition. He''s just been checked up and he can''t bear any emotional blows." It was also a coincidence that Jonas came to see Vern and found out that he was ill.


    Fortunately, he was sent to the hospital in time, so there was no irreversible mistake.


    "Got it." Wearing a grim smile, Melinda thought that what Jonas said was just reminding her to pay more attention to the matter in front of Vern.


    She murmured, feeling very upset.


    "We have been in the room for a long time. Dad will be worried if we don''t go out now," continued Jonas, reaching out his hand and waiting for Melinda to hold it.


    Melinda rolled her eyes at him. She thought he was childish, but she was happy in her heart.


    The two of them walked out of the room together. Vern was watching the news alone. When he saw Jonas, he greeted him happily, "Jonas, help me see how to resolve the Chinese chess game."


    With the presence of Jonas, Melinda, as a daughter, had basically no position in the room.


    She pouted her mouth and followed Jonas and his father, who was studying Chinese chess.


    "Dad, let Linda see. She has learned from me for a long time. I want to see if she can play it well," Jonas boasted himself.


    With this in mind, Melinda realized that Jonas was just acting according to circumstances in front of her father. Even though she was teased by him, she was forced to come over.


    Actually, she learned Chinese chess from Nelson.

 Chapter 220 Coaxing A Child

    With a spring smile on his face, Jonas walked to Vern holding Melinda in his arms. However, the smile on Melinda''s face was unnatural and she was somewhat resistant to these contact.


    "Come and have a look." There was a Chinese chess game in front of Vern. Melinda watched for a while and voiced out her opinions, a little nervous.


    She dared not to look up at her father''s eyes, feeling a little alienated.


    Suddenly, her hand was clenched and she fell into a warm embrace. Jonas smiled at her and said, "Good. You''re not too stupid."


    "You!" Melinda didn''t feel the deep love in his words. Instead, she could feel the irony. She stared at Jonas angrily, but she looked more coquettish.


    Her charming look almost lured Jonas. But since Melinda''s father was here, it was improper to make fun of her. Therefore, Jonas pretended to be calm, and tried to analyze the current situation based on the understanding of Melinda.


    Obviously, he was more thorough than Melinda. Hearing his analysis, Vern was overjoyed. He wished he could play another round with Jonas on the spot.


    "Dad, you haven''t recovered yet. Please don''t bother yourself anymore. I will come to visit you more with Linda." As Jonas spoke, he tightened his arms, making Melinda push hard against his chest.


    But the man in front of her didn''t even move a little bit, and the smile on his face was getting bigger and bigger.


    This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If Jonas didn''t seize this opportunity to get closer to Melinda, he wouldn''t be called Jonas.


    "Okay. Then we will play it next time." Vern knew that he should take care of his own body. Since Jonas knew much, no matter what he said, he would listen to him and talk to him.


    It was the first time that they got along well with each other like this since Melinda married Jonas.


    "I''m good with Linda. Don''t worry, Dad," Jonas answered as Vern asked about their relationship. Vern''s impression of the interaction between the two was still vague. He still remembered the scene that Melinda was chasing after Jonas.


    "Linda." When Jonas said this, he didn''t get any response from Melinda. He looked down and found that she was absent-minded. He raised his mouth slightly and looked a little playful.


    In a corner where Vern could not see, his thin lips slowly approached Melinda''s neck. Noticing the quivering appearance of the woman beside him, he said jokingly, "What are you thinking about? I called you and you did not answer."


    "What''s wrong?" With a confused look on her face, Melinda looked at Jonas and frowned. Melinda felt something wet around her neck, and her face flushed immediately.


    "Nothing." Jonas touched her head with great affection. He liked to carry her around like a obedient pet.


    Melinda wanted to push Jonas away, but was stopped by the expression of her father in front of her.


    Since they stopped talking about Chinese chess, Vern had other topics to talk about. It was rare to meet such a person who would make him feel comfortable. Immediately, he was reluctant to rest.


    But he cou


    t case, her father also thought she was wrong? Melinda''s hands and feet were as cold as ice.


    Jonas didn''t expect Vern''s attitude to him like this. He was very happy at the moment. He went to Vern and promised, "Dad, you can rest assured. I will remarry Linda."


    Now with the support of his father-in-law, Jonas believed that he would be able to regain his legal identity with Melinda as soon as possible. Immersed in joy, he did not notice that Melinda''s face had become increasingly pale.


    "Remarry me?" Melinda looked at Jonas coldly, and there was no emotion in her eyes. She was not the little girl who was too excited to sleep in a few days or nights after knowing that she could marry Jonas.


    Through all the ups and downs of her life, she had long seen through the conflicting interests behind marriage. Marriage was not simply about love, but countless interests involved.


    "Jonas, do you think the certificate is important? Do you think it''s your decision to divorce and remarry me? I have no choice but to follow your orders," Melinda said with a smile, but her eyes were full of tears and she reached out to wipe them away.


    "You wanted to divorce, then we divorced; you want to remarry, then remarry. Jonas, I''m not a puppet!" Seeing tears rolling down Melinda''s face, Jonas was in a panic and didn''t know how to comfort her.


    Her eyes were so intimidating that he felt that he made a mistake to get close to her.


    "Linda, I didn''t mean that. I just..." Before Jonas could finish his words, he was interrupted by Melinda.


    "Enough! I''m sick of those words. Please don''t say them any more to make me sick, okay?"


    Melinda didn''t want to embarrass the two of them in front of her father, but she felt bad when she saw him standing by Jonas'' side without asking anything.


    Maybe it was because she was pregnant, or maybe she was too sentimental, but the feeling of fighting alone really made her want to cry.


    Looking at the two most important men in her life, Melinda kept silent for a while before leaving alone.

 Chapter 221 A Chess Piece Full Of Hatred

    There were only two people left in the bedroom quietly. Jonas wanted to catch up with Melinda and explain, but was stopped by Vern.


    Seeing that Melinda was so sad, Vern blamed himself.


    It was his fault that Melinda felt uncomfortable.


    "Jonas, you''re a good boy and you''ve always been excellent. When my father said he wanted to marry Melinda to you, I thought she must be lucky,"


    Vern sighed with emotion. His family was just civilian, and he had a career, but that was to make his family a little rich, which was not able to compare with Gu''s family.


    At that time, he wondered what irritated Leonard so that he could have such an impossible idea.


    When what he thought came true, Jonas''s indifferent attitude towards Melinda made him believe that everything was true. Since then, he had been worried that Melinda might have a hard time in the Gu family.


    Melinda had always been keeping worries from them and only telling them good news. So many years had passed, but he still knew nothing about the marriage.


    "I''m so lucky to have met Linda."


    Jonas always knew that the marriage was unequal in many people''s view, but he didn''t expect that even Vern thought so.


    What kind of pressure did Linda come under when she stayed with him?


    "Don''t beat around the bush. I only have one question to ask. I hope you can give me a serious answer."


    Vern''s eyes became serious, instead of the kind and pleasant look he had had in front of Jonas before. Jonas could not help but straighten his back.


    "Is it because of Emily that you divorced from Mellie?"


    If Jonas loved someone else, he would never let his daughter suffer this.


    "Yes. But it''s not because I like Emily, but because Linda''s afraid that she might get hurt because of Emily." Hearing this, Vern looked pale. Jonas explained more clearly, and then Vern''s expression became better.


    "Dad, you and I can swear that I will only love Linda in my whole life. I don''t love Emily at all. It''s just a mistake."


    Afraid that Vern might retort him and take the side of Melinda, Jonas said hurriedly.


    "Everyone can say sweet words." Vern hummed coldly and included himself.


    "Dad, please trust me. I''ll definitely woo Linda again and let her be willing to remarry me." Jonas had always been a calm person, and now he was even more firm in making a promise in front of Vern.


    At the thought of Melinda, Jonas didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry. Melinda didn''t know how much her father cared about her, though she couldn''t see.


    "I trust you, son. I just hope that she could think it through as soon as possible," Vern said with a sigh. Although Melinda looked peaceful, she was very stubborn in her bones.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I won''t let you down."


    Hearing that, Vern felt relieved finally, but he still warned him in a harsh voice. "If you make Mellie hurt, I will never let you go so easily."


    "I will spoil her."


    The two men looked at each oth


    at person.


    "So you mean you won''t agree?"


    "Right. No way!"


    "It seems that there is nothing to talk about." Holley put the glass on the table, stood up and wiped her lips. She was going to leave at ease just like when she came in at ease.


    "Miss Huang, wait!" Seeing that Holley was about to leave, Jerry quickly grabbed her.


    Holley was very thin, and the body covered under the clothes was like a bone. For a moment, Jerry felt that what he was grabbing was not her arm, but a skeleton. It was very frightening.


    He withdrew his hand in an instant. With a sneer, Holley swung her arm and didn''t look at Jerry at all.


    "Anything else?" Holley had already walked to the door. Seeing that Jerry was chasing after her, she felt a burst of joy in her heart.


    But she appeared to be calm and even indifferent.


    "Emily agrees," Jerry said sincerely, with his eyes full of schemes.


    Holley was a little surprised. Emily changed her mind in such a short time. Anyway, she did not look like a person like this. Holley''s inquiring eyes fell on Jerry.


    "Well, she regretted as soon as you left. As long as she can deal with Melinda, she will agree to all the requirements,"


    said Jerry with a straight face. It was completely hard to tell that it was all his own decision.


    "She was firm just now," Holley said in a sarcastic tone. After making a lot of excuses for Emily, Jerry finally came to the point. "Can you tell me how to deal with Jonas?"


    Jerry''s eyes were full of expectations, and he was eager to know what kind of method Holley had to use to deal with Jonas.


    The man''s life was so perfect that he wanted to destroy it. At this time, Jerry''s hatred was not hidden at all. Seeing this, Holley smiled with satisfaction in her heart.


    She had investigated Jerry and knew that he would be a good chess piece.


    She could use the person who was full of hatred easily, but Emily could counterattack at any time, which was frightening.

 Chapter 222 Understand Each Other

    Emily found that something was wrong with Jerry when he went out, so she rushed out of the room and dragged him to the side, shouting.


    "Why do you talk so much to this woman? Don''t forget that I am the one who saved you out of the mire."


    Emily was shivering all over. Her round eyes opened wide angrily and her face sunken. It was a terrifying look.


    Jerry immediately winked at Emily, but there was no tacit understanding between them.


    "Emily, now Miss Huang is our best partner," Jerry emphasized again, hoping that Emily could put the overall situation above everything.


    "So what? I will not agree to her request," Emily said disdainfully, thinking that Holley was so shameless that she made such a request.


    Jonas was Emily''s man and she wouldn''t let any woman get close to him. How ridiculous it was that an ugly duckling like Holley wanted to monopolize him.


    "The enemy of our enemy is our friend. Miss Huang is our friend now. We have the same goal."


    Jerry''s tone was also tough. He had cooperated with Emily, but she had no idea at all. Now that someone had come up with a solution, she pushed it away.


    He began to doubt the sincerity of Emily to cooperate with him. Or, she was preparing to use him again.


    A man with nothing was never afraid of losing while a man with something was not. If Emily wanted to make trouble, he wouldn''t let her go.


    "Are you kidding me? You are a friend of this amateur model. Are you despising me or mocking yourself?" Emily said in a sarcastic tone.


    Holley didn''t go well all the time, and the only several times that she was popular was because of Jonas. After losing her powerful backer, she couldn''t even make a living in the entertainment circle. But unexpectedly, she didn''t give up.


    "Emily, don''t forget that you are banished by your company from the entertainment industry." Jerry''s angry words were like a blow to Emily''s heart. This was the deepest wound hidden in her heart, and it was just revealed by someone bloody.


    She used to look down upon the two people in front of her.


    It was absolutely a shame for Emily.


    "So what? I don''t think I need to communicate with this small model," Emily said as she folded her arms across her chest. She still felt that she was superior and had a cloud and mud different from these people.


    Many people judged Emily as arrogant as a peacock, and she felt that she was floating in the sky even when she had fallen down on the ground.


    That was to say, she had no self-knowledge in her heart.


    "I don''t think I have anything to talk to this former actress who is full of scandals." Being taunted like a loser, Holley would not swallow the insult.


    If Emily wanted to talk about the position, then she was not much better than those small models now. They still had their show time and might get famous by chance.


    However, Emily was banned. She had been out of public sight gradually since then.


    "Holley, what do you mean?!" Emily rushed forward and was about to kick Holley. But she was stopped by Jerry. After Holley gave a cold sno


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    can know that my love for you is never fake."


    Jonas gently placed Melinda on the bed, and put his hands on her shoulders, staring at her intently.


    He didn''t know how to say sweet words. He said those words calmly but made people trust him more.


    "Jonas, I hope you can understand me." Lowering her head and biting her lips, Melinda hesitated for a long time before she opened her mouth. She felt that she was not a puppet, not a pet, and she had her own thoughts.


    But most of the time, Jonas forced his thoughts on her, which made her feel depressed and uncomfortable.


    "Well, then we should be considerate for each other in the future," said Jonas, looking at Melinda with a smile.


    He would listen to everything Melinda said. From now on, he would learn to think from her perspective.


    But he also hoped that Melinda could understand him.


    Melinda mumbled the few words, and suddenly smiled. "Okay."


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Melinda didn''t say a word. Instead, she lowered her head, thinking about something. Jonas did not disturb her. There was a moment of silence in the room.


    Both of them were thinking for each other. Melinda tried to understand what Jonas had done in Jonas''s position.


    Sometimes, she seemed to be deeply hurt, but in fact, Jonas was the same.


    They had each other, but because of Emily''s alienation, she did it in her opinion to protect herself, but it was a little selfish.


    She had never taken Jonas''s feelings into consideration, and he must be very sad at that time.


    The more Melinda thought, the more the difficult problems that she had been unable to understand were all solved.


    So did Jonas. He knew that Melinda was sensitive, but what he did was thrilling, and it was his lack of calm.


    This was a battle between the two and eventually became their own reflection.


    "Mr. Jonas and Mrs. Melinda, it''s time for dinner." Seeing the two people haven''t come out for a long time, the servant asked them to have dinner. She was a little worried about them.

 Chapter 223 Claustrophobia

    After that day, Melinda felt that understanding other''s feeling was a good idea, and in the next few days, she would think about it first before deciding.


    What made her happier was the change of her father''s attitude. Now she went to the home to accompany her father every day. Sometimes she met Jonas, and sometimes she missed him.


    "You are early today." As soon as Vern saw Melinda, a smile appeared on his face. He was delighted to see that the young couple got along well with each other.


    Every day, Jonas arranged a doctor to check his physical condition and greeted him in person. He mentioned to him what had happened between him and Melinda every day.


    "Dad, let me cook for you today." Today was Melinda''s day off. She bought some vegetables and meat, hoping to cook for her father.


    Although she could bear hardships, she had never cooked at home. Now that she had learned, she wanted to show it to her father.


    Vern was also a little surprised. He saw that she was carrying many materials in her hands, but before he could react, Jonas came out of Melinda''s room and quickly took the things in her hands.


    "You are pregnant now. You should not carry such heavy things," said Jonas as he brought the things into the kitchen. He came here early today, thinking that there were few things to do in the company, so he just waited for Melinda here.


    However, he was a little tired, so Vern let him have a rest in Melinda''s room.


    "I will listen to you orders later. Don''t touch those things like knives and so on." Jonas didn''t stop Melinda from cooking for her father, but he didn''t allow her to touch such dangerous things.


    Hearing this, Melinda became delighted and nodded continuously. She didn''t expect that Jonas would say so.


    As they were in the kitchen, Vern couldn''t say anything more. In order to let Vern feel what a skillful cook Melinda was, Jonas handed the seasoning over to her.


    It was the first time that they had cooked together. A warm feeling filled up Melinda''s heart.


    In the Gu''s mansion, they would not speak when having meals, but in this place, Jonas would not talk with Vern and would ask him about his health condition. Sometimes, he might remind Vern what was good for him to eat and what was not good.


    Melinda didn''t say much, but she felt very happy in her heart. The meticulousness of Jonas made her feel that she did not love the wrong person. She felt that all her efforts in this relationship were worth for a moment.


    She could not help putting her hands on her abdomen, and considered whether to go back home with Jonas.


    Now Jonas looked exactly like a good husband. It was weekend, and they were afraid that Vern might feel bored at home. Therefore, Jonas was driving his car and taking Melinda and Vern out for fun.


    In a secluded tea house, Emily and Jerry walked into a box as they had promised and there was no one in the box. Emily could not help cursing in a low voice, "What does Holley mean? Put on airs?"


    They discussed for a long


    .


    "No way."


    Emily''s words poured cold water on the excited two, which made them displeased.


    Being stared at by two people, Emily suddenly felt nervous and a kind of fear rose from the bottom of her heart.


    "Are you afraid?"


    "This is illegal. Do you want to be sent to the prison? !" Emily felt that the two of them had become so crazy and irrational.


    If the child died, it was not a big deal. But if Melinda was dead, this would be a crime of murder!


    "Do you think I''m stupid? I have my own plan." Holley gave Emily an angry stare and cursed in her mind, ''What a fool you are! I know what it is illegal, but do you think I will do it?''


    "What on earth do you have? Can''t you explain it clearly one time?" Emily was also angry, but she also felt that she had worried too much.


    "I haven''t come up with the specific method yet, but I have information that will definitely work."


    When Holley thought of the information she got, a satisfied smile appeared on her face. ''It''s worth the time I spent on it, '' she thought.


    As long as they knew this, it would be a piece of cake for them to deal with Melinda.


    "Miss Huang, since we have decided to cooperate, don''t keep us in suspense." Jerry was getting impatient as well. Holley had not spoken the point for such a long time.


    He was born with impatience, and now he was even impatient.


    "Melinda has claustrophobia. We only need to use some means to trap her in the closed room and then we will half-succeed." Holley''s words surprised both of them. They didn''t expect that Melinda had such a fatal weakness.


    "But this is not enough, is it?" Emily thought it was a bit unreliable. She just suffered from claustrophobia, and it was not so terrible as Holley thought.


    "There is a lot of claustrophobic space. To reach the goal, you have to make sure that you can frighten Melinda. Then, where is this place?" While her fingers tapped lightly on the table, Holley had some thoughts in her mind, but her eyes fell on the two of them.

 Chapter 224 The Accident

    There were only two people left in the tea room, Jerry and Emily. And Holley left after saying that.


    She did not intend to participate in the matter in person. What the thing would be going was up to Emily and Jerry.


    "How about asking her out at night to a remote place?" said Emily. That was the only thing she could think of. She took Melinda to the airtight room in the suburb, which would be absolutely scary at night.


    Hearing her words, Jerry''s face darkened. He thought it was right that the woman had no intelligence.


    "Do you think Melinda will agree?"


    Melinda was not a fool. She would not go to the suburb in the middle of the night, unless her intelligence was the same as Emily''s, and her brain was purely a decoration.


    "What should we do now? How can Holley leave without a clear explanation?" Emily could not think of a way to deal with it, so she was angry at Holley again.


    Jerry sensed something but didn''t say anything.


    "Make an appointment with Melinda to the higher floor for coffee. By that time, we only have to figure out a way to make the elevator break down."


    Jerry already had a proper place in his mind, but he didn''t tell Emily everything, so that Emily could think about it.


    "The elevator was a closed space and it was in the high floor. Melinda could not be rescued immediately. At that time, as long as she is frightened too much, an accident can happen."


    Emily was suddenly enlightened and quickly caught up with him. She thought it was a good idea.


    "That''s right. If something bad happened to Melinda, neither will Jonas." Jerry grinned evilly. If only something bad had happened to Melinda, he could see the miserable look on Jonas''s face.


    "Where is such a place? Besides, how can we ask Melinda out?"


    Emily was in a dilemma again. She felt this was really troublesome. For a long time, Melinda ignored her. Perhaps everything was ready, but this didn''t go smoothly.


    "Isn''t the grand pagoda of the A City suitable? There is a coffee shop upstairs." As expected, Jerry thought that he had overestimated Emily, for she couldn''t think of anywhere.


    "Yes, the elevator is not made of glass." Emily nodded. Most of the buildings now were decorated by glass elevators, while the one in the grand pagoda in A City were not.


    It was a classic building in A City. It was also an old shopping mall.


    Many people said that one had never been to A City if he or she did not go to the grand pagoda, which included food, clothing, etc.


    "Now we have the solution. Call her out and it''s all up to you," Jerry said. He also stood up and drank the tea in his cup.


    At this time, Emily was immersed in the pleasure that can teach Melinda a lesson, and did not notice the change of Jerry''s attitude.


    She knew a lot of people who would do anything for money. She negotiated with them about the price. Everything was waiting for her to ask Melinda out.


    These days, Melinda lived a simple life between company and home. Although she lived a simple life, she was very happy every day, becau


    ont of Melinda to prevent her from entering the elevator.


    A group of people came out of the elevator. Melinda was guarded behind by Kent. His manly appearance attracted many people''s attention. A red flush quietly appeared on Melinda''s face.


    As the group of people went away, Kent still didn''t let her go. Instead, he dragged her out and said, "Mellie, listen to me today. If she was determined to let it go, she wouldn''t have pestered you for so long. A conversation wouldn''t solve the problem with such a person."


    Melinda thought what Kent said made sense. She could be not vigilant to many people, but to Emily, she had to be highly vigilant.


    Kent''s car was parked in the parking lot outside the grand pagoda. He sighed with relief after he forced Melinda into his car. He was really worried that something would happen if he did not met Melinda today.


    "Aren''t you going to work today?" Kent asked. Melinda nodded her head. She had asked for leave today. If it was on weekend, she would not have gone out so easily.


    The weekend in A City was crowded with people everywhere. Melinda didn''t want to be squeezed by them.


    "Let me drive you home. If Emily asked you out again, you must... You must tell Jonas about it and do not to be fooled, okay?"


    Kent exhorted her worriedly. Melinda nodded repeatedly. For the first time in her life, she felt that Kent was nagging, but she was moved that he cared about her so much.


    Now she also felt that she was not considerate this time. If something really happened, she would regret it.


    Melinda didn''t show up on time as she had promised, and Emily didn''t call her either, which made Kent more certain that there was a conspiracy involved.


    However, Emily didn''t go to the coffee shop at all. She believed that the plan would be successful. She thought that the reason why Melinda didn''t show up was that she was trapped in the elevator.


    Kent sent her home and said good-bye to her. He didn''t leave until he made sure that Melinda had kept what he said in mind.

 Chapter 225 Stay For A Night

    Kent was still worried when he returned home. He was afraid that Emily would use other means.


    Emily was waiting for the good news at home, but it turned out to be Kent''s call.


    "Emily Bai, what do you want from Mellie that you ask her out today?" questioned by Kent angrily. Emily was stunned for a while, and then she realized that it was Kent.


    She had suffered a great loss in the hands of Kent, so she was deeply impressed.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." Emily was a little worried. Logically, no one should know that she asked Melinda out. But why did Kent call her? Had something happened to Melinda!


    She was pleasantly surprised, but she was also confused. If there was something wrong with Melinda, why did Kent speak in such a tone?


    Or, he was in no mood to call anyone else?


    "Don''t try to do something to Mellie, or I will make you regret." Kent now felt a little regretful for having let go of Emily last time.


    But the evidence was still in his hands, and Emily was also afraid of the evidences in his hands.


    Although she was utterly discredited, what Kent got about her could put her into jail.


    "Today, I just want to talk with Melinda about Jonas. I don''t have any plan. I have been waiting in the coffee shop for a long time."


    Emily maintained calm so that Kent would not discover her scheme. And she showed a trace of fear on purpose. She had been waiting in the coffee shop for a long time, but she did not dare to ask Melinda.


    Kent snorted coldly and hung up.


    Emily''s eyes were blazing with anger. She stared at the phone and thought, ''You''d better wish that I don''t have any proof in my hand, otherwise, I will make you pay for it!''


    "What''s wrong?" Jerry had been waiting for the result of the matter beside Emily. Seeing that Emily was not happy at all, he guessed that something might have happened.


    "Our plan failed. That bitch didn''t go to the coffee shop," Emily said angrily. Their plan which had been prepared for a long time was easily ruined by Kent.


    All her illusions were shattered in an instant.


    "Haven''t you reached an agreement with each other?"


    "How would I know?"


    Jerry''s agitated questioning annoyed Emily. The things didn''t go well and she was threatened by Kent. There was not a good thing.


    In the Soaring Group, when Jonas came back from outside, he heard many people talking about the event that Melinda and Kent appeared in the grand pagoda, and how they behaved intimately.


    William closed his eyes, feeling that he was about to explode when he heard that.


    If Jonas was angry, he would never forgive those people around him. And he would be the first one.


    Those who had a good time talking about this matter all stopped talking when they saw Jonas return to the company. William secretly remembered their names.


    Those guys had to lose their bonus for the next three months for they made William suffer from Jonas''s anger.


    "William, you go arrange the meeting in advance tomorrow."


    "Yes, sir." William felt something was wrong. Shouldn''t boss be at rage


    ssment. Due to morning sickness these days, she had no appetite at all.


    "We guessed that you would be hungry tonight, so we had edible bird''s nest. You eat first. What else do you want to eat, I''ll prepare now."


    The servant went to the kitchen with a smile and brought out the bird''s nest soup. The Gu family had sent many tonics, which were all good stuff.


    They also liked their young lady very much, who had a good temper and was polite to them. This was also the reason why they were very concerned about Melinda from the bottom of their hearts.


    "You can cook something random for me." Melinda didn''t know what to eat for a while. The servants knew her taste and she just asked them to decide.


    They knew a lot and were all her favorites.


    The servant went to the kitchen to prepare food for her. Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Melinda was reading a book while eating bird''s nests.


    The doorbell rang loudly. Seeing the servant was busy with cooking, Melinda put down the bird''s nest soup and went to open the door herself.


    "Why are you here?"


    Melinda took a look at the clock on the wall. It was already eight o''clock in the evening. Jonas had already calmed down. Seeing that Melinda had a bad look on her face, Jonas could not say what he had prepared to say.


    "I come to see you." Melinda felt it odd. "It''s late now. You already see me. Go back and have a good rest now," she said.


    "I miss you, Linda,"


    said Jonas in a gentle and soft way, as if there was a spring breeze in his throat.


    All of a sudden, Melinda''s cheeks turned red. Trying to keep herself calm, she said, "Okay, I know."


    "The baby must miss his daddy too," Jonas said again as he stared at Melinda expectantly. "Let me stay with our baby a little longer, okay?" he continued.


    Melinda bit her lips and finally nodded reluctantly.


    Jonas smiled suddenly, and the innocence on his face made Melinda sink into deep thoughts. All this time, she had given too little to him.


    So even a small thing could make Jonas so happy.

 Chapter 226 Jonass Care

    Melinda felt stressed even when she was eating because of the accompany of Jonas and his gaze.


    "Would you like to eat? the servant prepared too much."


    Melinda said helplessly. The servant saw Jonas, specially prepared more food for them, it was not sure that they could eat up all the food.


    "Okay."


    Jonas sat down beside her, putting food onto her plate and smirking.


    He ate slowly, deliberately procrastinating. Melinda had only promised to give him a little more time, or she might ask him to leave later.


    "Dear, I haven''t protected the baby yet. Let me guard you tonight."


    Melinda was sitting on the sofa. The parenting books were placed on the bookshelf next to the sofa, and all of them were commented by Jonas. Sometimes she found it difficult to understand why he still have time to do that even he was so busy every day.


    Therefore, Melinda seemed that it''s his assistant efforts.


    But the words on the cover belonged to Jonas. Every time Jonas talked about babies, he would be straight to the point, which made her think that maybe Jonas could write a diary of developing as a nursing father.


    "Don''t enter my bedroom."


    Melinda''s heart was softened, but this was her last line. As long as he could stay, he would be happy. It didn''t matter where he would stay.


    "Okay, I will stay here and protect you and our baby."


    His big palm fell on her lower abdomen, where she began to show her pregnancy gradually. The hotness of his palm made her retreat with some discomfort.


    "I''m a little sleepy." Explained Melinda, smoothing her hair. Then she bit her lip, wondering what she was trying to explain.


    Jonas stood up from his seat and reached out his hand to hold her. "Let me lead you in. Don''t worry. I won''t break my promise."


    He also felt a little tired. After making sure that Melinda was asleep, he went to the living room. The servant helped him take a quilt and a pillow and put them on the sofa.


    Since Jonas was tall, the sofa looked narrow and small when lying on it. The feeling of being unable to stretch was not comfortable, and he slept badly.


    But he could not help feeling sweet as long as he thought that it was Melinda who was in the bedroom.


    The servant knew what she can do. Seeing that Jonas was at home, she didn''t come to disturb him in the early morning and it was the doorbell that woke him up.


    In order to protect Melinda, Jonas installed a monitor at the door.


    There was a man standing in the middle of the screen, dressed in gray casual clothes, bowing his head to look at the stuff in his hand. He narrowed his eyes and then opened the door.


    "Mellie, I ¡­ I brought breakfast with me. "


    Seeing Jonas, Kent''s excitement disappeared. He lowered his head and hands slowly.


    He felt like his heart was being held tightly by someone, but he still kept smiling in front of Jonas.


    With his hand on the doo


    ion.


    "Why do you care so much about what Kent thinks of you? Does his opinion mean a lot to you?"


    Since the beginning of Melinda''s showing up at home, this question had been bottled up in Jonas''s heart. He couldn''t help but ask her.


    Melinda didn''t answer him, but looked at him strangely, wondering what he was crazy about all of a sudden.


    "You still remember Kent, right?"


    The fact that she didn''t answer him made Jonas nervous. Thinking of this possibility, he couldn''t help but feel rage in his chest. He refused to accept such a result.


    The brutality in his eyes seemed to destroy everything, making people feel afraid, but she didn''t feel anything.


    Maybe because she knew Jonas wouldn''t hurt her, the fiercer he was, the calmer Melinda was.


    Moreover, she was speechless with his inexplicable childish behavior.


    "Honey, please answer me. Have I put you in a dilemma? Or am I right? " The more he thought about it, the worse it would be. He put his fingers under the table tightly and lowered his eyebrows. He didn''t want to show his ferocity to her.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Said Melinda. The wonton brought by Kent was still the same flavor as before. She smiled with satisfaction.


    Her answer made Jonas feel relieved. No matter who she loved, since she was with him now, he would be the father of her baby.


    After comforting himself like this, Jonas felt much better. Seeing that Melinda began to have breakfast, he eagerly said, "Linda, you should eat more, so that the baby in your belly will grow up healthily."


    The sudden care from Jonas made her pause. She then stuffed a spoon into his mouth.


    "It is hot?"


    Just when he was moved that Melinda share the food with him, she suddenly asked him. He was almost choked by his saliva.


    "You are afraid of hot food, just hold on a second." He swallowed his saliva and said helplessly. Then he consciously tried other breakfasts.

 Chapter 227 Pregnancy Reaction

    "Wonton is ready. Have some now." Jonas put the bowl in front of Melinda. From the pitiful look on her face, people who didn''t know her might think that he was snatching the food from her.


    Melinda couldn''t wait to eat the wonton. Resisting the urge to knock on her head, Jonas picked up his vibrating phone.


    "Mommy."


    He was in a good mood, so his tone was pleasant. Queena looked at the number on the screen, and it was his son''s. She didn''t call the wrong number.


    "Why didn''t you go back home last night? Did you mess around outside? Linda is pregnant now. If you do this, I won''t admit you as my son. I''m going to drive you out and take Linda home. In this way, you won''t be annoyed..."


    Queena regained consciousness and thought of the purpose of the call. Jonas''s face was filled with confusion, but Melinda didn''t notice it and quietly ate breakfast beside him.


    "Mom, that''s enough. You should give your son a chance to speak."


    Seeing that Queena was almost exaggerating and she was about to convict him, Jonas hurried to stop her.


    "Fine. Tell me where you went last night. You''d better find me the witnesses,"


    Queena said fiercely, afraid that his son would make mistakes again.


    Her interrogation attitude made Jonas did not know whether to laugh or cry. He glanced at the happy face of Melinda and could not help but smile.


    "I took care of Linda and the baby last night,"


    Jonas said in a straightforward manner, but there was a cold hum of Queena coming from the other end of the phone. "You''re so good at telling lies, do you think Linda will pay attention to you?"


    Queena was so angry that Jonas even dared to use Melinda as an excuse. Her son really deserved a lesson.


    "Linda." Jonas did not answer Queena''s suspicion, but called Melinda, whose mouth was full of wonton, looking up at him, "What''s wrong?"


    Melinda''s voice was highly recognizable. It reached the ears of Queena through the telephone line. She was shocked with her eyes wide open and almost dropped her phone.


    "Are you really at Linda''s place? Does she finally accept you?"


    Queena asked in surprise, a satisfied smile appearing on her face. It would be nice if that''s the case.


    "Because your son is so charming." Jonas was in a good mood, and even began to tease his mother.


    Queena thought of the scene that Melinda detested her son, a chill came over her. She had no idea who gave this guy the courage to say such a thing.


    But, it seemed that her son was actually very attractive, for those women were proofs.


    "All right, I''m relieved that you are together with Linda. Take good care of her. I have to go."


    As a good mother, Queena wouldn''t disturb the relationship between Jonas and Melinda at this time.


    "Is it from Aunt Yao?"


    Melinda''s mouth was still full of wonton, and she was inarticulate. She was like a little hamster eating its food, and her cheeks were bulging.


    Jonas reached out and poked her cheek, as if he had found a new continent. He found it very interesting.


    "Yes, she l


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    reactions." Queena understood and said. These were the things that pregnant women would go through.


    "But she threw up what she had eaten."


    Jonas was quite discontented with his mother''s attitude. Queena knew that he was too worried about Melinda that she didn''t bother about his tone.


    "She had strong physical reaction in the morning. It''s normal. Did Linda eat something this morning?"


    "She had breakfast with wontons and deep fried dough sticks," Jonas said honestly.


    When Queena heard the wonton, she didn''t have any reaction, and when she heard the fried dough sticks, she became angry, "How can she eat such greasy things when she is pregnant? It''s fine if Linda doesn''t understand. You''ve read so many books for nothing.


    Don''t act rashly if you can''t take good care of Linda. If you really don''t know something, you can ask the servant, okay?"


    Queena was really worried about the two children. They had just been together for one night, and the accident happened. Eating was the most important.


    "I don''t know that."


    Jonas fully accepted his mother''s blame and reflected on himself.


    "Remember to buy some light food in the future, so that Melinda won''t be too uncomfortable and can better digest. It doesn''t matter if she eat less, she can eat more meals a day."


    Queena was afraid that her silly son would try his best to make Melinda eat more when he saw her eat too little, which would be just the opposite of what she wanted.


    Jonas remembered what Queena said in his heart and was angry at Kent again. If it weren''t for these things he had sent to her, Linda wouldn''t be so uncomfortable.


    ''From now on, I must refuse anything that this man brings to her.''


    "You should be more careful when taking care of a pregnant woman. If you are so careless, how can you take good care of her?" Queena said in worry.


    "Mommy, I can do it."


    Jonas thought it was enough to teach him a lesson this time. He would pay more attention to avoid the same thing from happening in the future.

 Chapter 228 Only One Person

    After hanging up the phone, Jonas put on his coat and went out directly. Before leaving, he told the servant, "I''m going to buy something. Linda is resting inside. Be careful."


    There were many shops near the community where Melinda lived. Jonas walked around and finally chose a congee shop. In his impression, the lightest food was this kind of stuff.


    "Madam, do you have any congee that is suitable for pregnant women? She has a very serious pregnancy reaction recently."


    Seeing the name on it, Jonas was a little confused. He directly asked the owner of the shop. She was a middle-aged woman in her forties, wearing a pink floral apron.


    It was in the rush hour and she was very busy. But when she heard Jonas''s words, she couldn''t help looking up.


    This young man was energetic and handsome. She had never thought that he was a husband who loved his wife so much.


    "Women all have serious pregnancy reaction when they just get pregnant. Don''t worry too much. The congee is a little oily. If you don''t mind, I can give you some dishes made by myself. She can just eat some rice congee with the dishes."


    The owner was a woman of discernment. A lot of rich people living in the neighborhood, so she thought that this man must be fastidious about food.


    Looking at the extraordinary clothes, she could not tell the brand of the clothes Jonas was wearing, but she could tell the clothes were made of good material.


    As soon as Jonas heard her words, he thought it was appropriate for Melinda to eat it since the owner seemed to have a similar experience.


    "Please help me pack one for me."


    He was handsome and polite, which made the lady happy. She quickly packed a large bowl of white congee and a small lunch box with several dishes.


    They were all ordinary dishes that people would cook at home. The red color would make people feel hungry. But Jonas looked at it and felt a little entangled. "Is it OK for pregnant women to eat spicy food?"


    "It doesn''t matter if your wife likes spicy food," the owner said without stopping. Hearing her words, Jonas felt relieved. He took out a one hundred dollar bill from his wallet, and walked out of the shop with all the packaged things in his hands.


    "Hey, young man, I haven''t got the change for you yet."


    The owner just took the change and found Jonas was gone. She was about to chase the man out, but the woman next to her couldn''t help saying, "It seems that the man doesn''t care about the money. You''d better give up chasing him."


    "That''s not good. There are dozens of dollars," the owner said. Since she could no longer see Jonas''s figure by the door, she had to walk back helplessly.


    "I hope his wife will like it and he will buy it for her next time."


    Anyway, it was never easy to forget someone like Jonas. When he appeared, the owner would recognize him immediately.


    Lying in bed, Melinda took a nap for a while. Since Jonas did not come in for such a long time, she thought that Jonas had problem with cleaning up.


    It was not until Jonas showed up with a big bag that the faint smell of congee came out from the bag that Melinda''s gl


    files to everyone, William."


    The whole group fell into silence as soon as Jonas finished his words. All the meeting was in a low pressure. What''s unusual was that instead of directly talking back to people, he was teasing them today.


    But it is even more frightening. He used to be like a lion, which would be very dangerous and they could still be cautious against him. Now he was just like a smiling tiger, and nobody would know when he would bite people.


    The meeting was held almost the whole morning. When it was over, it was already twelve o''clock.


    "Sort out the meeting''s content and send it to my e-mail. If there is nothing urgent, don''t call me."


    Back to the office, Jonas took the car key out of the drawer and told William. As his capable assistant, William instantly knew that the boss had something important to do and was about to go out.


    "I can put off all the other issues except for the meeting. But are you going to attend the banquet tonight? And your female companion?"


    William said with hesitation. Noticing Jonas''s unhappiness, he had to shut his mouth.


    "You go to the party on my behalf, and remember, my female companion can only be my wife."


    Warned by Jonas, William nodded quickly. Without too much nonsense, Jonas left directly and his destination was the hospital that no one had expected.


    It was normal for a man to show up in the gynecology and obstetrics department, but it was strange when a man showed up alone, especially with such an aura of dignity.


    The doctor on duty was stunned for a long time at the sight of him.


    "Doctor, my wife vomited heavily during pregnancy. I want to ask what she should eat," Jonas asked fully. It was not good to read too much, and he felt like she couldn''t eat anything.


    "Give her everything she wants. She can eat anything she wants except the things she has to avoid." The doctor had been used to this kind of situation, so he gave a penetrating answer.


    Hearing this, Jonas asked again about the taboo. He remembered every word that the doctor said clearly than those contracts.

 Chapter 229 Just Recovered From A Serious Illness

    The doctor had a favorable impression on the young man in front of him. It was rare for him to see a man love his wife so much in these years.


    "Then how should I take care of her? She is quite emotional now." After introducing all the basic information about Melinda to the doctor, Jonas thought he''d better go to the hospital to get more information from the doctor even though he had read a lot of books.


    It was true that ''a professional''s lesson speak louder than a ten-year studying''. These doctors could only read more about it, and they had a lot of experience.


    The combination of practice and theory was a good solution to solve the problem.


    "Are you nervous about her?" the doctor said with a smile. There was a hint of banter in his eyes, which did not look as serious as usual.


    "Well, I''m just worried that something might happen to her and the baby if I''m not so careless," said Jonas with embarrassment. He could tell from the doctor''s words that he was wrong.


    However, it was hard to judge his feeling.


    "Yes, you should be more careful. But being too nervous will fetter her. You can treat her as usual,"


    the doctor urged. Wasn''t pregnancy depression especially for pregnant women in such tense circumstances? If they showed too much concern, it would make people think that they only cared about the baby, not the pregnant themselves.


    Seeing the doctor''s serious face, Jonas began to reflect on himself.


    "Do you have any other questions?" The doctor was patient. Seeing that Jonas did not speak, the doctor was not irritated. He took a sip of tea and continued to ask.


    They were living in a society where different people could only see the good-looking faces, which made them feel happy.


    "No. thank you."


    Jonas had made an appointment with an expert, and asked many questions. But since he didn''t get any pregnancy test, he had wasted the expert a lot of time.


    "You are a good husband. Your wife will be very happy,"


    said the doctor with a smile, watching Jonas leave. He felt heavy in his heart. Was he a good husband? He had never played this role well, and had disappointed Linda every time.


    ''This time, I won''t do it again, '' Jonas cried out in his mind definitely.


    Holley had offended the Gu family before, so she had struggled in the eighteenth-class. But she made more money than her peers and lived in a place that was even more luxurious than Emily''s.


    When Emily arrived at Holley''s home, her eyes were filled with envy.


    "She must have slept with so many men to buy this house," Emily said jealously. She had seen a lot of good things as well as the living places. She used to go to Gu family frequently.


    The luxury of the Gu''s mansion was beyond comparison


    Jerry cast a glance at her and said nothing. He knew that Emily was such a person, but she restrained herself after she came back from abroad in order to attract Jonas.


    Emily''s living style abroad was unacceptable, so when some rumors came out, the fact that Emily had slept with men in trading for role


    ''t have a deep impression on him as Emily did, so it was hard for her to judge him.


    But the outcome of the last task which Emily carried out was not satisfactory.


    That was why she had come to Jerry. Jerry hadn''t let her down, and the viciousness in his eyes was just the same as hers. "I have nothing to lose now. Don''t worry. We will definitely succeed this time."


    "Okay, let''s make a detailed arrangement."


    Holley just wanted to be the one behind the scenes.


    The three of them were discussing in Holley''s home about how to deal with Melinda next. Compared with the last time, Emily was much more active.


    Kent and Melinda were in the same circle. They could know their affairs from others even if they didn''t tell each other in person.


    It was not until Kent attended an exchange meeting that he met the people from Melinda''s company that he got the news that Melinda''s father was sick.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that your father got sick?" Kent said in a gentle way. Even though he was blaming others, others would not feel uncomfortable but reflect on themselves.


    "It''s not a big deal. I am happy that you care about him."


    A few days ago, Melinda was in an awkward situation with Kent. How would she brought this up?


    Kent was a little disappointed with her attitude. Melinda still treated him as an outsider, so she did not say anything and bore everything alone.


    "Give me the address of your father''s house. Anyway, I should go to see him. If you mind, then..." As soon as Kent adopted an aggressive and roundabout strategy, the disappointed tone suddenly made Melinda feel guilty.


    She interrupted Kent immediately, "No, that''s not what I meant. I just don''t want to bother you. Dad is much better now."


    "He has just recovered from a serious illness. It''s better for me to visit him."


    No matter what Melinda said, Kent always had something to wait for her. In the end, she did not stop Kent and gave him an address directly, and told her father that her friend would visit him recently.

 Chapter 230 Being Suspected Of Kidnapping

    Kent had got used to his working style now. So he didn''t need to be as busy as he was before. He left when he said goodbye to his subordinates in the afternoon.


    Kent had the freedom to work, so it was not a big problem for him to occasionally be late or leave early. Moreover, he was the leader of such a group who were always charmed by him.


    Those who saw him busy were eager to see him skip work and have a good rest every day.


    But when facing tough things, they hoped Kent would be on duty all the time.


    All in all, in addition to thinking hard about news and articles every day, they were struggling about how to make Kent have the best rest.


    Kent went to the pharmacy to buy some tonic and fruits, and then set out according to the address given by Melinda.


    He was a little nervous. Having known Melinda for such a long time, he rarely saw her family. But this made him feel like meeting her parents before marriage. He hoped that he could get a good favor from her father and win a key for him to win the heart of Melinda.


    In his impression, Vern was always serious with a poker face. Although he spoiled Melinda, he always hid that behind his sternness.


    At the building where Vern was, there happened to be a parking lot. Kent always pursued perfection in doing things. So when a car was parked, it was in the middle of the parking space steadily.


    As soon as he unfastened his seat belt, he saw a group of people walking out of the stairway. They were in black and looked fierce. Their eyes were still staring around.


    They were all tall and strong. Suddenly, Kent''s pupils narrowed sharply, and his eyes were full of shock. Among the big men, there was a man in tawny clothes, and he was Melinda''s father.


    After they had tied the man to the car, Kent had no time to think more about it. He fastened the seat belt, started the car and followed them. He quickly memorized the plate number and the specific features of the man.


    "Hello, is it 110? I have to report a case. There were kidnappers in the Xia apartment located at the..." Kent told all the information he knew to the police and reminded the police to set out as soon as possible. He would follow them carefully to avoid losing their positions.


    His car was relatively common and low-key, so those people did not notice that a little tail was following behind them.


    In the CEO office of Soaring Group, Jonas was in a good mood these days, which was sensed by everyone. Although his face was still cold, he was not that indifferent.


    William told Ted Guan that sometimes when boss was lost in thought, he would suddenly laugh out.


    At first, he was scared of him, but later he found boss a little cute.


    Ted was promoted to a personal assistant by a few accidental encounters, when he completed the tasks perfectly, and now he was one of the important assistant of Jonas like William.


    Although they were doing different things, they were both equally important.


    But at this time, the face of Jonas was quite gloomy, and the emotionless eyes made people tremble with fear.


    When William was in the CEO''s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    and let Jerry drive the car away.


    When Jerry remembered that his original plan was destroyed by this man and almost destroyed again this time, he hated Kent.


    "Where are you taking him?" asked Kent. He was a little annoyed that he did not notice such a big move. After a second thought, he found that the chaos on the road might not be an accident.


    That was only their cover.


    "That''s none of your business. You just need to know that you are no match for me,"


    Jerry said proudly. He thought that Emily was useless since she had always been scrupulous to someone like Kent.


    Kent glared at Jerry. Seeing his complacent look, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but smile. "Do you really think you have won?"


    Just then, several policemen in plain clothes got out of the car that had been following Kent, and surrounded Jerry in an instant.


    "You call the police?!"


    Jerry looked at Kent with his eyes wide open. He thought he had gained the victory, but he did not expect that Kent had a card up his sleeve. Seeing that he could not believe what he had seen, Kent was a little confused.


    He really couldn''t understand what Jerry was thinking.


    "We live in a society ruled by law."


    As Kent said, he nodded to the policemen. One of them came forward and quickly took Jerry under control and handcuffed him.


    "You are suspected of being involved in a kidnapping case, come with us to the police station to investigate."


    Jerry struggled and shouted, "You don''t have any evidence. You can''t take me."


    The policemen had long been accustomed to such a scene. Every time these people called and threatened them, once they unlocked the handcuffs, they would figure out a way to escape quickly.


    "If we have proof, you are not just on suspicion," the policeman said and snorted. If they had evidence, Jerry would be a criminal for kidnapping.


    Jerry was still shouting over there, which made the several people feel very annoyed. "You''d better tell the truth earlier, so that you can get an extenuation of your crime. It''s useless to shout."

 Chapter 231 Difference In Cars

    "Yes, I have found him."


    The room was filled with nothing but the sound of cellphone and keyboard. Suddenly, a voice of Ted came to their ears, which attracted everyone''s attention.


    "The monkey said that Jerry was taken to the police station."


    "Fuck!"


    "Fuck you."


    Hearing the news, the group of people suddenly became furious. They were lucky enough to have investigated for half a day, but the result was that he was taken to the police station. If they wanted to fight against the police, they must think about it.


    Hearing what they said, Ted realized that it wasn''t good news. "Go on with the investigation. I''ll contact Mr. Gu first."


    "Go ahead! I want to have a drink to cool myself down!"


    Since there was no clue on Jerry''s side, they lost it again. Every time they encountered this kind of thing, they always felt very sad.


    "Mr. Gu, Jerry has been taken away by the police."


    Ted felt a little bit nervous because he was a little late for his news, but Jonas didn''t blame him. Just now, when he heard that Jerry was involved, he guessed another person.


    Emily!


    A few days ago, Melinda said that Emily asked her out. Now, it could be said that there was a plot on that day.


    "I got it. You just follow the police''s clue and continue your investigation." Jonas ordered. He speed up in an instant. He hadn''t driven fast for a long time. Fortunately, there were few cars on the road during this half of usual time, he arrived at Emily''s residential area.


    The evil spirit on his face was like the ferocious spirits of devils and ghosts who would kill people in the underground palace, very terrifying.


    Many people couldn''t understand the aura, but as long as you had experienced that kind of pressure, you would understand it. In many cases, even a glance could make people have nightmares and it is really true.


    Jonny kept pressing Emily''s doorbell and didn''t open the door even if neighbors were annoyed.


    "You are disturbing our people here at noon. Make the phone calls if you can''t find him, and then leave his house. Just stop pressing the doorbell."


    Everyone living in this area was rich, but they were the most arrogant. A neighbor had been chattering for a long time, but nobody gave any response to her.


    She reached out her hand and wanted to continue scolding. But when she saw the expressionless face, her fingers suddenly trembled and she slammed the door.


    She thought that she''d better stay away from a ferocious man who was not a good man at first glance.


    Jonas called Emily several times with his mobile phone, but to no avail. Finally he directly drove to Emily''s company.


    "What brings you here, Mr. Gu?"


    The boss of the bar made tea himself, but Jonas was muttering in his heart that why Jonas came to his company for no reason. Was it a good thing or a bad thing?


    The boss had an intuition that it would not be something good to see Jonas being so indifferent.


    "Where has Emily been recently?"


    Jonas cam


    one has come here for months."


    Said one of the police. With his lightning on, only the courageous people like them dared to search this place. Ordinary people would be scared to tremble if they entered.


    "Nothing?"


    Jonas still didn''t believe what he had heard. If nothing didn''t mean that they came to the wrong place, Vern would be in a more dangerous situation.


    "You don''t need to doubt my ability. You must take the wrong direction. Next time if it happens again, remember to ask your me for help early."


    He patted the shoulder of Jonas and comforted him. They left the abandoned building quickly. Jonas thought about what was wrong.


    "Take out all the existing materials in your hands and I''ll check it for you."


    The man said. For these people, what they were good at was to analyze the information they needed from the seldom materials.


    Jonas didn''t know what to do. He told all he knew and hoped his friend could find a useful way.


    At the same time, Jerry was not cooperating with the police at all in the building behind them. He was taken directly to the police station.


    "Mr. Jiang, you have to cooperate with us to make a record." Seeing that Kent had no intention to leave together, the policeman couldn''t help reminding him. Kent looked at Jerry who was took into the police car.


    Jerry''s face was not as depressed as before. He knew that he was still at a disadvantage in this round.


    "It''s not over yet." Kent said. It was still too early to make a statement as the enemy hadn''t be found. And at the first sight of Jerry, the enemy had deliberately dropped the bait to delay the time.


    He couldn''t fall into their trap.


    Kent tried to recall the accident on the way but still couldn''t find anything strange.


    ''Maybe that''s just a bait. I was going to draw him away at that time.'' Kent speculated.


    Then how did these people change a car under his watch? Confused, Kent walked close to that car and found that this car was a little different.

 Chapter 232 Rescue Vern

    As Kent approached, he found that this car had been modified, and the scope of the car could just cover his vision. There was a trace of the car parking not far away.


    He quickly walked along the trace. At the beginning, there was a little mark, but later it disappeared. This was a rare good road of the unfinished building.


    Now he finally understood why Jerry would have so long sound of the engine after he parked the car. All he did was to hide the other car.


    The road was connected in all directions. There was no monitor around. So Kent didn''t know which direction they went.


    "Damn it!"


    Kent was unwilling to lose the clue he had tried so hard to find. He walked in the distance anxiously. He was also worried that Vern would be in a greater danger if he found him one more second late.


    "What is this?" Kent looked around. Not far away under the sun, the paint under the wheels was clear.


    His eyes suddenly lit up and he drove along the line.


    A car was parked not far away. Kent hid his car in a corner and approached the car carefully.


    It was an old and shabby house, which was more frightening than an unfinished building. It seemed to collapse at any time.


    Kent slowly approached the window along the wall. The window was old, and he could just see what happened inside from the crack. Emily was sitting on the only chair, and behind her were several strong men in black.


    And the man left on the ground was Vern.


    Seeing that, Kent''s pupils dilated in a flash. He was angry at the cruel woman.


    The house was very tattered, and there was even no door. When Emily felt nothing, Kent appeared suddenly.


    If someone else had appeared, it would not have been so shocking.


    "What... Why are you here?!" Emily pointed at Kent in disbelief. Hadn''t this man been drawn away by Jerry? Why did he show up here? Damn Jerry, didn''t he do his job well?


    "What? Are you surprised?" Kent said with a smile. At the same time, he was vigilantly observing the surroundings, trying to find the most advantageous position for himself.


    The room was old and shabby, with places that people could turn over and get out of. It might not be difficult for him to get away, but that was not his purpose.


    Kent looked at Vern. He was sitting there weakly with a rope tied around his body and looked at everything in front of him with doubts.


    "Emily, have you forgotten my warning?"


    As Kent spoke, he moved closer and closer, as if the shadow in Emily''s heart ran into the real world, making her panic and forget where she was.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Kent quickly ran to Emily and grabbed the knife from her hand. The series of actions were so fast that many people did not react.


    Emily returned to herself and found that she had been subdued by Kent. He pressed Emily against the wall. His eyes were not as gentle as usual, but very vicious. "Release him."


    Those men look


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    young men and are just dressed casually when carrying out a mission." Jonas explained to Vern with a smile, understanding his worries.


    He was worried that those men were also some gangsters who would drag Jonas down if he stayed with them.


    He thought, ''It''s all that guy''s fault.'' He was so flirty that he even did not take away his weapon. Instead, he was chatting with Kent over there.


    He raised his head and looked at Kent up and down. He was good-looking, but thin in shape. But he admired his courage.


    Since he was the rival in love of Jonas, he must be capable.


    "What are you doing there? Don''t you want to deal with them?" Jonas shouted at his friend, who came back after a long time. Looking at Vern, he greeted seriously, "Nice to meet you, sir. I''m a friend of Jonas and I come from the A City police station."


    There were quite a few police stations in A City, large or small. And he was from the head office of the police station.


    Hearing his words, Vern thought that what Jonas said was right. He was really a good young man with a bright future. As a young man who was able to enter the A City police station at such a young age, he must have the ability.


    "Dad, let me carry you on my back." As Jonas spoke, he half crouched in front of Vern, who was also frightened by today''s accident.


    "You can just hold me,"


    said Vern. Jonas didn''t insist, and he felt his heart came back to its original place after he safely helped Vern get into the car outside.


    At last, he was greatly relieved.


    "Thank you so much today. Let me treat you a meal another day." Seeing that his friend was busy with his work, Jonas said gratefully. If he hadn''t helped to analyze, he could not find the whereabouts of Vern.


    "It''s my pleasure. He is frightened today. Take him back home first," He said, waving his hand. Seeing that the scene was almost dealt with, he also asked a few men to escort a car of criminals away.

 Chapter 233 Trying To Be Together

    After all the people left, Kent gradually came back to his senses. His legs were almost trembling when he returned to the car, but when he opened the door, he was still shocked.


    "Sir," he said in astonishment. Hadn''t Vern already gone with Jonas? With such astonishment in his heart, Kent slowly got in the car.


    He still trembled slightly. When he put his hand on the steering wheel, he found that he could not control the car at all. He loosened his hands in frustration.


    "Are you okay?" Vern asked. He was supposed to leave just now, but thinking of what this young man told him when they were in danger, he asked Jonas to send him to this car.


    Jonas had to do as he said.


    "It''s okay. I''ll be fine after some rest," Kent said, a little embarrassed. He couldn''t believe that his legs were shaking because of the fight just now.


    He had been living by law and hadn''t touched these gray zones. That kind of shock from the deep of his heart made him scared.


    What made him so scared was that he accepted it so quickly.


    "You''re Mellie''s senior, right? She once told me about you." Vern didn''t know who he was until he took a closer look at him.


    In Melinda''s college days, she always talked about Jonas, and then a senior who was nice to her.


    In Melinda''s heart, Kent was a senior who was nice to everyone. She had never thought that Kent was only nice to her.


    "Nice to meet you, sir. I''m Kent Jiang."


    Kent didn''t expect that Melinda would mention him in front of her father. He was flattered and couldn''t help but speak more reserved.


    "You are a good man." Vern never forgot the moment when Kent rushed in. He was also a little tired now. Kent was a sensible person. He let him lie down and have a rest. And Kent said that when he arrived home, he would wake him up.


    Vern'' father accepted. He was not as energetic as when he was young.


    Especially when he just recovered from a serious illness.


    Kent drove Vern home. But there was a mess at home because those people broke in this place.


    "Sir, you can have a rest in the living room. I''ll clean the bedroom for you." When seeing the scene, Kent could almost imagine how Vern resisted at that time.


    "It''s okay. You must be shocked today. Go back and have a rest." Looking at his own room, Vern said calmly, as long as there was a place for him to stay.


    They had been used to this kind of life, so they didn''t care about it. Especially because they were born in the military family, the hard work was almost a family training.


    Although Vern didn''t think it was a big deal, Kent still cleaned the house carefully and prepared food for him. His food was simple but showed that he was very considerate.


    Kent believed that Jonas would strengthen his protection for Vern. He didn''t worry about him, took the things he prepared to Vern and left immediately.


    Now that Vern was safe, Kent


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to say that you could forget your unhappiness by eating something. So it''s the same now. Do you understand?"


    Kent said. Hearing that, Melinda was a little bit absent-minded. There were many foods placed there and the date was fresh. She could tell that Kent bought them often.


    Would senior do these things when she was not here?


    In the past, somebody had said that Melinda had a low EQ, but she was not convinced. Now she had to admit that she indeed had a low EQ. she had never felt such an obvious feeling of love from Kent to herself.


    At the thought that he risked his life to save her father, and it was Emily who brought all these disaster to her, Emily...


    "Senior."


    Lowering her eyebrows, Melinda suddenly opened her mouth. As Kent was still fasten the seat belt, he looked at her in confusion.


    As all the food were placed at the back of the seat, Kent let her sit at the back of the seat. Now he was a little regretful that he didn''t let Melinda sit next to him so that he could see her better.


    "Do you still like me?"


    All of a sudden, Melinda raised her head and looked at Kent. Her eyes were full of sincerity as if she had made a very important decision. Stunned by this sudden question, Kent was lost in thought for a long time.


    " think that I''ve been behaving obviously."


    After a long while, he said in a disappointed tone as he usually did when he fastened the seat belt. He felt that Melinda was about to let him leave by saying this topic all of a sudden.


    Mellie had been like this for many years. She had been cruel enough to make people desperate.


    "Then... Let''s try to be together,"


    said Melinda. She did not know whether it was right or not to do so, but there was a voice reminding her to leave Jonas.


    For a moment, Kent went from hell to heaven, and he even doubted that he was hallucinating. He kept the posture for a long time before he found his voice.

 Chapter 234 Being Together

    "Mellie, are you serious?" He rubbed his ears to make sure that he heard it right.


    "We can have a try, but... Senior, I''m pregnant with Jonas''s baby now."


    With eyes closed, Melinda said. At this moment, she felt that she was too selfish, but Kent was not as shock as she thought. On the contrary, he unfastened his seat belt, walked excitedly to the back seat and hugged her tightly.


    "I don''t mind, Mellie. I can be the father of our baby." Kent was so excited that he was incoherent. He wanted to hold her tighter, but when he remembered that Melinda was pregnant, he carefully loosened his grip.


    He held Melinda''s hand and told her how he felt at this moment. "Linda, I feel like I am dreaming at this moment, a surprise fell from the sky and hit my head."


    "Are you so happy?"


    Melinda asked in confusion. But she felt sad when she recalled the time when she knew she could be with Jonas, she also felt excited as well.


    Melinda could not help but feel the same feelings as Kent now.


    "How old is the baby now?" Kent''s eyes fell to the abdomen of Melinda. Though it was the child of Jonas, it was also the child of Melinda.


    This woman was his favorite. He wouldn''t mind at all.


    "More than three months."


    When it came to the child, Melinda always wore a smile on her face. Seeing how satisfied she was, Kent could not help but grin. Then he got a bit shocked.


    "Now that you''re pregnant, you can''t eat these food. Sit in the passenger seat." Kent looked at these snacks in disgust. They were all junk food now.


    From now on, he had to be nice to Mellie. If she really liked it, he would try his best to learn to cook for her.


    Kent pulled her to the front passenger seat. The speed he drove all the way was even lower than that of a motorcycle. He was so cautious that Melinda could not help laughing.


    "Senior, are you too nervous? I''m just pregnant. Nothing serious,"


    Melinda said. Till now, Kent still thought that Melinda was the first class national protected animals and he had to be careful.


    When they arrived at the Vern''s house, Kent took Melinda''s hand while walking. Melinda didn''t say anything. Kent would get used to her pregnancy.


    Vern had just woken up. He was really shocked to see that Melinda and Kent arrived home hand in hand.


    "Dad, are you all right?" Melinda released her grip on Kent''s hand, walked forward and hugged Vern. Her tears, which had been restrained for a long time, fell down again. Vern was instantly stunned.


    "What happened? Why are you crying?" Vern was at a loss. It had been a long time since she acted like a spoiled child in front of him.


    He hadn''t had this feeling for a long time, and he didn''t know how to face it.


    "Let''s go inside, Mellie."


    In the end, Kent got Vern out of the trouble. Melinda was obedient to him, but she hung herself on her father all the


    ouldn''t accept Kent.


    "I do like this child, but it''s not that serious as to let my daughter marry him." Vern snorted coldly. After all, Mellie was his most precious treasure.


    "Well, Dad, the problem now is that your daughter wants to be with him,"


    Melinda said, taking all the responsibility for herself, which made her father much unhappier. Vern couldn''t help but add more fuel to the fire. "Did you forget that there is a baby in your womb?"


    "I have already told him about that and he doesn''t mind. Father, do you hope me to randomly spend my life for my child?"


    Melinda asked her father in reply, which made Vern much angrier.


    "Haven''t you given him many times in your life? You are my daughter. Can''t I tell whom you like?"


    Vern said, feeling sorry for his daughter. Melinda and Kent were friends, and it was different when she was together with Jonas.


    That was the way she really liked a person, both laughing and crying.


    Hearing what her father said, Melinda didn''t know what to say. After a long while, she said, "Dad, I''ve grown up and I know a lot of things. Love can''t solve all problems."


    She didn''t distinguish the question with her father. She just sat there silently and thought about something.


    When Kent came back, he felt the atmosphere between the father and the daughter was quite strange. Vern looked at him and even gave him a cold snort.


    The mother-in-law would like her son-in-law more and more, while the father-in-law was much unhappier and unhappier with the son-in-law.


    What''s more, this was the son-in-law that he did not want. Before the dust was settled, her daughter had a conflict with him because of him.


    At this moment, Vern felt as if he were a child who was wronged.


    At the moment Melinda saw Kent, the smile on her face appeared. She went up to Kent and saw what he had bought. Then she said to Kent, "It''s all my favorite!"

 Chapter 235 A Drama

    The dinner was prepared by Kent. The pregnant woman, Melinda, was forbade to enter the kitchen. On the one hand, Vern did not like Kent; on the other hand, he wanted to see if he could take good care of his daughter.


    Vern had already known in his heart that he could not persuade Melinda.


    The dinner was very rich with light taste, which was suitable for Vern''s recovery from serious illness and the pregnant woman like Melinda. But it was a little embarrassing for the three people to eat together.


    Melinda thought her father had given up. To her surprise, he started the conversation while eating again.


    "Mellie, haven''t you contacted Jonas today? When I was sick, he took care of me everyday and learned new recipes for me."


    When Vern spoke of Jonas, he didn''t forget to take Melinda with him. It was not until he recovered that Kent knew he had come to visit him. Being compared with Jonas, Kent was somewhat embarrassed.


    "God knows how busy he is!" Melinda looked carefully at Kent. Seeing that he did not react much, she felt relieved secretly.


    "The more capable he is, the more responsible he is. But nothing is more important than his health. He had talked to me casually, how could he be so careless?"


    Vern said awkwardly. Every word he said was about Jonas, which made Melinda feel uneasy, not to mention Kent.


    "Dad, no talking while eating." Melinda was very depressed. She had thought that after Kent saved his father, his father would not oppose at all, but she didn''t expect that it would be like this.


    Jonas was a character. Even his father had been won over by him.


    "When did you get used to such a manner? Jonas taught you?" At this moment, Vern spoke subconsciously about Jonas. Kent was picking up the food and stopped in place. In fact, he wanted to talk to Vern for several times at the dinner, but he was ignored by him all the time.


    Hearing this, Melinda slammed her chopsticks on the table, and the two men turned to her simultaneously.


    "Dad, I''m full."


    Melinda hadn''t eaten anything at all. The delicious food on the table was basically untouched. Her father''s face turned stiff. He didn''t expect that she would disrespect him so harshly.


    He simply put down his chopsticks and looked at the two people. Kent originally wanted to persuade Melinda, but he was directly pulled up from his seat by her forcefully.


    "Dad, I feel a little uncomfortable and want to go for a walk."


    While saying that, Melinda didn''t wait for her father''s response and pulled Kent outwards. Both Vern and Kent felt that she was a little angry.


    "I''m sorry, Senior," Melinda said to Kent as soon as they left home. She did not miss the discomfort of Kent, but he bore the pain for her.


    She didn''t deal with the relationship between her father and her senior well.


    "It doesn''t matter. He may not get used to the change of his son-in-law, but he love


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ?" Jonas still couldn''t believe the news. He had a good time with Linda these two days. How could she get together with Kent so soon?


    When he remembered that Kent was also there when he saved Vern today, Jonas had a bad feeling.


    "The news was from Melinda''s father. How could it be wrong? What are you doing these days?" Queena was even more furious when she heard that. Jonas didn''t even know that his wife was chased away.


    "Mommy, I''ll look into it,"


    said Jonas, his eyes squinting dangerously. Kent dared to take even his girl away, and he was as bold as he was before.


    It seemed that he was too gentle at that time, which made Kent not afraid at all.


    Jonas immediately called Ted and asked him to investigate the matter.


    "Since this afternoon, Mrs. Melinda went to the coffee shop with Kent Jiang in the afternoon. They acted intimately after getting in the car." Ted did things well, and the investigation turned out to be a little astounding to Jonas.


    Actually, it was not necessary to mention such a detail. His heart was filled with jealousy all of a sudden. He couldn''t understand what Kent did to make Linda agree to be with him.


    ''No, I have to find a way to separate them as soon as possible.''


    "Ted, I need all the social information of Kent. Be quick!"


    With Jonas''s order, Ted and his fellow subordinates got back to work. They checked the information one by one quickly and looked through the computer screen.


    Soon enough, a well sorted data was sent to the mailbox of Jonas.


    Looking at the detailed information above, Jonas combed through the information in his mind and soon a plan was formed in his mind.


    "Ted, whether it works or not this time, it depends on whether you are upright enough or not," said Jonas. Then he told Ted he needed his help to act in the drama.


    "Don''t worry, boss. I''m good at it." After hearing what he said, Ted promised while patting his chest.

 Chapter 236 Its All Against

    Kent had been doing well in the past two years. He had bought a house in A City for his parents. Although the house was not very large, it enjoys a good geographical location and it was convenient.


    Kent''s mother was not used to living in this big city at the beginning, but she accepted to live in this big city gradually.


    Every day, she got up early and went to the supermarket nearby to buy food. She would prepare the breakfast by herself occasionally, and sometimes she would go out to for dinner.


    As usual, she went home directly with two deep fried dough sticks in her hand after buying vegetables. Her husband had been nagging about the fried dough sticks near the gate of the community these days. Today when she saw them, she brought two back.


    "Oh, you finally opened the door. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Do you know a big gossip I''ve heard recently?" Seeing Janet got close, Ted banged on the door. Once the door opened, he said with excitement.


    Gossips were people''s favorite things.


    Janet slowed down when she heard him. She wanted to know what kind of gossip they were talking about.


    "What kind of gossip is it that makes you so excited?" One of the neighbors of Kent''s mother said to him with a careless look.


    "As I remember, your neighbor is called Kent, right?" A mysterious smile crept up on Ted''s face. As soon as she heard that it was about her son, Janet paid more attention to their conversation.


    "Yes. What''s wrong? It is so mysterious." The two of them were about to push each other and enter the room. Janet was a little worried that she couldn''t hear what they were talking about.


    But how could Ted let her not hear what he said? In the end, Ted said to the man, "I heard that he was dating a pregnant woman called Melinda. What''s more, the baby is not his. How amazing it is!"


    "What? I have never heard of it." The neighbor said in surprise and looked at the door of the opposite house meaningfully. Then she happened to see Janet. Upon seeing this, they quickly ran into the room and closed the door.


    They acted so fast as if they had been hurt, as if she had been caught doing bad things.


    After Janet came to herself, she felt so humiliated. Nothing comes out of nowhere. She was sure that what happened today was true.


    This name was not strange to his family. It was the woman his son long for, and it was also because of her that his son gave up such a good daughter-in-law.


    Janet never thought that this woman was so shameless. She even seduced her son when she had a child. She was totally irritated and wanted to burn Melinda to death.


    At the same time, in the room opposite the door of Kent''s house.


    "Bro, you are a good actor." The neighbor took the money in his hand and counted it happily. He didn''t expect that he could get so much money for playing like this. It was almost half a year''s salary of him.


    "It''s all because you have cooperated well. All right, I''ve finished i


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    myself. I will marry Linda."


    He used to be with his ex-wife in accordance with his mother''s wishes, but in the end, they broke up in discord. So this time he would never compromise easily.


    "Mom, I think you know my feelings for Mellie well." The stubbornness in his smile hurt his mother''s heart. She was afraid that her son would be hurt just because she was clear about everything.


    "I''m going to bed."


    Kent didn''t want to hear anything bad about Melinda from his mother, so he returned to his bedroom directly. He had a plan that he would bring Melinda home tomorrow.


    Sooner or later, his mother would understand him.


    Kent mentioned about going home with Melinda, and she agreed without hesitation.


    "What do your parents like? Kent, could you please tell me? I''ll keep that in mind. " Said Melinda. She felt that she should bring some gifts to his parents.


    Seeing how serious she was, Kent felt a little sad. If she knew his parents'' attitude, would she still be like this?


    "They love to be frugal, so you''d better not buy anything." Kent said. He was telling the truth. But she thought he was just kidding. Melinda was still focusing on choosing the gift.


    The gifts were not expensive, but they were full of sincerity. At noon, Kent directly brought her to the home. Melinda was originally nervous to see his parents, but when Kent opened the door, there was not a sound in the room.


    She looked at Kent doubtfully and followed him.


    Kent''s parents sat in the sofa and didn''t say anything when she came in. It was considered a gesture of indifference.


    Holding her hands, Kent gave her a soothing smile to cheer her up. Then, he led her to the front of his parents, and put the bags that Melinda bought on the table in front of the sofa.


    "This is the gift from Mellie."


    Said Kent. His mother glanced at them coldly with her arms crossed. After a while, she said, "Your father and I can''t afford to accept it. You''d better take them back."

 Chapter 237 Shameless And Scary

    The whole room was filled with embarrassment. With the gaze of Kent''s mother, Melinda lowered her head sadly.


    Kent was distressed to see that. He said to his mother seriously, "Mom, she is my love."


    "Your love?"


    Kent''s mother laughed. She looked at Melinda with disdain as if she was looking at a rubbish.


    "Is the baby in her belly yours? Are you an idiot? Is it comfortable to wear the cuckold? "


    "Do you know what people outside say? They said that my son was a back-up man. What do you expect I can do? I don''t want to go out anymore."


    The more Janet said, the angrier she was. Hearing these words, Melinda felt very sad. When Kent held Melinda''s hand, there was a subtle change in his expression.


    He didn''t care about what others would think of him, but his mother was getting old and how can he didn''t care about the gossip of her.


    "Melinda, do you think you are good enough for my son? Let''s talk about love. Have you ever thought to yourself that you are really love my son? "


    Said Janet. A woman pregnant for a man must really love that man, unfortunately this man was not her son.


    Melinda lost her tongue and didn''t know how to answer, but Janet began to be aggressive, "I don''t ask you to do other things. But you must have an abortion. If you really want to live a good life with my son, can you do that?"


    As soon as Melinda heard this, she covered her belly with her hands subconsciously. From this moment on, she realized how important this child was to her.


    "Mom, what the hell are you talking about?" Kent began to panic. Every word Janet said broke the hearts of the two who tried hard to get together.


    "She doesn''t good enough for you at all."


    Kent''s mother shouted out loud. Her voice was like a giant stone pressing in the heart of Melinda, making Melinda feel hard to breathe.


    ''Am I good enough for Kent?'' ''Am I good enough for Kent?'' ''No, I''m not.''


    Melinda started to think in her heart, thinking that he was such a good man, but she was such a bad woman.


    "Mom, stop! Linda can''t afford to see that!" Asked Kent worriedly as he saw that Melinda''s face became pale.? ? "The baby in her belly is not a member of our Jiang family. It''s my family. It is depend on me." Kent''s mother said in a bad mood. It was not until now that Kent realized how wrong he was to take Melinda home.? ? He had never seen his mother like this.? ? "Melinda, you ruined my son''s life. Why don''t you let him go now?"? ? Kent''s mother suddenly burst into tears when she remembered that all these years her son had done just was to get the woman''s love.? ? "You take her away first. Your mother is very sad now," ? ? Kent''s father, who had been standing there indifferently, couldn''t help but say when he saw this.? ? Kent looked at his mother, and then g


    ''re way out of line, Jonas!"


    She didn''t expect that it was all arranged by Jonas. He interfered so much that her happy time was so short.


    "Because I love you."


    Irritated by her words, Jonas shouted out loud. But hearing this, Melinda shook her head repeatedly. Apparently, she didn''t believe him.


    She warned herself in her heart that Jonas was not telling the truth and she should not believe him anyway.


    "Linda, don''t be angry. Listen to me." All of a sudden, Eden, who was just making passionate confession of his love to her, became extremely gentle. He was a little aware that he seemed to have scared her by doing this.


    "Jonas, you always find excuses for what you do." Melinda said in disappointment. Although she felt bitter in her heart, she did not regret it at all. As long as he could get her back, it was okay to be the bad guy.


    ''In addition, Kent was not match Melinda at all.''


    "I just want to help you test Kent. He said that it didn''t matter, but did he consider the family pressure and external pressure? No, He didn''t. "


    "It turned out that Kent couldn''t stand the test any more. Now he could not stand it. What about in the future?"


    Hearing his so-called reason, she was pissed off. Exasperated, she didn''t any other words but "how shameless you are."


    "I don''t think I''m wrong."


    He still felt that he did nothing wrong. Comparing with the present situation, he wanted to let them see the reality. It was better than she will be disappointed in Kent later


    "Jonas, don''t you think you are shameless and scary?" She was so angry that she felt a sharp pain in her chest. With one hand supporting her waist and the other hand slowly patting her chest to calm herself down.


    Seeing this, Jonas was anxious, but he dared not to come forward. He knew better than anyone that Melinda would definitely refuse him.

 Chapter 238 The First Test

    "Jonas, don''t make yourself so noble. Test Kent? Do you think you''re qualified?"


    If it weren''t for the manner, she would have pointed at Jonas and hurled insults at him. In her eyes, Jonas was the person who hurt her most in a relationship.


    But it was also this man who was accusing others of their affection for her.


    "Why am I not qualified?"


    Melinda was about to lose control of her emotions. But Jonas was unusually calm. He neither accepted her blames nor refuted her. He just silently told the truth that he felt.


    "Linda, just come and test me. Then you will find out who loves you the most,"


    said Jonas. He was even looking forward to seeing such a scene that let Linda test him, which meant that she was willing to give him a chance.


    This time, he would not let Linda down.


    Looking at Jonas, Melinda was so angry that she laughed out loud. She mocked, "Okay, I will test you.


    "Mr. Jonas, I hope you are not as impatient as before."


    All of her shadows were too painful to look back. She thought a lot of times to test Jonas and only to prove herself a joke many times.


    She had even expected that Emily would appear in less than three days, and Jonas would have forgotten what they had said today.


    "Linda, I hope you have some confidence in me,"


    Jonas said in a soft voice and walked up to her. He wanted to hug Melinda, but was dodged by her. "Can you leave now?" she asked, looking at him impassively.


    Melinda was a little tired. The feeling of exhaustion overwhelmed her again.


    Jonas pursed her lips and restrained the words he wanted to say to Melinda in his heart. He forced a smile.


    "Have a good rest,"


    said Jonas. He turned around and left with disappointment. He seldom showed any facial expression, so even if he was unhappy or disappointed, Melinda couldn''t figure it out.


    But Melinda could feel that Jonas was in a bad mood. She hated her understanding of him.


    Since Jonas left, he had been encouraging himself. At least, Linda was not with Kent now, and she was willing to give him a chance. It was a great change.


    When Jonas returned home, Nelson was drinking tea in the living room. Seeing him, he asked in a hurry, "Have you figured out what happened between Linda and Kent? How is your relationship with her going?"


    Nelson also wanted to ask him how exactly he chased her. How could the child be unable to help him?


    Queena was preparing dinner in the kitchen. She had not been busy in the kitchen for a long time and had been interested in trying new dishes recently.


    Hearing Nelson''s question to Jonas, she left her work to a servant and walked out of the kitchen after wiping her hands.


    Jonas sat calmly next to Nelson. There were three cups of tea on the table, a faint fragrance floating, making him can''t help but feel relaxe


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nda?" Jonas called her several times, but she didn''t respond. Not long after, she began to breathe and Jonas felt that she was asleep.


    He was too worried about Melinda that he did not notice the quietness over the phone. How could there be no sound at the night barbecue stall?


    The barbecue stall in the city was far away from the Gu''s mansion. It was almost three o''clock in the morning when Jonas arrived.


    That was to say, he was driving really fast.


    Almost overnight, there were many people eating in the barbecue stalls or sidewalk food stall. Therefore, Jonas looked around as he hurriedly walked through the stalls, but he didn''t see Melinda.


    He couldn''t help worrying, holding the phone, only to find that the phone had been hung up. Unprecedented panic swept over him.


    He looked at everyone around him and felt that they were all like criminals.


    "Are you Mr. Gu?"


    Just when Jonas was about to contact Ted, a man carrying a large plate of roasted food came to him and put the food on the table beside him.


    "Miss Mo asked me to deliver a message to you, saying that this is your first test. She wonders if you can pass it or not. Now that you''re here, I think you have passed it. These are the rewards Miss Mo gave you."


    The man was the owner of the barbecue stall, but he felt strange when he was asked to do so by Melinda. After thinking that young men were all like this, he agreed.


    He didn''t expect that the Mr. Gu she said had really come here, and the time was much earlier than she had expected. If he went out in the middle of the night to look for someone, he must be in love with her.


    "She told you this?"


    asked Jonas as he looked at the stall owner, and then he felt that it was the style of Melinda.


    The stall owner smiled kindly, took out a piece of paper from his pocket after wiping his hands, and handed it to Jonas.

 Chapter 239 Adolescent

    At one glance, Jonas knew the words were written by Melinda. It was a small note with graceful handwriting but not constrained.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Jonas. You should deal with the first award for you."


    "Ha-ha." Looking at such childish words, Jonas couldn''t help laughing. The gratification on his face made him look much softer.


    The way he showed up just now had attracted a lot of women''s attention, and now they all looked at him.


    In an instant, Jonas calmed himself down and looked at the grilled food on the table next to him. He sat at the table indifferently without any embarrassment.


    He didn''t feel superior to others, even though he was not used to the dining environment here.


    But as long as it was given by Melinda, he would accept it all.


    Maybe, this was the second test for him. Thinking of this, Jonas felt that the food that Melinda ordered wouldn''t be too strange, and it was something that he usually ate, no matter it was salty or spicy, to a point that Jonas could accept.


    Melinda always had a good understanding of this sort of detail about Jonas.


    Jonas ate slowly. When he had barbecue, people had the feeling that he was in a western restaurant. Jonas ate all of them.


    He still wasn''t used to eating outside and felt a little uncomfortable in his stomach, but he looked at the stall owner with expectation.


    He had eaten them all and believed that the stall owner would told him that Linda have told him.


    "I didn''t expect you would like to eat these." The stall owner was surprised to see that Jonas had swallowed all the food on his plate.


    He also misunderstood that Jonas liked such stuff.


    Jonas made no explanation. He felt a little disappointed. Looking at the stall owner''s appearance, he knew it was not a test.


    When he returned home, there was not much time to rest. Leaning against the chair, Jonas could not help thinking what kind of test would come to him later.


    But it didn''t matter. No matter what happened, he would not let Linda down.


    Vern had been paying close attention to Melinda''s actions these days. Seeing that she had no contact with Kent, he was very gratified, but at the same time, he was a little anxious. He wondered when Melinda would be able to be with Jonas.


    As her father, he could not understand why Melinda was so stubborn. But since she had been doted on by Jonas, he could not say much.


    Melinda was calm, but Vern thought it was the omen of a storm.


    "Jon, how are you getting on with Linda?" Vern dialed Jonas''s number again. Recently, he had more contacts with his son-in-law than with Melinda.


    Jonas knew that his father-in-law had always been behind him, helping him to chase after Melinda, and he was also touched.


    "Dad, I''ve been doing well with Linda. Don''t worry,"


    said Jonas. After he knew the accident that Melinda and Kent were together, he cared about Melinda very much. But he would give Melinda some


    . It was easy to forget things when one was pregnant, but it was not so serious as this.


    "Is Miss Melinda here?" Ted looked at the bill in his hand, and called out to the crowd inside. The colleagues all looked at Melinda.


    Ted breathed a sigh of relief. He went into the department and took out the takeout boxes one by one for Melinda.


    "This is your takeout. Don''t forget to give us a five-star high praise."


    He was more professional than the deliveryman when it came to saying such words. After seeing the note on the lunch box''s cover, Melinda finally knew what the takeout food was.


    It was sent by Jonas, and the smell was familiar, and it seemed to be made by the servant of the Gu''s mansion.


    It was not easy for Jonas to buy takeout box for Melinda. In order to send a take out for her, he had asked someone to prepare it for her.


    "Oh, you ordered takeout. Then I''ll go downstairs now."


    Her colleagues who had greeted her before said not in a very good mood. Normally, they would order meals with colleagues. However, Melinda ordered without a word and her food was so delicate.


    It was understandable for people to overthink it.


    However, Melinda had a rough time and was resented for no reason.


    In the afternoon, Melinda was concentrating on the following draft. When her inspiration flashed, her phone rang again.


    "Dad." Melinda felt a little uncomfortable. Usually, inspiration was a fleeting thing. Now that they were here, they were completely freaked out before she could catch it.


    "Linda, I''m not feeling well. Can you come back now?" Vern''s voice sounded very weak, as if he was trying very hard to endure pain. Hearing this, Melinda immediately panicked.


    "Dad, are you all right? Don''t worry. I''ll be back soon."


    While saying that, Melinda walked towards the leader''s office in a bit of a hurry. Her father spoke ambiguously on the phone. He didn''t make it clear, so Melinda felt even more anxious.

 Chapter 240 Jonas Was Cooking

    At this moment, in Vern''s house, Jonas and Vern were drinking tea happily. Jonas had asked his men to bring good tea here.


    "Sorry, my Mellie makes you a lot of troubles. You have to take good care of her from now on."


    Thinking that Melinda said that she didn''t have time since she had to finish the manuscripts, Vern sighed and realized that he had been controlling her too tight these days.


    Anyway, he still had a way to get Melinda back from the company.


    "She''s stubborn."


    Although Jonas said so, a faint smile emerged on the corners of his mouth. He looked at the clock on the wall, thinking of the distance between Melinda''s company and here.


    "Dad, I''ll go to the kitchen to prepare the dinner," Jonas said. He had bought a lot of cooking materials, which had been processed before, and now it just needed to be cooked in pot.


    "You can cook?"


    Jonas looked graceful all over. His tailor-made suit was taken off by him and hung aside, exposing the shirt inside the suit.


    The buttons on the shirts were all glowing jewels. They were of moderate luxury in low-key.


    No one would believe that he dressed up to prepare lunch, not for a negotiation or meeting a friend.


    "Dad, don''t worry." said Jonas confidently. He went straight to the kitchen, where there were many materials of different styles on the chopping board.


    Jonas recalled the recipe in his mind and began to prepare them in an orderly way.


    After explaining to the leader, Melinda rushed back home in a hurry, only to find her father watching TV on the sofa, as if nothing had happened.


    "Dad, are you okay?"


    Melinda rushed to her father before she changed her shoes, which frightened Vern.


    "You have a baby in your belly. Don''t be so rash."


    How could Melinda not be worried, but she gradually realized that something was wrong. She calmed down. Looking at her father, she asked doubtfully, "Dad, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine,"


    said Vern, while looking to the kitchen. Melinda followed his direction, and saw a man in elegant as if he knew nothing about the world, who was cooking something with a spade.


    His movement was natural and flawless, but it could be seen that he was not very skilled. Melinda slightly narrowed her eyes, as if she could see sweat slide down the handsome face.


    "Jonas is a nice kid. He came to see me when he was so busy and bought so many things for me. He said he wanted to cook for me."


    Vern was always generous with his praise to Jonas. That was why he always lied to get Melinda back.


    Hearing this, Melinda finally understood why her father lied to her because he wanted her back right now.


    Slowly sitting down, she watched the busy cooking figure in the kitchen and fell into deep thought.


    "Linda is back, isn''t she?"


    Jonas was quick and it had something to do with his style. But the dishes on the table were exquisite and it was like a dish in the restaurant.


    People couldn''t tell it was g


    them enough.


    "We are all lucky. You look perfect matched as you sit together. This child will grow up well in the future."


    As Vern spoke, he thought of his grandson, who had inherited such a good gene and must look good. He was more looking forward to this coming baby.


    Melinda wanted to retort, but when her father said about the baby, she couldn''t help but touch her belly with a happy face.


    This child was her greatest fortune.


    "I think so too. I''m the only man who is good enough to be Linda''s husband,"


    Jonas echoed him and acted shamelessly. She didn''t know whether he was praising her or himself. Eating quietly aside, Melinda couldn''t stand the conversation between them.


    "I''m relieved to have you as my son-in-law," Vern said in relief, as he was fully satisfied with his son-in-law.


    "Dad, I haven''t been with him yet,"


    Melinda couldn''t help but mumbled. Before she agreed, they began to call each other father-in-law and son-in-law.


    "Sooner or later we''ll be a family. It''s troublesome to change the appellation," Vern said in a serious tone. Hearing that, Melinda did not know what to say for a moment.


    "Eat more. Other pregnant women usually gain weight. You''re getting thinner," said Jonas, comforting and spoiled her.


    Three months had passed, and Melinda hadn''t gained weight. Now her belly was a little plump, which made Jonas can''t help worrying.


    She was so weak. What if she had a big belly when the time was coming?


    "It''s normal for me to be thin because of the pregnancy reaction,"


    Melinda said. She was very worried about her lack of nutrition. Every day, she forced herself to eat a lot.


    Not to mention Jonas, a mere thought of the scene frightened Melinda into cold sweat.


    "I told you to go home for dinner, but you didn''t listen to me. Look what you have done to yourself,"


    Vern echoed. Looking at the two, Melinda chose to shut up. In this family, she''d better eat more and talk less.

 Chapter 241 Spend A Night Together

    Melinda had a good appetite, but she didn''t eat much. She felt full. Looking at her, Jonas said worriedly, "is the food not match your taste? Why are you eating so little? "


    However, her father thought that was normal. He consoled, Jonas, "don''t worry about her. That''s exactly what she wants. She''ll be fine soon."


    Since it had been a long time since he prepared the dishes, Melinda didn''t want to disappoint him.


    "I usually eat less. If I eat too much, I will feel uncomfortable." She comforted him.


    The good news that she was pregnant made her feel bitter. She could not eat much now, but she would definitely be hungry in less than two hours. All her office drawers were full of food these days.


    This was a situation that had never happened before. Even Victor couldn''t help but tease her.


    Half skeptical, Jonas didn''t say anything more. He cut a plate of fruit, asked Melinda to take it to the living room to accompany her father, and he cleaned the table.


    Such a thing was strange to him, but fortunately, he had a good ability of learning all the time.


    "Are you done?"


    Melinda couldn''t help but look at the dining room. It seemed that the restaurant was quite clean.


    "It''s not a big deal."


    Said Jonas proudly. He had totally forgotten that he had cooked for several times in the past two days and the result hadn''t been so good.


    He naturally sat beside Melinda. Melinda''s fruit was on her legs, but she hurriedly picked it up and angrily looked at Jonas. "This is an armchair."


    But they could sit together.


    "It doesn''t matter. We will squeeze in each other. If you want, I will hold you." He put his hand on her waist and was ready to hold her up.


    "No, I will leave my seat to you." Melinda hurriedly stood up, but was firmly coached by Jonas.


    "Oh, I''m so tired."


    As he said, he put Melinda on his lap and leaned his head against Melinda''s shoulder, with a satisfied smile on his face.


    Hearing this, Melinda slowed down her motion. Finally, she was softhearted and felt a little awkward. She found a more comfortable posture in the arms of Jonas, and handed the fruit in the plate to him.


    "You want me to feed you?" Jonas raised his eyebrows and asked, taking a piece of fruit and throwing it to his mouth. He looked at Melinda seductively.


    Thinking of something, she shook her head madly. Jonas laughed out loud.


    "Linda, you are so cute!"


    Said Jonas. Recently, he often saw Melinda''s column, and found that many fans commented her like this. For example, she is so outstanding and beautiful.


    That''s why he learned that statement unconsciously.


    "Jonas."


    She suddenly said, as she grabbed his clothes and looked up into his affectionate eyes. At that moment, her heart beat fast.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked gently, putting his hand on her head, as if comforting a little pet.


    "I don


    ve yourself. I can drive you to work."


    With that, he took off his suit, put it on himself and lay down on the sofa.


    Looking at his somewhat uncomfortable appearance, she hesitated and said, "There are a little noisy in the middle of the night. You''d better go back."


    She was so sleepy now, but she had to take a shower in the middle of the night, and then when she felt hungry, it was already early in the morning.


    Hearing this, Jonas was even more disapproving. Anyway, he wanted to stay here.


    "I''ll go and ask Dad if he has loose clothes that you can wear." Said Melinda. How could it be comfortable to sleep in a shirt or a suit pants? Looking at his awkward appearance, she began to hesitate again.


    However, Vern was more thoughtful than the two of them. He sent a suit of clothes to Melinda before she came over.


    "I''ve bought this dress for a bigger size, but I haven''t worn it yet. If you don''t mind, you can wear it to sleep."


    Vern was very fastidious about food, clothing and transportation. Although the clothes were not as good as that of Jonas, he was also particular about the material.


    Jonas took it over and said gratefully, "I''m worried about what I''m wearing. Thank you, Dad."


    Vern returned to his room with a smile. Still, Melinda only poked her head out of the quilt, while rolling her eyes. Seeing the clothes in his hand, she hesitated and said, "if you are not clean enough, don''t get close to my bed."


    She said it in a sloppy manner, allowing Jonas to sleep with her. Joyous, Jonas came close to the bed and imprinted a kiss on the forehead of Melinda.


    "I will be clean. As for you, aren''t you sleepy?"


    Said Jonas. Melinda also felt a little uncomfortable, but she was very sleepy. She didn''t want to go to the bathroom in a trance. And it was not very convenient to take a shower in this room.


    The difficult was too much for a pregnant women.

 Chapter 242 Having Two Sugar Daddies

    After taking a bath, Jonas returned to the room. When he entered the room, he found that Melinda was asleep, but there was still half a bed sheet left for him. Touched, he carefully pulled back the quilt and held her in his arms.


    She had been waving her hands because of discomfort. Then she mumbled something, clutched his arm and fell asleep again.


    It was still early now, so Jonas didn''t want to go to bed early. But when he saw Melinda beside him, he could smell her unique fragrance.


    This smell was warm in the eyes of Jonas.


    He could not help smiling and his eyes became softer.


    In the middle of the night, Melinda woke up. She was a little sweaty and sticky. As soon as she made any noise, he opened his eyes but couldn''t see anything in the darkness. He turned on the bedside lamp.


    It seems that she felt uncomfortable. "I''m going to take a shower." she said to herself.


    By the time she was refreshed, Jonas was leaning against the head of the bed and reading documents. Feeling hungry, she said innocently, "I''m hungry."


    At home, she often prepare herself a bottle of milk, but there was no milk powder. It was really inconvenient for her to stay overnight.


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll buy it for you."


    It occurred to him that the doctor had said that pregnant women were often woke up by being hungry at midnight, so there might be something special with the food they ate. But he must understand, because the blame made that she was like a child at that time.


    "Will it be troublesome?" Melinda said while twisting her fingers. It was so exhausting at midnight that she was distracted.


    "I want to eat candied haw berries."


    "You''re not afraid of sour teeth, nor can you fill your stomach with it. It''s just a snack." Jonas didn''t refuse her. Since she was hungry, she would like some fruit food.


    After sugarcoated haws, she may want to eat more.


    Melinda said several types of foods, which were in different regions of A City. At this time, it was difficult to buy one of them.


    But, in the end, she added, "I think dad also has noodles. I''m going to cook noodles."


    Even so, she was still greedy for those delicious food.


    "Waiting for me."


    He left the bedroom and came back with a bag of snacks, which were what pregnant women could eat. He bought these snacks from the supermarket today and left them in the car.


    "You can eat these things first. And the other foods will come soon." Just now, in addition to taking some food, Jonas also asked some people such as Ted to buy everything for her as soon as possible. No matter what it would take, they must send it to here tonight.


    Melinda looked at those snacks in high spirits, and picked out something she was interested in. She said that they were for her stomach, but the more she ate, the more she liked them.


    Jonas seriously suspected that when those t


    is, Melinda was in a bad mood.


    "It''s our guess. You and Mr. Cheng are just ordinary friends." One of them quickly responded and said with a faked smile.


    Said another woman "Yes, everyone knows."


    While speaking, they pushed each other and left the bathroom. When they went far, one of them spat.


    "Who do Melinda think she are? How can she talk to us in such a tone? We wouldn''t have talked to her if she hadn''t gone to Mr. Cheng and exposed us."


    "Yeah, it''s not easy to find a better job now." The other woman said in a bad mood. After whispering for a while, the two women didn''t notice Melinda at the corner.


    Melinda touched her belly and told herself to calm down. The baby would also feel upset if she got angry with them.


    At the thought of what they did, she was overwhelmed by rage. It turned out that they were not just friends.


    It turned out that behind the seemingly peaceful facade was the fear of power.


    After returning to the office, Melinda was still in a bad mood, a bit irritable, and the people in the Department did not dare to say anything.


    People knew what happened in the restroom from the two big mouthed women, but they didn''t know whether Mr. Cheng knew it.


    It was another family drama.


    However, not only did Victor hear the rumor, he also heard the news that Melinda was in a bad mood and got angry with people in the Department.


    "The weather is not yet completely hot, why did you blow up first?" Victor poured a cup of drink for her.


    She took it over and put it aside coldly.


    "Mr. Cheng, what do you need?"


    She didn''t want to hear people say anything bad about her. Therefore, being comforted by Victor, she only wanted to be alienated from him. She felt that she and Victor were not ordinary friends which is better.


    "Melinda, we are still friends now." Said Victor, touching his nose innocently. He felt like the fire was about to burn him.

 Chapter 243 Finding A Scapegoat

    "Mr. Cheng, please watch your mouth!"


    Melinda was not kidding at all. She thought that since they were in the company, she should keep a good relationship with her subordinate and get along with each other as friends outside the company.


    Maybe she could stop them from gossiping about her.


    "Don''t pay attention to gossips in the company. If you get angry, you will get wrinkles."


    Victor''s unremitting comfort to Melinda made the employees jealous of his gentleness. How can they said that they are ordinary friends?


    "Mr. Cheng, it''s working time now. If you don''t have anything important, please don''t disturb my work. Thank you."


    Melinda showed a cold face to him, which made him look a little bit awkward. But finally he controlled himself.


    "Okay, I''m Not going to bother you, but you have to know that it''s not worth to be angry with those big mouth women."


    He then left the Department quickly, but their relationship had once again become the gossip in the company.


    A topic ''Mr. Cheng''s favorite woman, Melinda'' appeared.


    She was down in mood because of this for the whole day. When Jonas came to pick her up in the evening, he felt something wrong with her.


    "What''s wrong? Are you tired?" Recently, she had never been down in mood like this, which worried him a lot because the doctor had said that he should pay more attention to Melinda when she was like this.


    If she didn''t get happy, it was easy for her to be depressed if she kept such a condition.


    "Nothing." Melinda didn''t want to say more. She leaned against the back of the seat and thought in a daze. Out of options, Jonas assigned Ted another task.


    She was unhappy after she arrived at the company.


    In the Jiang family''s house, Kent''s mother showed a lot of photos of girls again, which happened a lot in her family recently.


    "This is Mrs. Wang''s daughter. She graduated from B City two years ago and is going to find someone and marry him. She is a good girl and she works hard. The point is that she is a virgin."


    Janet said. In her eyes, Melinda was just a bad woman. No one could get rid of her.


    "You can arrange that."


    Kent said indifferently. He had seen a lot of girls these days, but he didn''t pay attention to them.


    Janet looked worried, but she was persevering. As long as she was keeping doing it. Her son would Fall in love another girl and forget that woman sooner or later.


    "Okay. You can spend the afternoon time to meet this girl in a cafe near our community."


    Kent''s mother said straightforwardly. Then she told Kent how to recognize that girl. Being absent-minded, Kent nodded and agreed.


    "Kent, forget that woman! You will never be together!" Janet said angrily.


    Kent used to be a good man. But now he lost interest in having blind dates. What''s worse, he kept telling others that he had a woman he couldn''t forget because his deep love for her.


    In the past two days, Kent''s mother was often menti


    oration was really pleasing.


    The seat he selected was a small compartment with the theme of princess. For Kent, Melinda was a princess.


    However, the man Melinda was talking to now by holding the arm of him, who was both smiling at Kent. The man was not a stranger to Kent who knew that the man was her boss called Victor.


    "Mr. Jiang, I''ve heard a lot about you." Victor greeted him politely and politely. They were in the same circle, and among them, Kent was a little famous. Although they hadn''t officially known each other, they had heard of each other''s names.


    "That''s Kent. I told you he took good care of me. Kent, he is Victor. You may have heard about him."


    Said Melinda with smiles. It seemed she didn''t told Kent that the real relationship between victor and her, but they talked in an intimate way. As long as Kent thought about it, he knew something was wrong.


    Kent''s jealousy grew abruptly, but then calmed down. He looked at them coldly.


    He tried to find something from her eyes, but she only paid attention to Victor.


    Victor took the menu and asked Melinda carefully what she would eat. Melinda wanted to eat a lot of food, but she was stopped by him. They flirted with each other and looked very sweet.


    However Kent felt as if he were at the North Pole and cold.


    He couldn''t blend in the atmosphere between the two of them, just like an outsider looking at the intimacy between Melinda and the other men.


    If the opponent was Jonas, Kent would feel a little better, but this person was Victor.


    Kent thought that she was like a person eager to find a scapegoat for the child in her womb. And finally she found Victor.


    All her beauty in his heart collapsed in an instant.


    Kent looked at them, embarrassed. Then he said, "I just remember that I have something to do. I have to go now."


    Kent got out of the shop as soon as he finished his words. When he was out of sight, the smile on Melinda''s face disappeared.

 Chapter 244 Pregnant Women

    To make it more realistic, Melinda and Victor sat together. At this moment, after Kent left, Melinda turned around and took her seat opposite. Her expression was cold, which made people wonder if she was the petite woman just now.


    "You know what? Turning over your face is faster than turning a page."


    Seeing this, Victor could not help teasing her. He also said silently in his heart, ''It seemed that she is going to burn the bridge after crossing it.''


    She pushed him away as soon as she had used him up.


    Melinda was wearing an orange loose dress today, hiding her slightly bulging abdomen. However, before she did anything, she would subconsciously cover her abdomen.


    Hearing Victor''s ridicule, Melinda could not help but chuckle. Without any make-up, her face looked even more beautiful and even much softer.


    "If I were to talk to my senior in this way, do you think he would leave now?"


    Melinda murmured, as if she was talking to herself, which made Victor believe that the answer would be yes. If Melinda had not acted intimacy to him just now, but now she had become estranged, Kent would not have run away.


    And it would be meaningless for him to come here today.


    Melinda had planned all of this.


    No matter what had happened to Kent, this man had given her a lot of help and warmth. Melinda hoped he could be happy.


    At least, she wouldn''t delay his life.


    "Kent is different from what I thought," Victor said as he touching his chin. In his memory, Kent was a gentle and strong man. He wondered why he looked so terrible for a long time.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Melinda more meaningfully.


    Victor thought that there must be some reason behind this.


    "Senior, he... He is a person who seldom thinks for himself."


    Melinda remained silent for a long time before she finally spoke out her opinion. As far as she knew, Kent rarely lived for himself, so he had lived a very miserable life.


    She really hoped that Kent could be selfish for one time so that he could be happy.


    "What kind of person am I?" Hearing Melinda''s judgment to Kent, Victor couldn''t help but ask. "I don''t care. As long as you are happy," Melinda added after some hesitation.


    "Ha-ha-ha..." Victor couldn''t help laughing, which attracted the attention of many people around, but he didn''t restrain himself at all. He answered the words of Melinda like this.


    There was a huge difference between Victor and Kent.


    "That''s enough. To thank you for helping me today, let me treat you a meal," Melinda said helplessly, but she was still grateful.


    When Melinda proposed this, Victor agreed without hesitation. She was grateful to him.


    "I have something to deal with, so it''s unnecessary to have a meal with you. Don''t stay outside too long. Let me take you home." Victor was so carefree that Melinda almost forgot that it was her leader who was in charge of this department except for the time when she asked for leave.


    She nodded at him when she heard he would be busy. After all, it was more appropriate for him to be so


    the most flexible way.


    It was very convenient to drive a car, because even though she drove a motorcycle, she had to endure it once there was a little wind and a little rain.


    While they were chatting in a desultory way, Victor stopped his car steadily at the downstairs of Melinda''s home. He said with some resentment, "This car has been blocked for a long time. I want to get some water from your home, but I can''t. I have to go now. Be careful."


    "Okay, bye."


    Melinda quickly got off the car and waved at him. Instead of staying there for a long time, Victor directly left, but his thoughts returned to that woman soon.


    When Melinda returned home, she had no appetite at all. She changed into comfortable clothes and fell asleep in bed. Now she was sluggish.


    The servant prepared some delicious food, but found that she had slept. When she woke up again, it was evening.


    When Melinda opened her eyes, she saw that Jonas was sitting on the bedside. The dim yellow light cast a shadow on him, which made him look gentler.


    Seeing Melinda was awake, Jonas put down the book in his hands and said with a little hoarse, "The servant told me that you hadn''t had lunch. You''ve been sleeping until now. Are you uncomfortable?"


    He had been here for a while. He wanted to wake Melinda up directly, but he finally didn''t have the heart to do so.


    The noisy reaction did not abate even till midnight, which made Melinda often couldn''t sleep well.


    Thinking of the news from Ted, Jonas''s eyes darkened again. He looked at Melinda in confusion, not knowing what he had done that made her angry again.


    She sat up from the bed and rested her head on the pillow. She touched her stomach and felt a little hungry.


    "Let''s go to eat."


    Melinda looked at him with wet and bright eyes, so Jonas said stiffly, trying to restrain his anger.


    ''My wife asked someone else to pretend to be her boyfriend, but I could not say anything about it. She is a pregnant woman, I have to shoulder the responsibility, '' Jonas thought.

 Chapter 245 She Was Missing

    After Melinda filled her stomach, she vomited up again. Standing behind her, Jonas still didn''t know what to do, and he was restraining his anger.


    "It seems that the baby is quite troublesome." Wearing a pale face, Melinda straightened up. In a hurry, Jonas walked up to her and held her arm, so that she could exert all her strength on him.


    "Okay, I''ll teach him a lesson when he comes out,"


    Jonas said seriously. Thinking of how miserable this kid had been to Melinda during this period of time, he remembered a lot.


    Melinda thought he was joking, and even echoed with a smile, "Right, I will teach him a good lesson."


    It was hard and exhausting to have a baby in her womb, but Melinda felt happy. Every time she was uncomfortable, she felt the vitality of the baby in her womb strong and relieved.


    Jonas helped Melinda sit down on the sofa. The servant poured her a glass of hot water, and it was the right time for her to drink it.


    "Jonas."


    Leaning against the arms of Jonas, Melinda called his name with her eyes closed. She still had a stomachache. In the past, she usually slept soundly with her head off, but today she just got enough and couldn''t fall asleep for a while.


    "What''s wrong?"


    His tone was a little cold, as if he was at odds with her, but the care he showed could not be concealed, which made Jonas''s expression a little entangled.


    He seemed to hate himself for lack of courage.


    Melinda had noticed that Jonas was in a bad mood, and now she realized that she had made him unhappy.


    ''I didn''t do anything that upsets him recently, did I?'' Melinda thought to herself.


    "Are you in a bad mood?" Looking at Jonas, Melinda made a certain conclusion. He looked sullen, as if a storm was coming at any time.


    If someone else had seen it, they would definitely stay away from him. But this was not the case with Melinda. She had seen the worse expression on Jonas''s face before. It was not a big deal.


    "Yes."


    said Jonas unhappily, and he even looked at Melinda with hidden bitterness in his eyes. Being stared at by him, Melinda felt guilty and almost sweat on her forehead.


    "Why?"


    A look of deep resentment appeared on Jonas''s face. He gave a glimpse at Melinda, and then stood up from the sofa. With an anger look, he said, "Since you wanted to disappoint Kent and let him leave, why didn''t you look for me? But asked Victor to pretend to be your boyfriend. Why couldn''t I do that?"


    Jonas questioned her, and the smile on Melinda''s face immediately disappeared. She lowered her head and didn''t want to talk. In a fit of pique, Jonas could not vent his anger on Melinda, and finally left in a fret.


    Melinda remained in her original position, but there was a touch of bitterness in her smile. She knew that Kent would think she had a hidden trouble if she still entangled with Jonas. It might be the child in her belly or something else.


    But if it was Victor, it would be that whoever it was, now Melinda could be with anyone. The moving and deep love that she had promised to be together would also be a joke.


    The best solution was that Kent was disappointed


    , Jonas turned pale with fear.


    "Linda, don''t be afraid. We are going to the hospital now." He hugged Melinda tightly, which shocked the people around him, especially the receptionist. Being glanced by Jonas, she immediately sat on the ground with her legs weak.


    "I''m fine. I''m just a little hungry." Seeing that Jonas was so worried that there was cold sweat on his forehead, Melinda pulled up her sleeve and wiped it off for him. Then she comforted him with a smile.


    Jonas looked at her with doubt. Melinda felt warm in her heart and couldn''t help winking to him. He seemed to care about her a lot.


    "Why did you run out alone without your phone? Do you know it would make me worry?" After confirming that Melinda was all right, Jonas began to settle accounts with her later. Feeling guilty, Melinda lowered her head. Then she seemed to think of something and pulled the sleeve of Jonas.


    "Let''s go to my father''s home."


    He was going to take Melinda to have breakfast. The normal working time in the company began at nine o''clock. He was really busy these two days. He had stayed in the company for two consecutive days.


    It was about 8 o''clock now.


    Hearing what Melinda said, Jonas had no doubt about it. He drove to Vern''s house with Melinda.


    Vern was not surprised to see them. Instead, he asked, "What took you so long?"


    He had thought that the two of them were very angry with each other. But now it seemed that nothing serious happened. As a matter of fact, Jonas spoiled Mellie so much.


    "Dad," Jonas greeted while Melinda ran to the kitchen merrily. Seeing the breakfast on the table, she muttered, "I''m glad it''s not cold."


    "She came here early in the morning with a lot of things and said that she wanted to make breakfast for you. Let''s go to the dining room." Vern''s words surprised Jonas, and when he saw the table, he was even more surprised.


    But later, her heart ached. With so many things on the table, Linda had to cook for a long time.


    She sat there happily and looked at him with bright eyes, which made Jonas''s heart beat faster.

 Chapter 246 Running After Flirting With Me

    "Did you prepare all these?"


    "Although the dishes are not as delicate as those in a five-star hotel, they are very tempting. So, I still can''t believe it.".


    In Jonas''s eyes, any dish made by her would be the most delicious in the world.


    "Yes, you are right."


    Melinda was very proud. She felt that she was a good wife and a good mother. She was full of pride to have prepared so much in the morning.


    Although she had suffered a lot while preparing those stuff.


    Vern didn''t want to disturb their harmonious atmosphere, so he went downstairs without saying anything. He thought he''d better enjoy his daughter''s breakfast for the next time.


    "I have also prepared lunch materials for you. Remember to come here for lunch later. No matter how busy you are, you have to come."


    Said Melinda. He was amused at the same time. Thinking of the terror that the servant had just called, he sighed in his heart.


    Seeing she was so excited that he forgot to tell the servant that he found her.


    After hanging up the phone, Jonas came back to the dining room. Sitting at the dining table, Melinda was busy cooking. Although her lower abdomen wasn''t very obvious, she still worried him.


    "Just sit here."


    With that, she sat down. Due to her pregnancy reaction, she always ate light food. What she liked most were plain rice porridge and pickles.


    The rest were prepared by Jonas.


    A man''s appetite would be bigger, and since Jonas was so busy every day, he must eat more. This was what Melinda thought.


    "Does it taste good?" Melinda looked at Jonas expectantly and waited for his answer, and Jonas nodded without saying anything.


    She could still feel that he was a little angry, and suddenly became flustered, not knowing what to do.


    "I can cook for you every day as long as you are not angry." Thinking of getting up so early every day, Melinda felt a little bit painful, but it was enough as long as Jonas didn''t get angry.


    After saying that, she yawned a little sleepily. Seeing that, Jonas felt sorry for her. In this moment, all his anger was disappeared.


    "Silly girl." When he said, he was not alone sitting at the table for breakfast. Instead, he was taking care of Melinda. Seeing this, her smile grew brighter.


    "Jonas, Victor and I are just superior and subordinate." She felt that it was necessary to explain that. She was very experienced with mental block.


    "What?" Perplexed, Jonas asked. He was a little taken aback by her sudden explanation.


    His attitude, however, made her feel that he was still angry, so she explained hastily, "Victor still loves his ex-wife. He just helped me this time. Don''t misunderstand that."


    She saw the expression on Jonas'' face and recalled what had happened in the restaurant the other day.


    That was


    r heart?" Jonas squinted at her. She shrank her head and suddenly became weak, shaking her head like a rattle drum.


    "No. everyone knows that you are the most generous."


    Many flattering words came out of Melinda''s mouth. Finally, Jonas could not hold his cold face any longer and burst into laughter.


    When he smiled, Melinda felt that the ice and snow had just melted, pure and amazing.


    Melinda looked at him for a long time, utterly bewildered. However, he thought there was something on his face and looked at her suspiciously, "Is there anything on my face?"


    "Yes." Melinda nodded very seriously, but her eyes were bright. When Jonas continued to explore what was in his face, she held his face and kissed his cheek.


    "There is kissed of mine."


    Said Melinda. The sudden local whispers and flirting caught him off guard. The dull expression on his face, the happier she smiled.


    ''Why is she so adorable?'' Jonas thought, her hands fumbled on his cheeks evilly and then she felt the changes in his eyes.


    She hurried to pull her hand back, but was stopped by Jonas. There was a dangerous glint in his eyes, but it was so unexpectedly that she was almost intoxicated in his affection.


    "Do you want to run after flirting with me? "How ''bad'' you are!" As he spoke, he left a deep kiss on her lip.


    Melinda felt dizzy.


    After the kiss, she sprawled her body on Jonas''s. she warned herself to behave herself in the future.


    If it weren''t for the baby in his womb, Melinda couldn''t imagine what a crazy thing he would do.


    But she had to admit for what she had just done.


    It was said that pregnant women were more sensitive in this respect, and more eager to have sex. Now she completely believed it. She didn''t even have the slightest feeling of shame when she had that feeling.


    She just wanted to be loved dearly by Jonas.

 Chapter 247 Unconditionally Trust

    Knowing that Melinda was still preparing lunch, Jonas did not go to the company directly but stayed at Vern''s home to accompany her. The lunch was prepared together by the two.


    Although Jonas only learned several dishes, he was good at cutting.


    Since they had a clear division of work, Jonas thought it was a rare opportunity. After discussion with Vern, he invited Nelson for dinner.


    When Nelson saw that the two of them got along well with each other, he was very happy. When he had dinner, he acted like a gourmet and judged each dish highly.


    It seemed that Melinda and Jonas had been closer after the cook. Victor was not in the mood to care about the business of the company, and as a result, the staff of the company finally relaxed.


    Work was too little for Melinda, which made her feel that she was on a paid vacation.


    The baby in the womb finally passed the troublesome period. Melinda had a better appetite recently. She ate much more, and she was more plump and energetic.


    Such a peaceful life made Melinda feel happy.


    But her calmness was doomed to be destroyed. As the child grew up, Melinda began to go shopping in maternal and infant shops like many mothers.


    On weekends, she went to the shopping mall nearby her house. Sometimes, her servant would accompany her, and sometimes, she would be alone.


    Today, Melinda sneaked out alone.


    Wandering in the maternal and infant store, Melinda liked children''s clothes the most. They were so small that she thought they were amazing.


    She paid attention on comfort particularly about how to dress herself. However, when choosing her child''s clothes, she would see a variety of things, such as design, materials, and even a small pattern, which would make her hesitate for quite a while.


    Outside the maternal and infant store, Emily was looking at Melinda through the transparent glass window, her eyes full of jealousy.


    Why could Melinda have all this, while she could only be in a dark corner like a rat crossing the street?


    She wanted Melinda to experience the feeling of falling from heaven to hell. Emily thought maliciously and followed her with malicious eyes. Melinda selected a lot of things and walked out from the maternal and infant store.


    It was at this time that Emily came back to her senses. Her purpose of today''s visit was to find Melinda.


    She quickly ran to Melinda and shouted, "Melinda, wait for a moment."


    At first, Melinda thought she had misheard, but when she looked back, she saw Emily running in a hurry. Subconsciously, Melinda protected her stomach and hid aside.


    Melinda''s guard against Emily was very strong.


    "Let''s find a place to sit?" Emily looked at Melinda, pretending to be relaxed, and her eyes fell on the abdomen of her, which began to emerge.


    Melinda wore a white T-shirt today and didn''t cover her belly deliberately.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it. I don''t have time to waste wit


    oint her again.


    "Jonas is not that kind of person? Oh, Melinda, you are so funny. Do you really know Jonas well? Do you really know what kind of person he is?"


    Emily sneered, and the sound almost made Melinda fall down.


    In the heart of Emily, Jonas was a demon, a demon without any emotion. Everything he had was his will, and such a person would not fall in love with anyone.


    However, this demon gave his heart to a woman who knew nothing about him, Melinda.


    "I don''t care what kind of person he is. It''s fine as long as he is nice to me and our baby." Melinda''s face was full of happiness. Her words were gentle, but full of momentum.


    No matter what Emily said on the other side, Melinda only smiled and told her happily that she trusted Jonas unconditionally.


    Also, she told Emily that she was in a good relationship with Jonas now.


    Emily did not expect that Melinda would be like this. She repeated a few words, and even herself was tired of saying it, but Melinda suddenly became strong at this time.


    "If you still want to sow dissension among us, I don''t mind telling this to Jonas. You know I''m pregnant now and it''s not a good time to worry about things. I''ll let him handle it,"


    Melinda said that calmly, but Emily was shocked. Thinking of what Jonas might do, she stood up from her seat. With a complicated look, she left the coffee shop.


    She looked embarrassed with her steps and demeanor.


    At this time, Melinda slowly relaxed her body on the seat, caressing the belly, gentle with a hint of helplessness.


    "Babe, why is your father so childish?"


    All of a sudden, Melinda thought of the weird feeling she had experienced that day. It turned out that she was right. Jonas knew all about that, or it was exactly Jonas who had arranged all this.


    No wonder that when she explained to him that day, he was not only happy, but also seemed to be a little proud.


    ''Jonas, don''t be so self-satisfied, '' she thought.

 Chapter 248 Love And Moved

    She had been cursing him all the way home. But thinking of what he had done and worrying about losing her, she couldn''t help but feel warm in her heart again.


    Today, she had bought a lot of things. In the past, when she was in a good mood, she would buy something for him, but today, she didn''t even have anything for him to eat.


    The maid had prepared the dinner. Seeing that Melinda had bought a lot of things, she went to clean the guest room on the side.


    The guest room would become a small baby room soon, but according to the aunt, Nelson had built a larger baby room with a lot of decorations.


    "My lady, you should have a rest now. You must be very tired after walking for a long time." Melinda kept striking her shins with her fingers. Since her belly had become bigger, she should be more careful with her movements, which would make herself more tired.


    She seldom went shopping, so going shopping like this was a little bit suffering for her.


    The maid was about to have a massage for her, but at this moment, the doorbell rang. With a cold face, Jonas walked into the room, but with a smile on his face as if he was doing magic.


    Seeing what Melinda was doing, he went to her very consciously. When he sat down on the sofa in a tall and strong figure, Melinda suddenly felt that the sofa sank a lot.


    He put her foot on his lap and skillfully began to massage it.


    He learned from his mother that pregnant women would get cramps in their legs at midnight if they waited for too long for their body to swell, so he went to see many video clips.


    While Melinda enjoyed closing her eyes, she suddenly thought of something. She looked straight at Jonas with her big eyes, which made him feel a little guilty.


    "Jonas, did you arrange the appearance of Victor''s ex-wife in last time?" Asked Melinda. Looking down at Melinda, she found him do the things he used to disdain most.


    It was really a happy thing to be loved and doted by a person like Jonas, but many things also made Melinda feel annoyed.


    He could be mature and steady, but sometimes he was also childish and would make people angry.


    "It was all my fault. I know what I did was wrong, but I just don''t want you to be so close to him."


    He was a little depressed. But he quickly admitted his mistake and spoke out his uncomfortable feeling.


    "Are you mad at me?" Finally, he looked up at her with a complex expression, unwillingness and a little worry.


    A man with a cold face all the year round suddenly showed such a funny expression, which surprised Melinda.


    In the past, he would have focused on how she knew of that. But now he was wondering how to make her not angry.


    "Linda, you can talk to me in the future if you have anything. I''m better than him." Seeing that Melinda didn''t answer him and had been looking at him with a faint smile, he felt a little guilty.


    Hearing h


    . Jonas felt frightened as if he was sitting on a roller coaster. The hesitation on the two sides of Melinda''s made Jonas nervous.


    He tried his best to control himself and wouldn''t do anything radical later.


    It didn''t take her a long time to figure it out. But it seemed to have been a century for Jonas.


    Jonas wondered if she still liked Kent, since she was thinking seriously.


    His eyes became cold in an instant. He recalled that every time Melinda was with him, there were many external factors. And for Kent, she insisted it, even if Kent''s mother did not support.


    "At that time, probably because I was at a loss."


    Melinda replied slowly after thinking for a while. It was not until then that she found that the face of Jonas looked really bad and morbid pale.


    There was a touch of suspicion in her eyes. Was she really so important to him?


    So he cared about it so much.


    Her answer did not satisfy Jonas at all and he thought it was perfunctory.


    On the other hand, Melinda thought that she was really confused during that period of time. She had no idea about what would happen in the future. What was more, it happened at that time that Kent had done something that deeply touched her.


    She thought that in order to save her father, this man could sacrifice his own life and he must be good to her and her baby.


    A woman had been hurt by love. At that time, what she pursued was not love, but peace.


    "It can be said that I failed to distinguish love from emotion. Maybe there was a moment that moved me, but that was only a touch that make me moved. That was not love."


    Mo Lian said with a smile, while her eyes were a little moist. She turned her head and found the man next to her looking at her in shock and even a little delight.


    She thought love was really a magic thing. Kent had done so much for her. She could have kinship and friendship with him, but there was no love.

 Chapter 249 Secret Love

    As long as one was alive, he or she would have many passersby. Kent was definitely an important part in Melinda''s life even though he was just a passerby now.


    "You don''t like him, do you?" Jonas grabbed Melinda''s arm and trembled with excitement. It was a sudden feeling of happiness.


    "Yes,"


    Melinda said firmly. She was no longer confused, so she could clearly see her heart. However, she also felt that there was a kind of feeling, which had nothing to do with love.


    Probably that was how Kent was to her. He was important to her, but he was not necessary to her. As this time, Melinda could turn away arrogantly when facing Janet''s abuse.


    But all of this had happened to her when facing Queena in the past, and she bore it down without saying a word.


    Her simple answer made Jonas act like a child happily. Unable to suppress his inner joy, he held Melinda up and spun around in the same place.


    "Linda, I''m so happy," Jonas exclaimed. Frightened by his sudden movement, Melinda closed her eyes and wrapped her arms around his neck tightly. A smile appeared on her face.


    "Stop it, Jonas! The baby!" Such simple happiness made Melinda a little absent-minded, but then thinking of the baby in her belly, she quickly reminded Jonas.


    Hearing this, Jonas stopped and looked at Melinda anxiously. He was so excited that he forgot about the baby all of a sudden.


    Thus, it showed that baby was really an accident.


    "It''s okay. Go downstairs for a walk with me." Gently touching her lower abdomen, Melinda looked up and couldn''t help laughing when she saw the look on Jonas''s face.


    After this conversation, the two people became more intimate.


    Now, Melinda couldn''t hide her body, so she just stayed at home and went to the company when she had something to do. Queena was very diligent these days, and went to Melinda''s house every day.


    "Auntie Yao, you really don''t have to buy so many things." Seeing that Queena always bought gifts, Melinda said reluctantly. The places where these things were piled up were not enough.


    The servant didn''t know what to do when she saw these foods. Melinda had a small appetite and she couldn''t eat these tonics every day. The best choice was to eat healthy food.


    "I don''t think so. These are not enough," Queena said. If it weren''t for Jonas''s interruption in home, there would have been more than that.


    Queena now had a kind of intention of compensation for Melinda, after all, she had been very hard on Melinda before.


    "Please make a cup of green tea for Auntie Yao."


    The servant took over the things and poured a cup of tea for Queena. Queena''s eyes fell straight on the belly of Melinda, where there was a baby growing.


    Perhaps it was because her eyes were so fiery that it was difficult for Melinda to ignore them. She began to talk with Queena about the last routine pregnancy check-up.


    "Did Jonas go with you?" Queena asked in concern. When she heard Melinda ment


    he was in a bad mood for a long time. The smile on her face never disappeared this day.


    In the evening, Queena told Nelson and Jonas that Melinda had agreed to go home. Jonas''s reaction was more excited than Queena''s.


    "Did Linda really agree?" He still couldn''t believe that she didn''t tell him at all when they had dinner tonight. Jonas even doubted if his mother had heard it wrong.


    "Well, you must take her back this time," Queena warned his son. Nelson nodded constantly, his eyes even a little red.


    Children''s happiness was nothing more than that of adults.


    Hearing the confirmation of his mother, Jonas even called Melinda directly. After getting the exact answer, he felt relieved. The smile on his face was even more flamboyant than his appearance.


    Melinda went back to the Gu''s mansion. It was special to him, which meant that Melinda could forget the past and start all over with him. She was willing to believe him and give him a chance.


    "Mommy, Grandpa, I want to propose to Linda on that day." Looking at the two elders, Jonas said solemnly. Queena and Nelson thought it was a good idea.


    "I won''t interfere with your business. You can make your own arrangement," Nelson said, but his face was also glowing with the news.


    "Okay."


    Jonas swore to himself that he wouldn''t let anyone down this time.


    He wanted to give Melinda the best, but the time was short. So he bought a luxurious diamond ring in the mall in a hurry, which was a rare pink diamond, and looked pure.


    The designer was a well-known foreign designer, and each design was limited. This was the latest ring and was called the secret love, meaning very profound. Jonas felt this ring could fully express the love between him and Melinda.


    They had too many secrets to share with each other, but they would eventually be together because of love.


    Jonas was very concerned about the matter that Melinda was going back home, and even had the room redecorated.

 Chapter 250 Heroine

    Jonas really let Queena have a look at the day as he said to Melinda. In the end, it was decided on weekend, a good day with nothing to be worried about.


    Although Melinda moved back to the Gu''s mansion, she did not plan to empty up the house here. Most of the things were left in the place, just as what Queena said that everything was ready in the Gu''s mansion, so she didn''t have many things with her.


    Melinda moved back to the Gu''s mansion. Queena didn''t agree to let them live in a small villa this time, and cleaned up the room in the house of Jonas, leaving it to be arranged by Jonas.


    As for Jonas, he was a simple and rough man who demanded the best in everything. His woman deserved this treatment.


    They had checked in a few times before, so it was quite busy this time. Queena was busy, and the whole Gu''s mansion gave a completely new impression.


    These two days Nelson was very happy. The whole person looked with a lot of spirits.


    The entire Gu''s mansion had been busy for three days in total. Looking at it, Nelson was very happy.


    "Now it looks like home."


    Queena had changed a lot of furniture, and the lights were also changed. The color of home was not simple, luxurious and cold any more.


    This Gu''s mansion was full of warmth.


    "When Mellie moves in, our family will be complete," Queena said happily. She had been expecting this day for a long time.


    It was fate that Melinda and Gu family became a family in the end.


    "Ask Vern to come here tomorrow. Jonas''s going to propose his daughter, so he should be a witness. It''s a pity that Leonard can''t make it," Nelson sighed. Leonard spent most of his time in the countryside and liked that kind of peaceful life.


    In A City, her father was Melinda''s only family member left.


    "I''ll pick him up tomorrow." Jonas took the initiative, and Queena and Nelson had no objection. Everyone was looking forward to the arrival of this weekend.


    Hearing that Melinda was willing to let go of the past and return to the Gu''s mansion, and that Jonas was going to propose to his daughter, Vern was very happy. So he followed Jonas to the Gu''s mansion without hesitation.


    The room Queena arranged for him was in the main villa, fully showing her care to Melinda.


    Though Melinda married in the Gu family for a long time, Melinda''s family seldom came to visit here. Looking at the Gu''s mansion, Vern felt it strange.


    Nelson was very happy to see him, and it was not boring to have a topic with him.


    At the same time, the chaos in the Gu''s mansion these days attracted the attention of some people, one of whom was Jerry.


    Emily was depressed and stayed at home because her plan failed several times recently. At this time, she received a call from Jerry.


    Or she had got the news from Jerry.


    "You have plenty of free time lately," Jerry said with sarcasm. Emily said she wanted to take revenge, but she hadn''t acted for a long time.


    Emily, on the other hand, had a gloomy heart. She wanted to give a hard time to Melinda, but s


    "We have no other choice now. Let''s go to the Gu''s mansion now," Emily said. For Jerry, the meaning of this place was different.


    He was supposed to live in the Gu''s mansion, but now there was full of his enemies.


    It was better to destroy a family that couldn''t accept him.


    "Okay."


    Jerry laughed, just like Jonny. His eyes were full of schemes.


    It was not easy to get into the Gu''s mansion, but Emily was familiar with it. The two people did not enter the main door, but entered it from somewhere else.


    Looking at the grand villa group, Jerry once again thought of the miserable life of himself and his mother, and hatred grew like weeds in his heart.


    Emily took Jerry to the main villa. It was getting dark and the light on the garden was dim. They disguised themselves by the construction.


    "I''ll go in first." Emily took a deep breath and said to Jerry, who was behind her. At this time, Melinda hadn''t come back. And her existence must cause misunderstanding between the two people.


    Emily thought with confidence, and then Jerry nodded and hid himself aside. Emily walked out after she saw the servants nearby had gone away.


    There was always a haughty expression on her face. She was dressed up nicely, but the gloom on her face made her look like a shadow.


    Emily intended to knock at the door, but found that the door was open. A hint of surprise flashed through her face, and she had made a good preparation in her heart. She placed her hand on the door and then pushed it hard.


    The romance in the room stung her eyes, and the smile on the people''s faces inside immediately disappeared when they saw her. Queena reacted first and said to Emily in disgust, "What are you doing here?"


    Emily looked around and found that Melinda and Jonas were not in the living room. She breathed a sigh of relief, her eyes half closed, trying to hide her uneasiness.


    "Jonas asked me to come here. He said there would be a surprise for me tonight. I am the heroine today!" said Emily arrogantly.

 Chapter 251 Revenge

    The faces of all the people turned ghastly pale with Emily''s words. Looking at the sweet atmosphere of the decoration, Emily walked forward to sabotage it and even said in a spoiled tone, "What''s wrong with Jonas? I told him that I don''t like these things."


    She said she didn''t like it, but she really liked it. This happy look was more real than her acting.


    Vern watched all this coldly. When he thought of his daughter coming, and she would be angry if she saw this scene, so he asked Queena, "What''s going on? Is this the way your Gu family welcome my daughter?"


    It was a humiliation to her daughter that Emily was showing up.


    He was trembling with anger. Queena also came to herself and pulled Emily.


    "This is the Gu family. Get out."


    Queena believed that her son would not do such a thing. If her son was really stupid, she, as a mother, had to be the bad guy.


    It was absolutely impossible for Emily to marry into the Gu family.


    Nelson frowned at the sight of Emily. The wrinkls on his forehead could kill flies. He beckoned to Gavin next to him, and then took out his phone to call Jonas.


    Although Jonas was going to surprise Melinda, he was still worried about her to come alone, so he went to the apartment to pick up her in person.


    Nelson had just found Jonas''s phone number, and before it ran out, he saw him holding the hand of Melinda, and the two walked into the house with a smile on their faces.


    Looking at the awkward atmosphere in the living room, Jonas severely looked at Emily.


    Under such eyes of Jonas, Emily was scared. The arrogance on her face was totally replaced by fear.


    Melinda let go of Jonas''s hand and stood aside with a cold face. Seeing them coming back, Nelson put down his phone, walked to Vern, and comforted, "Vern, don''t worry. Let''s listen to Jonas first."


    "What''s going on?"


    The gentle smile on Jonas''s face just now was gone, leaving only endless cold. His deep eyes seemed to be able to freeze Emily.


    Emily froze and said nothing.


    "Jonas, what''s going on? Emily said you asked her to come here and wanted to give her a surprise."


    Queena came up to Jonas and said carefully. She didn''t dare to let Melinda hear these words at all.


    She thought that all of this must be a mistake.


    Hearing this, Jonas sneered. He didn''t immediately deal with Emily. Instead, he helped Melinda sit down on the sofa.


    "Have a rest. I''m going to clean up the mess." He smiled gently and even smoothed the hair on Melinda''s forehead.


    A complex look of awkwardness and fear crawled across Emily''s face. The gentleness on Jonas''s face flattered her, but it was so clear that it did not belong to her.


    "It''s true. It''s a big surprise." Looking at Emily who was standing not far away from her, Melinda curled her lips into a faint smile, which


    oned her and depression. My mother was killed by all of you!"


    cried Jerry. His feelings for his mother were complicated and more resentful, because he was abandoned by her because of a man.


    "I am also a child of Gu family. A part of this family should belong to me. I will let the scum who abandoned my mother pay the price."


    He glared at everyone with hatred. He wanted everyone to be punished for what the man had done. He cooperated with Emily to fight against Jonas, but his main goal was to make this family in a turmoil.


    "Are you done? Then get out of here." Jonas had been silent listening to what Jerry had said, and when he saw his mother''s expression getting worse and worse, he couldn''t help but say so.


    "How dare you ask me to get out? I am part of this family." Jerry didn''t fear what Jonas said, and he still looked at Queena like a madman.


    "I will make him pay the price. My dear elder brother, are you ready for my revenge? I should have killed you if I were not careless enough to let you run away last time."


    What Jerry regretted the most was that he didn''t kill Jonas after he kidnapped him last time. He just tortured him simply.


    When Queena heard this, her face was pale. Why did these bastards want their son to suffer?


    She recalled the scene when Jonas was rescued last time.


    The surrounding air seemed to have become chaos in a moment. She felt it difficult to breathe, and looked at Jerry, who looked like her child, but crazy.


    Every vicious curse from him made her mad. Queena covered her chest in anger. At last, she went black and fainted.


    Jonas reacted the most quickly. He came forward and hugged Queena. His black eyes were full of killing intent. The situation made Melinda who was resting on the sofa also frightened.


    "One day he will pay for what he has done. He deserves it," Nelson sighed on his crutch.

 Chapter 252 In Forties

    The Gu''s mansion was in chaos. Jonas carried Queena to the hospital. Nelson sighed while asking people to drive Emily and Jerry out.


    When he looked at Jerry, his eyes were very complicated.


    Even though Jerry''s words were very extreme, he did not say anything wrong. He was the child of the Gu family, and this family belonged to him.


    What''s more, it was his disappointing son who made all these tragedies.


    Nelson sighed deeply again. He turned around and saw that Melinda was still sitting on the sofa like a puppet.


    "Kid, I am sorry to let you witness all these jokes." Nelson came to the side of Melinda and said. His sad face made Melinda very distressed.


    There were not many happy things in Nelson''s life. Most of the time, he was serious. Today, he finally had a happy moment, but it turned out to be such a mess.


    The decoration of the living room was romantic and luxurious, and the fragrance of champagne roses was still filled with the nose, but everything that had been planned was destroyed.


    Jonas''s ring was ready, and even hidden in a place next to Melinda. The celebration cake in the kitchen had been prepared beforehand, and there was no chance for it to show up at this moment.


    All of a sudden, this had turned into a joke.


    Thinking of Jonas''s anxious look, and Queena''s sudden faint, Melinda felt her heart constricted and a pain came from her lower abdomen.


    "Grandpa, everything will be fine. Don''t worry too much," Melinda comforted him. Vern stood still and watched the whole process. He was deeply shocked by all these things.


    "Ah, I''m fine. It''s just that I feel sad for Jonas," Nelson said, he had seen so many things in his life, it was impossible for him to be easily knocked down.


    On the contrary, Jonas, the carefully planned proposal was gone. His mother was being sent to the hospital for rescue. Everyone who knew him well knew that he would never let off Emily and Jerry easily.


    "Gavin, take grandpa to the bedroom for a rest," Melinda said to Gavin. Nelson didn''t refuse. He nodded, looked at everything in the living room and sighed deeply.


    "Daughter, let''s go home."


    Vern didn''t say anything except a question from the beginning to the end. Now there were only the father and the daughter left in the living room. Melinda looked a little pale.


    What had happened just now was too shocking for her, but the actions of Jerry and the faint of Queena still frightened her. The baby in her belly was intuitively felt.


    The fetus was alerted. Due to the uncomfortable abdomen, Melinda knew that she had hurt the fetus. Therefore, she didn''t move when Jonas had left.


    Since it had been a while since the two got along well with each other, it was inevitable for him to worry about her. But now, his mother had to be sent to the hospital.


    So, before leaving, he asked Vern to take good care of Melinda.


    "Dad, I''m a little worried about Auntie Yao''s safety."


    Queena had always been healthy, and it was even more frightening for her to suddenly faint. Melinda''s browns wrinkled together, her eyes lifeless,


    s, marriage was not only a matter between two people, but also a matter between two families.


    It never occurred to Melinda that her father would ask her such a question. The first thought that came to her mind was Emily, which she could not bear.


    Even though Jonas had proved to her for many times that his feelings for Emily was not love, and he probably would like to kill her now, due to his status, Jonas must have a lot of women who approached him. Plus, Emily was just one of them. Before her, there was Holley, or many whom Melinda didn''t know.


    The pregnant woman had a sensitive mind, which made Melinda uneasy again. But thinking of what Jonas had done, she fell into deep thought again.


    She didn''t speak, nor did her father. Vern just looked at her, hoping that she could think about what he had said carefully.


    "Dad, I don''t think Jonas will do that. I trust him."


    She had made a promise to believe in Jonas, so how could she be wavering only because of one thing?


    Although she showed her trust verbally, she was still nervous in her heart.


    There was no absolute in love, and Melinda was deeply aware of it. Hearing this, Vern was a little helpless, but still persuaded, "I think you have to consider remarrying him again."


    If they remarried again, they would have married for three times. As the saying went, "Things should not be failed for more than three times." Would Jonas let her down at the last time?


    Melinda asked herself in her heart, but she didn''t know the answer. Every time she was with Jonas, it was like a gamble.


    "Dad, don''t you support us being together?" Melinda couldn''t help but think of her father''s urging to the two of them. She also remembered the last time that Kent came to their house, her father tried every means to compare and disappoint Kent with Jonas.


    For him, there was no better son-in-law than Jonas.


    "I do like this child, but this is your life, I hope you can think it over." Without his previous insistence, Vern analyzed the whole thing from the perspective of Melinda.

 Chapter 253 What A Terrible Day

    "Dad, I believe in Jonas." She believed that Jonas was a person who knew how to cherish. If so many things had happened and he still didn''t value her when she came back to him, she would definitely leave him.


    "What''s wrong with you, dear?"


    Vern said helplessly. He had hoped that Melinda would care more about Jonas, but now he regretted.


    He didn''t know about the family of Jonas and these things, and was so silly to believe that Jonas and his daughter were a perfect match.


    "Father, don''t worry. I am not going to make a fuss. I just have suffered too much from the same man." Melinda said, pouting her lips. Such a childish behavior was so natural for her to do.


    Looking at her, Vern felt more helpless. He sighed and said, "anyhow, remarry her is a big deal. I know that you have fallen in love with him since you know what love is. But I also hope that you can know that we can''t live a life just with love for the rest of our lives."


    Like and love are unreal, no matter how strong the feelings are, they will also become dull, and in the end, only the habit of companionship, and family affection.


    Due to his high social status, Jonas liked young and beautiful women very much. Vern was worried that his daughter might win a favor from Jonas after his daughter lost her present appearance.


    "Dad, I know."


    Instead of deceiving her father, Melinda nodded solemnly. She grew up in a simple and pure environment, and she had never experienced intrigues.


    It was the first time her father had talked to her about such a profound topic.


    "That''s good. You are my only child. I don''t want you to get hurt anymore."


    Vern had only one child, but he was unfamiliar with the relationship with Melinda, but he would also try to give the best to her.


    Now that she had grown up and wanted to have her own family, he could not help but feel the stubbornness as an old father.


    There was nothing that will be more worried than seeing his daughter get married. Vern thought.


    As for his daughter, she had gotten married for three times. It was the same person, and both of them took their marriage as a joke. So no matter what, he would not let his daughter be treated so casually this time.


    Melinda couldn''t understand her father''s feelings right now. After taking a rest at home, she felt much better. In the end, she decided to leave.


    "It''s so dangerous in the evening. I have your room." It was late. Hearing that she wanted to go home, Vern did not agree.


    It was already very dangerous for a girl go out at night, not to mention that Melinda was pregnant.


    "No, I left my calcium pill at home. I have to eat it every day." She smiled and said. Although her father had everything here, these tonics were not prepared.


    What calcium pills he ate were not suitable for Melinda.


    Seeing her father''s disappointed face, Melinda did not want to disappoint him. She then said like


    hat such a thing would happen some day for the baby in her womb, so she would never be calm down more than Queena.


    "Should we remarry or not?"


    She asked herself, but her mind seemed to be knotted and could not think of a result. She had been through too much today, which made her feel a little tired.


    Holding a pillow, she leaned against the sofa and got to sleep. She didn''t even know what to do in the future.


    At the same time, Queena was sent to the ward. She fainted because of the stimulation, and she had been too tired recently. As long as she had a good rest, there was no problem with her.


    "Mommy, are you feeling better? I have asked someone to bring you some porridge. Have some. "


    Since his mother had woken up, he helped her lean against the bed. He would have been in a flurry if he hadn''t taken care of one like this before.


    However, he had been taking good care of Melinda during this period of time, which made him an orderly person.


    Queena looked bad, and her eyebrows had never been smoothed. Jonas knew that she worried a lot.


    The doctor reminded him that she have to relax.


    "I has no appetite. What time is it?"


    She fainted this time, and she didn''t know what happened later. It was the first time for Queena to hate his husband like this. She was glad that her child had grown up, or he would be greatly hurt.


    The misfortune of family can destroy a child''s whole life.


    "It''s getting late. You should eat something and go to bed early. Don''t worry about it. I''ll handle it."


    Jonas put the porridge in front of Queena''s mouth. When she saw that her son was calm and careful, she didn''t have the heart to refuse to eat.


    Maybe she really didn''t have a good appetite, so she felt sick after eating a little. Therefore, Jonas didn''t dare to force her to eat.


    Queena went to bed. Thinking of the good day he had planned for himself being so bad, a touch of cruelty came over Jonas.

 Chapter 254 Turning The Novel Into Teleplay

    Melinda shrank and felt a little cold. She opened her eyes in a daze and found herself sleeping on the sofa.


    She was only holding a pillow with no quilt cover on her body. The sofa was so small that she felt uncomfortable to lie on it.


    She could not help but think of Jonas. He must be very aggrieved lying on it.


    She couldn''t help but smile. When thinking about a person then she have a good mood, she had that kind of feeling only when she was with Jonas.


    "Is he going to make a proposal today?"


    Melinda murmured. It was inevitable for her to regret. She sat up straight and took the ginger tea on the tea table to the kitchen to clean it up. She was staring at the wall, hesitating.


    ''How is auntie Yao now, and Jonas?''


    The mobile phone rang at this quiet night, which was very obvious. Melinda was a little excited to take out the phone. When she saw a strange number on the screen, she disappointed.


    After hesitating for a while, she answered. "hello?"


    "Hello, is that Miss Mo?"


    The man on the other end of the phone was a bit of some rough voice of a man He asked with doubt, but was sure that the she was the one he was looking for.


    Though skeptical, she answered politely, "I am. May I ask who you are?"


    It sounded that the man was at the same age as her father. She guessed that the man was her father''s friend. But what he was going to say next let her fall into shock.


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Elmer Lin, a director." He was modest and just told Melinda his profession.


    People who worked in the entertainment circle knew what the name meant. Though Melinda worked in the circle of writing all the year round, she heard him a lot.


    His teleplay was quite popular, and Melinda was expecting her novel become popular which can be turned into teleplay one day and cooperate with such a famous director.


    This moment he call her was like a wonderful dream coming true, which made Melinda excited.


    "Director Lin, I really like watching your TV series." Melinda was surprised, but she also thought that whether the man was a liar. She was alert about the man since there were those kinds of people nowadays.


    But was her novel worth fooling?


    She felt that her brain was not working well after her pregnancy.


    "Really? I wonder if you''d like to cooperate with me?" Instead of being arrogant, he asked again in a calm tone.


    After thinking for a few seconds, Melinda replied carefully. "It cannot be talked clearly on the phone. How about we find a time to talk face to face?"


    She had heard that he was also a local in A City. She believed that he would agree with her as long as he didn''t cheat her.


    "Okay," he agreed readily. He was very busy, so the date was set in two days later.


    After hanging up the phone, Melinda still could not calm down for a long time. She checked the call log from time to time, worrying if she was dreaming.


    "Am I dreaming?" Thinking of this, she t


    nda was blindly convinced that. Jonas could match all the stuff.


    Melinda was so relaxed that she even thought it was time for all these things to be done by Jonas.


    "I find that you are an expert. You are awesome." "It''s good that you buy it.".


    Glancing at her, he stopped and came closer to her. It was clear that what he wanted.


    Her fingers were twisted together. Looking around, she quickly pecked a kiss on his cheek and then quickly ran away.


    However, after she just ran two steps, she held her belly and slowed down.


    She was pregnant now, so she couldn''t run wild at will! She whined in her heart, but felt very sweet.


    After sending Jonas home, Jonas went back to the company to deal with some business. When he left, Melinda was reading a novel and wanted to modify some shortcomings. However, it was already past ten o''clock when he came back from his social engagement. She was still working hard to modify something in front of the computer.


    Her eyes were starting to be red. Seeing this, Jonas was so angry at once, but finally he controlled himself.


    "It hasn''t been changed yet?" He greeted her gently at first. Melinda glanced at him and nodded perfunctorily, her eyes still staring at the computer all the time.


    Anger smoldered in Jonas''s heart, but he also warned himself that he couldn''t be rude to a pregnant woman. He needed to solve this in a peaceful way.


    ''I should be patient with my wife.''


    "Linda, it''s getting late. You should go to bed early for the sake of the baby." As Jonas said about the baby in her belly, Melinda still nodded perfunctorily. He didn''t give up. "And you see, the computer is radiation all day long. You have been sitting there all day."


    There was no other sports today besides going shopping, which was really inappropriate.


    "I''ll do another check. That''s enough."


    She felt that the letters in front of her began to fight and she became tired as she stared at them for such a long time.

 Chapter 255 The Truth Of The TV play

    "Linda,"


    Jonas called her again, and there was already a hint of anger in his voice. Melinda finally raised her head. Seeing his sullen face, she was a little afraid.


    "Good girl, go to sleep, okay?" Melinda looked a little bit grievous. Seeing this, Jonas felt helpless in an instant. He touched her head and said in a soft voice.


    Melinda glanced at the novel and Jonas hesitantly, without saying anything for a long time.


    "You just have an appointment tomorrow and the contract is not signed yet. What''s more, you have set the characters. So it''s useless to change the outline now. You should go to sleep now,"


    said Jonas, thinking about whether his decision was right or wrong.


    "You make sense."


    Hearing what he said, Melinda felt that what Jonas said was right. Thinking of that she had revised it for a long time, she once again doubted that how much her IQ had been reduced after she was pregnant.


    "Of course I am right. You are too stubborn. Even if you don''t worry about yourself now, you should at least think about our baby."


    As he said, Jonas put his big palm on Melinda''s belly. It was a simple move that shocked him greatly, as if he could take a step closer to the baby.


    After a long time, Melinda finally compromised. She yawned sleepily and leaned herself on Jonas.


    "I''m so sleepy," Melinda mumbled. Just now, she did force herself too much. Jonas held her tightly. Then he directly carried her to the bedroom.


    As soon as Melinda touched the bed, she turned over and she also rolled up the quilt. Jonas then went to the kitchen to prepare a cup of maternity milk for her.


    "Drink it before you go to sleep."


    Melinda was so sleepy that she could not open her eyes. In the end, the milk was fed to her by Jonas.


    After she fell asleep, Jonas left a bedside lamp. Looking at her sleeping face and thinking of her stubborn look just now, he could not help but smile.


    "How could you take care of yourself and our baby like this?"


    Then Jonas bent over and left a gentle kiss on Melinda''s forehead, and went to the study next door.


    The computer was not turned off, and the screen displayed the novel of Melinda.


    Although Melinda was a little famous, her popularity was not enough to attract the attention of the famous directors like Elmer.


    All these were arranged by Jonas. He suddenly recalled the early days when Melinda had been in low spirits.


    Jonas was very worried about her at that time. He tried every means to amuse her every day, but to no avail.


    "Linda, you seem to be in a bad mood recently?" Jonas bought her favorite red velvet cake, but Melinda didn''t eat it at all after a glance.


    He couldn''t hide his feelings in front of Melinda, so he asked directly.


    Looking at Jonas, Melinda was a little hesitant and a little aggrieved. Looking at her, Melinda thought she was bullied and suddenly became anxious.


    His eyes became fierce. From the look in his eyes, Melinda knew that Jonas must have misunderstood her.


    "No, I am not. Perhaps I am too sensitive because of pregnancy." She was still depres


    by Jonas, Melinda started off for the hotel.


    "Do you really not need me to accompany you?" Jonas asked Melinda while she was unfastening the seat belt.


    "Can I have a good talk after you sitting there with a cold face?"


    Jonas was helpless. There was nothing he could do about it. As long as there was no problem with Melinda''s side, the cooperation would be successful. So he didn''t worry much.


    "Go for it!" He tried to cheer Melinda up, but she had already opened the door and got off the car. Only her back and her waving could be seen by Jonas.


    The Chinese restaurant was on the second floor. Melinda went upstairs directly and led by the usher to a private box.


    Melinda pushed the door open and came in. A middle-aged man was sitting on the sofa. On the table in front of him, there were two cups of tea, and even a wisp of scented flowers'' smell.


    He had a long hair and was wearing a grey casual suit and a pair of black framed glasses. He was holding a cup of tea in his hand.


    Hearing the sound of the door being pushed open, he put down the tea cup and looked up. He saw a trace of surprise in the eyes of Melinda, but Melinda quickly regained her composure.


    "Director Elmer." At last, Melinda walked up to him and greeted him. Elmer stood up from his seat and shook hands with her politely. Then, she sat on the sofa at his right side.


    "This hotel is quite famous for its scented flower tea. Have a try." He seemed to be a kind senior greeting with Melinda. He remembered all the taboo of Melinda that Jonas had told him. That was why the drink on the table was the light flower tea.


    "We need to taste it very carefully to find out it is sweet." Melinda sniffed the fragrance, and then took a sip. She tasted it carefully. The taste of the scented flower tea was relatively light, but the taste of the flowers was strong. Only by smelling it carefully could she taste the sweetness that was moisturizing the heart.


    Hearing what Melinda said, Elmer burst into laughter happily. And he repeatedly said that it was rare.

 Chapter 256 Involve In The Production

    The next room was a small conference room. After talking for a long time about the tea ceremony, Elmer and Melinda came to the point.


    Her words left a deep impression on Elmer.


    He had thought Melinda would be a woman who was eager for quick success, or unsociable like most writers. But it turned out that she was a humorous and elegant woman.


    She spoke and behaved in a proper manner, which made people feel comfortable.


    It was no wonder that people like Jonas had been chasing after her. But he had heard that there were twists and turns inside the story that people hadn''t known.


    People engaged in this field were interested in the gossip, including Elmer, but he was a man with sense of propriety, so he wouldn''t ask.


    "I''ve read your novel, and you may not know much about this circle. I''ll tell you something in a simple way..." Elmer was surprised that Melinda could understand his words even about some professional words.


    In fact, after knowing that her work could be made into a TV play, Melinda had a specialized understanding of what would happen in making a TV play.


    "Of course, it all depends on our cooperation. Here are the specific contracts. See if you need to do any amendments."


    Though Melinda''s novel was published on the Internet, it saved a lot of trouble because of the release and the copyright of the novel were all in her hand.


    She looked carefully at the contract sent by Elmer, and her brows wrinkled more and more tightly. In fact, this was a good contract, but it went against Melinda''s original intention in the beginning.


    "Director Lin, I have something important to tell you,"


    Melinda said as she closed the contract. Elmer looked at her curiously. ''This contract is pretty good to a newborn writer, '' he thought.


    "I want to be involved in the production," Melinda said calmly with a serious expression. She was so dedicated to every piece of work that she didn''t want to be changed or screwed.


    Now, a lot of novels had been made into soap operas, which had hurt the feelings of a lot of the novel''s fans. And the result was greatly different from what they had expected.


    Not only the plots were changed, but also many aspects were changed from the original appearance. It was as if the big frame and the name of this character were used to film.


    The most important part was that this novel was about the story of Jonas and her. She didn''t want to ruin it.


    Hearing this, Elmer hesitated. He had wanted to sign this contract because it was for the sake of Jonas and the audiences of the novel itself.


    If Melinda, an outsider, was involved in the production, there would inevitably be many divergence or other opinions.


    What a person most afraid of was being manipulated by someone who did not understand more than him in this circle.


    "We have a team to make it. You can rest assured," Elmer said. He had a lot of business partners who were famous in the industry, and he had even tested the opinions of the people in advance.


    He didn''t expect there would be an accident


    orry," Jonas said. Elmer was really not a fool. He had asked for a large sum of money from him because of Melinda''s request.


    Anyway, Melinda was comforted. After having dinner with her, Jonas took her for a walk. She felt much more relaxed.


    But she got no news the next day, so she began to get nervous again. Since she didn''t go to work now, she could only stay at home and let her imagination run away when she felt bored.


    It had been like this for the past three consecutive days. Melinda looked haggard. In addition, she even had a chain reaction of not eating well these days.


    Seeing this, Jonas was very anxious. He didn''t know what was going on with Elmer. On this day, he made time deliberately to pick up Melinda for relaxation.


    "Do you think it''s over? It has been three days without any news." No news was more suffering than being directly refused.


    On one hand, she felt there was hope, on the other hand, she was pessimistic about the result. Melinda felt like she was going to have a mental disease.


    "The longer it takes, the bigger the hope is. I''m a businessman. You should believe me," Jonas comforted her. When one didn''t get an answer, it meant that the other one was in a dilemma.


    Why was he in a dilemma? It was because the request was hard to accept, but at the same time, the one was valuable to him.


    Melinda was half-convinced and half-sad, like an eggplant withered because of the frost.


    "Don''t be unhappy. You said once you were unhappy, you would go eating. And I am going to take you to have a big meal today." Jonas touched Melinda''s hair gently. He found a red dress from Melinda''s wardrobe and let her change her clothes. This way, she finally became energetic.


    His clothes were basically black, white and grey, and sometimes light blue. Today, in order to make Melinda happy, he wore a wine red tie.


    He was born with delicate facial features and a standard triangle figure. The black shirt and wine red tie made him more flirtatious, which faded his coldness away a lot.

 Chapter 257 A Celebration Party

    It was a unique restaurant, which with beautiful scenery.


    The building was similar with the building in south of the Yangtze River.


    In addition, the room was specially opened for taking photos, which were full of different scenes and special clothes. Melinda followed Jonas to go there and saw many things.


    "It''s so beautiful here." Melinda praised from the bottom of her heart. The quiet atmosphere made people forget trouble. The consumption here was relatively high, so this kind of peace would not be disturbed.


    "Do you like it?"


    Jonas was recommended this restaurant by a friend before he brought Melinda here. He didn''t expect that she would love this place so much.


    "Yes, let''s go to take some pictures later."


    Melinda nodded her head firmly and looked at Jonas with anticipation. Since Jonas didn''t like to take photos, he always wore a poker face.


    However, she liked taking pictures. She liked to use the photos to record every happy moment.


    As expected, Jonas frowned and then nodded awkwardly.


    In the photos taken here, a lot of guests could see them. Therefore, Jonas felt as if he had become a panda while being photographed there.


    Different scenes and clothes could be worn on different occasions. But he was a strong minded man to resist the temptation of clothes. As a result, Melinda didn''t continue to force him.


    The store was very attentive, and there were special photographers for them to take pictures. Melinda pulled Jonas to take a lot of photos as much as they could. At this time, all the worries in their hearts were thrown far away.


    "Why is your expression and action the same as a statue?" She turned around and winked playfully at Jonas.


    "It''s all your daddy''s fault. Mommy didn''t mean to get angry." Said Melinda as he looked at her, who instantly covered her belly with hands and squatted down.


    He followed, squatted down, and held her in his arms. He placed his hand on her lower abdomen, so close to her ear. The hot air spread over her ear when he spoke, making her face instantly blush.


    "I''m sorry, honey. I was wrong."


    His voice was a little hoarse, but full of tenderness. Hearing the word "dear", she almost fell down. She felt lucky that she was squatting.


    The photographer quickly took several photos.


    After such a fuss, Melinda was not so tensed at last, as Jonas also comforted her during the meal.


    Since he had a lot of work to do in the company, it was rare for him to have stayed with Melinda for such a long time. As a result, Jonas turned off his mobile phone. He didn''t expect that William and other secretaries called Melinda directly.


    "Go ahead with your work. I''m really fine." She was a little guilty since Jonas was very busy at work every day. She didn''t help him, and she shouldn''t make him worry about her.


    Jonas kept what William had done in mind and Take turns, went back to the company until he sent Melinda home. If it is possible, he would bring her directly to the company.


    But he can''t do that.


    nas paid great attention to this party, and it took a lot of time just to arrange the decoration of the Gu mansion. For this party, William, who was more familiar with the Gu mansion, was in charge of it.


    They even sent the invitation letter after the time was set. It was striking enough. Gu''s mansion which was not easy to get in.


    The upper class were all excited, especially to those young girls.


    It was Jonas who invited them!


    These excited people didn''t know that all of this was only prepared for the sweet love of Jonas.


    The party was set on weekend. Since Jonas had to entertain guests at home, he could only send a driver to pick up Melinda.


    All this could only prove that Gu family was too eye-catching. Even at the party at night, there were people coming to Gu family in the afternoon.


    She had been nervous since yesterday. As the party was about to start, she was so nervous that she could almost walk with her left hand and left foot at the same time. She was even more flustered when she didn''t see Jonas.


    "Where is Jonas?" Jonas only said she would be picked up at this hour, but he didn''t say it wasn''t him, which disappointed her a lot.


    "Mr. Gu is receiving guests. He told me to come and pick up you, my lady."


    Said the driver, confused. He wondered if lady Melinda was going to the party in this way? She was wearing simple clothes, with her hair a little messy, which was the same as usual.


    She was dressed casually without any makeup on her face.


    The driver kept thinking about those people with heavy make-up. ''If Mrs. Gu looks so simple, she will be less attractive than those people?''


    But he didn''t need to care about it.


    Melinda didn''t notice that her appearance was not at all decent. She was only nervous at that moment. As soon as she got in the car and thought that she was about to arrive at the Gu mansion, she could not help but grab her bag tightly.


    The driver led her through a special door so that she would not meet the guests ahead.

 Chapter 258 The Party

    There were many guests in the main villa of the Gu''s mansion today. The few villas nearby were the rest area, while the villa where Melinda and Jonas lived before was a restricted area.


    Without the consent of Jonas, no one was allowed to come in except for Melinda, even if Nelson and Queena gave the same treatment to her.


    The driver sent Melinda to the villa and went to help. After some discussion with several cooperative partners, Jonas also ran to the back side.


    All the clothes on him were customized in private. Today''s suit was made of sapphire blue, bringing a sense of dignity. The watch on his wrist and the simple cuffs showed this man''s identity.


    He looked at Melinda with a faint smile in his obsidian eyes, and his hair was arranged meticulously.


    In comparison to Jonas''s clothes, Melinda looked too casual.


    She pulled her clothes awkwardly. The smile at the corners of her mouth went down to a straight line.


    "I knew you would forget," Jonas said reluctantly. Just now the driver told him that the young lady looked very nervous.


    "I''m sorry," Melinda said guiltily, cursing herself for being so embarrassed on such an important occasion.


    It was an important place for her arranged by Jonas, but she ignored it.


    Noticing the remorseful look on her face, Jonas realized that Melinda was sensitive and he''d better not hide his true feelings in front of her, or she would make blind and disorderly conjectures again.


    "You don''t have to say sorry. I''ve told you I''ll take care of everything. You don''t need to worry about it. It''s the same with the dress and style."


    Jonas gently stretched out his hand and led Melinda into the room.


    It was a bright red evening dress, shining with charm. It was the same elaborate design as Jonas''s.


    The words ''couple suit'' flashed through her mind. Melinda looked at Jonas and asked him in silence.


    "Do you like it?" Jonas asked openly, not feeling embarrassed at all. This evening dress was specially designed by him for Linda.


    The main hue of royal red was quite complicated with complicated patterns. It could be seen only in the light. Design with waisted design, the design of the part of her belly was particular and must be in a variety of materials. In this way, the design could skillfully cover her belly, without making her feel uncomfortable.


    "Yes, I do." Melinda nodded without hesitation, with a liking to the dress in her eyes. Touching the dress, she felt that the cloth was more exquisite.


    The clothes looked heavy, but when she wore it, she found it very light and comfortable.


    "You will be the leading lady tonight, will you be too popular?"


    said Jonas as he looked closely at Melinda''s face. She was so beautiful in an evening dress. What was more, she needed a beautiful make-up and a beautiful hairstyle.


    And all this was arranged by Jonas from the beginning. The dresser and stylist had been waiting for Melinda in the next


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    eved that this party was probably held for Emily.


    "Long time no see, Miss Bai. You look much more beautiful now." A man went straight to Emily and tried to accost her, but he was guessing what was happening.


    "Thank you," Emily said arrogantly. She did not accept the wine that the man handed, but slowly organized her bag, and then picked up the wine glass in the waiter''s hand.


    The man''s face was full of embarrassment, and many people around him burst into laughter.


    "She really takes herself seriously! Disgusting,"


    someone said as he saw that, but what Emily did made more people believe that Jonas was going to make her back to the entertainment circle.


    For a moment, Emily had become the focus of the party, with so many people surrounding her, which made her feel very proud.


    However, the triumph didn''t last long. After quietly packing, Melinda and Jonas appeared hand in hand in everyone''s sight.


    Although the party was open-air, many activities were conducted in the hall.


    There was a small stage inside the hall. Melinda was still very nervous. Standing beside Jonas, she even didn''t know where to put her hands.


    Seeing that, Jonas held her hands and gave her a comforting smile. He leaned to her ear and whispered in a low voice, "Don''t be nervous. I''m here."


    ''I''m here.''


    His simple words comforted Melinda a lot. She tried to calm down, stood beside him with a smile on her face.


    The guests entered the hall one after another. When they saw Melinda and Jonas standing by the stage, they were shocked and dared not say anything.


    "Young master, it''s about time." A servant came over and reminded him. The party was very casual, and the host of it was handed over to Gavin directly.


    Although Gavin was the butler, he was Nelson''s favorite servant. Everyone knew that.


    They behaved well while Gavin was speaking. Gavin blurted out a few opening remarks and handed the stage to Jonas, who stood next to Melinda.

 Chapter 259 The Heroine

    The arrogant Emily was just like a clown in the corner now, making people laugh.


    Emily''s face grew paler, and her eyes were almost like knife filled as she looked at Melinda.


    She also had no idea why Jonas held the party, or it could be said that she was not qualified to come here at all. It took her a lot of effort to get the invitation.


    Jonas stood tall and clear in the royal blue suit, which made him look mysterious and dignified. And Melinda, who stood beside him, was petite.


    When they stood together, people felt that they were well matched.


    Melinda had a gentle appearance. When she stood beside the cold Jonas, she seemed to soften him a little bit.


    Their clasped hands seemed to be whispering something.


    The audience were all worldly wise, and many of them knew the identity of Melinda as Jonas''s ex-wife, but standing here now made them feel that she was not simple.


    "First, thank you for coming to this party." Jonas held the microphone and looked around. The invisible pressure soon spread to everyone''s heart.


    He was just the center of attention. As soon as he appeared, he drew many people''s attention. He was the center of attention, and the eyes of Melinda were filled with infatuation with him.


    ''This is the man I love. I feel stressed to stand beside him. It seems that I''m not excellent enough to stand beside him.''


    "I believe that many people are curious about why I held this party tonight." When Jonas said it again, he unexpectedly turned to look at Melinda and showed a comforting smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Many people under the stage felt choked. The public display of affection was so shocking. Was it real when Jonas was so gentle?


    Was the man on the stage the real Jonas?


    "I don''t want to keep you in suspense. Linda is a novelist, and her novel has been paid attention to by Director Elmer and he is going to turn it into a TV play. That''s why I invite you all to celebrate it."


    Hearing this, people burst into an uproar. It turned out that this was the purpose of the party, and it was only a simple celebration for Melinda.


    Elmer was surrounded by a lot of people who couldn''t wait to get the first-hand news.


    "I hope all of you can support the TV play when it is on. Help yourself now," said Jonas, with his hands holding Melinda''s all the time.


    Though Melinda did not say a word, everyone knew that this woman was now held in the palm of the hands of Jonas and they wanted to flatter her.


    Thinking of Melinda''s status in the Gu family and how she had been bullied, everyone sighed, ''The world is inconstant.''


    Without further ado, Jonas turned off the microphone and gave it to a waiter aside. He took the hand of Melinda and went off the stage. There was music on the spot and many people went to the dance floor to dance.


    As soon as he appeared, a lot of people surrounded him. Worried that Melinda did not like this kind of occasion, Jonas gestured to them. He lowered his head and said to Melinda, "Do you


    nd more difficult to deal with.


    "Congratulations!" Emily said hypocritically. Melinda accepted it calmly, but her hand could not help but put on her nose.


    Emily just calmed down, and now she was irritated again. She couldn''t help thinking of what Melinda had said in the beginning.


    "Thank you." No matter what had happened, Melinda couldn''t lose her manners.


    Although Emily was smiling now, she must be extremely angry in her heart. When her life was about to fall into a valley, Melinda was on a higher position.


    "Although I don''t like you very much, I''m still interested in the leading role of the TV play,"


    Emily said provocatively. Melinda felt sick when she heard that. It was a great insult to her work to have Emily to act her role.


    At this moment, she was glad that she asked to participate in the making. If someone really chose Emily, she would be the first one to object.


    "Miss Bai, you are so funny." Melinda covered her mouth with a hand and smiled. Then she continued in a challenging tone, "I heard that you don''t even have one work now."


    ''An actress, who didn''t even have one role, wants to take part in the shooting of the TV series? It''s a joke!'' she thought.


    But she couldn''t say it in a direct way. Melinda was very clear that this circle had a lot of dirty deals. She could see that from the fact that Emily could get into the party.


    Emily was irritated and was about to lose her temper. But before she could do it, Jonas walked up to Melinda and naturally held her hand with one hand.


    "Why are you standing here?" He asked gently. His eyes were full of Melinda. Emily was not even as good as a furnishing.


    Seeing the worry on the face of Jonas, Melinda smiled and said, "I''m having a catch-up with my old friend."


    Melinda''s words were quite ironic. They would never be friends, and it was better to be enemies.


    "Are you finished?" Leaning against Jonas, she asked in a calm voice and looked at Emily indifferently as if it was a provocation.

 Chapter 260 Meddle Too Much

    "I''ve been busy with these things every day and seldom have time to relax. Let''s dance together." Jonas looked at Melinda with a smile, which seldom appeared on his face. Many people felt that they were dazzled when they saw his tenderness.


    Emily was like a third wheel. She clenched her teeth in anger as she saw their interaction.


    Half of Melinda''s body was leaning on Jonas, and now the half-bent man stood in front of her. The smile in his eyes made her feel that she was the happiest person in the world.


    "Okay." Melinda put her hand on the hand of Jonas. The two of them smiled happily, and his hands carefully fell on the waist of her and led her to the dance floor in front of them.


    Both of them entered the hall, which attracted many people''s attention. Many people left a space for them to dance. Melinda seldom danced, and so did Jonas. They had danced no more than three times, but they had an indescribable tacit understanding.


    It seemed that they knew what to do as long as the other was there.


    Emily stood in the same place and was like a joke. Everyone paid attention to the two dancing people on the dancing floor, and their eyes fell on her, too.


    Their sympathy and disdain were like branded in Emily''s heart which made her feel so depressed.


    The elegant smile on her face was gone, and the people surrounding her dispersed, avoiding her like a plague.


    Emily had been to the upper class for a long time, but she didn''t know how to feel when she was the one in the center of the vortex.


    She wanted to give vent to it, but she couldn''t. She wanted to hide her feelings, but she felt uncomfortable.


    Because Melinda was pregnant, the music tonight was soothing. Even the dancing steps gave out a sense of ease and elegance.


    However, Melinda, one of the protagonists in these people''s eyes, began to drift away.


    The tacit dance steps of the beginning were gone. She stepped on the shoes of Jonas now and then. Fortunately, she was not wearing high-heeled shoes today. Otherwise, the consequences could be imagined.


    "What''s wrong? Did Emily say something to you?" Jonas asked anxiously as his smile faded.


    Just now, when he saw Emily standing next to Melinda, he began to worry that she would make up stories again.


    Just now, seeing that Melinda looked normal, he felt secretly relieved. Now he realized that perhaps it was not as simple as he thought.


    Looking at his nervous appearance, Melinda couldn''t help smiling. She hid all her worries in the bottom of her heart and gave a smile to Jonas.


    "It''s okay. I don''t trust her now. Not even a punctuation," Melinda joked. She bowed her head and looked down at her toes, without looking at Jonas in the eyes.


    Melinda didn''t want to bother Jonas with such a trivial matter, so she told him everything briefly.


    It was true that her expression wouldn''t change a bit when she heard what Emily said, but she knew deep down in her heart.


    After the dance, many women looked at Jonas and wanted to invite him to dance with the


    k rims. She was in low spirits.


    She really couldn''t come up with a solution, because this circle was too messy, and she didn''t know which path Emily would take, and there was no way to stop her.


    After thinking for a while, Melinda called the director.


    For this matter, Melinda couldn''t speak out directly. She hemmed and hawed with the director for a long time and didn''t get to the point.


    "Director, I hope you can choose some actors like heroes in novels. This book is very important to me and I hope you can understand it."


    She finally put it mildly. Emily''s appearance and inside were totally incompatible with the novel. If he chose Emily, he would disrespect the original book, which would also ruin it.


    At that time, Melinda would be sad. Her fans would feel bad too. She didn''t want that kind of thing to happen.


    The director was not happy to hear that. Melinda had intended to interfere in the making at first, and now she had wanted to give directions to the casting.


    Any director would think that he was doubted.


    But he couldn''t express his unhappiness in front of her. To put it bluntly, although he was a famous director, the shot was not by him alone. Jonas had the decision making right.


    "Don''t worry. I will take good care of this," the director said in confidence. He was not a fool. This play was not short of investment, and naturally the actor would be chose fairly.


    Furthermore, making a novel into a TV play often had risks. In consideration to the image of the roles in the novel, they had to take caution in casting.


    The first one was that actors'' appearance should be in line with the original image, and the second one was their acting skills.


    Deep down, the director was not so reckless to hire several random people to destroy his reputation.


    Melinda sensed the uneasiness in the director''s tone and realized that her attitude was probably misleading.


    She felt helpless, but it was also because of the director''s words that she was a little relieved.

 Chapter 261 Dignity

    The director felt confused, but he could only bear it. More and more people came to inquire about the news of the TV series after Jonas spread the news.


    Smart people all knew that it was a good chance, and Emily was not willing to let it go.


    That day, she was so focused on Melinda and Jonas that she didn''t know which director was their partner.


    However, Emily was not afraid of that. Her only purpose was to be the heroine, no matter what price she had to pay. She felt happy as long as she could make Melinda feel sick


    It was an exciting event in the entertainment circle. A lot of wine parties were held there.


    Emily sneaked into these parties. In this party, the vice director who had been cooperating with Elmer for a long time who could talk to Elmer or let people make friends with Elmer.


    He was likely to be the target of many people of tonight''s party.


    And Emily was the same. Today she was not as high-profile as before, but she was not bad. She was a woman who wanted to show her beauty all the time.


    There were a lot of flattery around that person, and Emily couldn''t squeeze in. She looked around, and many people said that Elmer would also come to the party tonight, but different from them.


    Elmer was in a private room with several partners, so she couldn''t see him outside.


    However, Emily did not give up. She looked around from time to time. People came and went at the party. Everyone began to develop their social network with a smile.


    There were too many people in the party. Whether they could get a role depended on their luck. They might as well take an opportunity to seek the future.


    "Director Liu, long time no see." Emily finally found a chance and walked up to the director. Director Liu looked at Emily and knew everything clearly.


    Many people came to see him tonight just to cotton up with him like Emily.


    However, there was a slight difference between Emily and others'' politeness. Even though this woman was so abject, the arrogance that did not suit her still existed.


    Emily was wearing a black tight strapless long dress, showing her perfect body. Her makeup was retro, and her red lips seemed to be seductive.


    No one would deny that Emily was a stunner.


    Not only her look, but also her temper was so hot.


    Of course, Director Liu heard all these from others. He knew that Emily disdained to cooperate with directors like him before, so she stressed a "vice" on purpose every time when they met.


    But now, she had to turn to him for help. It sounded better.


    "Isn''t that Miss Bai? You look much prettier now." Director Liu was also a slid guy. No matter what he was thinking, a bright smile appeared on his face.


    Emily was accustomed to these compliments, and she knew that he was just being polite, smiling.


    "I''m wondering if Director Liu is available to have a talk with me." Emily came straight to the point, her eyes proud.


    Director Liu was a sly fox. He was clear about Emily''s purpose upon hearing it. He experienced


    "I''ve gained something at the cocktail party. I want to recommend a person to you."


    While speaking, he moved aside so that Elmer could see Emily behind him. When their eyes met, Elmer''s face changed and he gave a brittle laugh.


    Emily couldn''t help but clench her bag tightly. In her eyes, Elmer was just a shadow of her. She once tried hard but failed to hook up with him.


    Why would Melinda cooperate with this man?


    The more Emily thought about it, the more unwilling she was. Emily''s face began to twist. Director Liu saw the bad look on Emily''s face and looked at them perplexedly, wondering how to smooth it over.


    "Your taste in casting is getting worse and worse. Which part of her is like the character? Do you want the novel''s fans to laugh at you by recommending this kind of actress?" Elmer denied Emily directly. He thought that Emily was a perfect match for that evil role in the play.


    But he didn''t like this woman, so he was unwilling to give her even an unimportant role in the play.


    Being humiliated like this, an unpleasant memory welled up in Emily''s mind in an instant. Looking at him with a pale face, she was wondering whether to forget everything that had happened in the past in order to get the role.


    However, it turned out that Emily thought too much. Elmer didn''t give her the chance to say anything. He opened the door directly and asked a waiter to take her out.


    "This is my box. How can anyone come in without my permission? Is this the attitude of service in your hotel?" Elmer''s attitude made Emily feel awkward. Even Director Liu who had just recommended her began to feel awkward.


    He didn''t expect that Emily would offend him so much.


    These men all attracted a lot of attention as they often showed up in the TV. However, when they saw Emily, they laughed more than before.


    Last time when Emily hooked up with Elmer, he kicked her out. This time, he drove her out in front of a lot of people. Emily felt so humiliated that she left in disgrace.

 Chapter 262 Abuse In The Bar

    Emily was once a very popular actress. Even though she was not exposed often now, a lot of fans were looking forward to her. At this time, she was so embarrassed just for a role, which also made people feel pity for her.


    However, as if afraid of her, Elmer did not hear Director Liu''s words. She was kicked out in the end.


    Director Liu also came out from the box. Looking at Emily''s depressed face, he said, "He has a bad temper. He drank some wine today and was totally unreasonable. I''ll tell him about it later."


    It was just a social formula, so Emily didn''t take it seriously. She straightened her clothes and raised her arrogant head.


    "I''m leaving now."


    ''Don''t be embarrassed or made others laugh at you, '' Emily warned herself in mind. She had no idea that her attitude was like a joke in others'' eyes.


    Many people at the party had already saw that. Seeing Emily''s face, they all covered their mouths and turned their back to laugh.


    In fact, many people were also worried like Melinda. They thought that Emily was a resourceful woman, because she could sneak into a private room when others were in the hall.


    Emily was arrogant, but she was still depressed after walking out of the hotel. The director''s attitude made her resentful. She lost the game twice because of only one person.


    She didn''t believe that the director didn''t give in. She frustrated because of Jonas, and now because of an old man. The huge insult to Emily''s self-esteem was aroused, and it aroused her challenge.


    The most important reason was that it was none other than Melinda.


    Since both of them had a relationship with Melinda, Jonas ignored her but was full of love for Melinda, while the director looked down upon her. Instead, he turned to Melinda for cooperation.


    How could she be defeated by Melinda?


    Thinking of this, Emily was in urgent need of an outlet for her anger. A prosperous city always had a very busy street at night.


    Emily parked her car outside a bar she often went to.


    It was not yet late at midnight, but there were already many people here. The light was very dim, but the bright light that came occasionally made people frown.


    The deafening music and the audience applauded vigorously, creating a lively atmosphere.


    Emily walked to the bar counter and ordered a glass of wine casually. After she sat down at the door, a man and a woman came over. The man was tall and the woman was slim, and if she didn''t look carefully, she would almost mistake Jerry as Jonas.


    Unconsciously, her eyes fell on that woman. She was wearing a set of bright clothes. At this moment, she was leaning against Jerry, smiling sweetly.


    Jerry did not notice the existence of Emily. He laughed with his girlfriend. They had made a reservation just passing by the bar counter.


    Being ignored like this, Emily was even much angrier. The bartender looked at Emily with wine in his hand and shouted, "Miss, your Purple Mystery."


    "Give it to me." After saying that, Emily drunk up the wine in her glass, s


    rtment and went to the opposite one without disturbing her.


    This was the request of Melinda. She didn''t like her own apartment to be occupied by others all day long, except the housework and meals, the servant would live opposite her almost all the time.


    She was more like an hourly worker.


    Staring at the glass, Melinda couldn''t figure out where she was. Biting her lips, she said hesitantly, "How about telling Jonas about it?"


    She was sure that Jonas could solve the problem. She didn''t know how to deal with it and she was worried the whole night.


    It was driving her mad.


    Thinking of this, Melinda took out her mobile phone and prepared to call Jonas. He answered quickly, so she did not know what to say.


    "Linda, open the door in about half an hour." After a long silence, he found it funny. Then he said gently. After receiving the call from the servant, he handed the dinner to William, and was driving to Melinda''s place.


    After pausing for a while, Melinda finally realized that Jonas was going to her home. "Okay," she said in a low voice and then hung up the phone.


    She began to pay attention to the time. As soon as she ran to the door and opened it, she saw a pair of attractive eyes like obsidian.


    "The servant said that you were in a bad mood, so I brought you some food you like." Jonas handed the snacks in his hands to Melinda. They were all some popular snacks.


    These were what he usually forbade Melinda from touching them. At this time, it was a privilege for her. People said delicious food could make people happy.


    Seeing the snacks, Melinda smiled, removing the previous sadness and said, "Jonas, there is something I want to tell you."


    After they sat down on the sofa, Melinda told the provocative words of Emily to Jonas, and she was still worried about her.


    Jonas felt a little angry that he had been worried for her for a long time, but she didn''t tell him. Meanwhile, he felt sorry for Melinda. He blamed himself for not giving her a sense of security.

 Chapter 263 Teasing

    "Don''t worry. I won''t let Emily play the leading role," Jonas said affirmatively. He would only drive Emily to the corner, and there was no reason to pave the way for her.


    At the thought of Emily, he felt much angrier. How dare she speak out words like that? She was so good at flattering herself.


    With his understanding of the entertainment circle, Jonas thought about the same thing as Melinda. Maybe Emily was able to do that by all means.


    "You look so haggard because of it these two days?" asked Jonas, feeling heartbroken, especially after he saw the dark circles under Melinda''s eyes.


    Melinda smiled sheepishly, and did not deny it. She was indeed a very worried person.


    Besides, she didn''t want to bother Jonas with such trifles. If he knew what was on Melinda''s mind, maybe he would be angry for a while secretly.


    "Don''t worry. I will take care of it. You should have a good rest after drinking the milk." Seeing the dark circles around her eyes, Jonas felt sad. He reached out his hand and touched the temperature of milk, but found that it was cold. Then he voluntarily made a new cup for her.


    Looking at the hustle and bustle of Jonas, Melinda felt relieved for the first time.


    Maybe that was not bad.


    She was lost in her mind while Jonas was very careful. Then he brought the milk to her gently and then pushed her to sleep.


    Lying on the bed, Melinda closed her eyes and smelled the familiar smell of Jonas. He had been protecting her all the time. She was no longer alone.


    Not long after, Jonas heard her shallow breath from the bed.


    Melinda hadn''t slept at all and she had been worried all day. She was already exhausted. With a wry smile on the corner of his mouth and a touch of bitterness in his heart, he wondered what he could do to make her completely put down her guard.


    Jonas stayed with her in the room for a long time, leaving a night light for Melinda. Then he took a blanket from the cabinet and went to the living room.


    Although the room was soundproof, he still went to the balcony when he made the call.


    The director was woken up by a phone call while he was sleeping soundly. When he saw the caller ID, his face suddenly changed.


    "Mr. Gu, what can I do for you?" His voice indicated that he was drunk. Frowning, Jonas knew that many things in the entertainment circle were caused by drinking.


    Emily also used such means, which he found when investigating her dirty news. Thinking of Melinda''s worries, he believed that it was totally reasonable.


    "Are you busy now?" His tone was very calm, but for some reason, it made people feel nervous. The director didn''t know the purpose of this call and didn''t know how to answer it.


    "The news of the TV series has gone out. They are selecting the right actor and actress,"


    the director said. It made Jonas feel that he was still busy with his time in TV series, so he should be no problem with it. However, he did not know that when Jonas heard that he was drinking like this because of the TV series, he felt that something bad was ha


    her.


    When Jonas went back to the bedroom, he saw that Melinda was still sleeping, but she frowned for some reason. He felt sorry for her and had a sense of powerlessness. But more he needed to find a way to protect Melinda better.


    To make Melinda feel that she could rely on him.


    After hanging up the phone, the director realized it after all the things were related.


    Emily had told Melinda that she would be the leading role of the play. After that, she started to look for him to get the role, for she was afraid that she would be too shameful to fail in getting that role.


    Emily was not able to do that, and she just wanted to use dirty rules. It was very common in the entertainment circle to try to do something in order to get the chance to star in plays or movies. He would meet one or two actors in each movie and play he shot.


    However, if they used the dirty rules, they normally wanted to shoot more, there would be no one like Emily who was so arrogant and wanted to take the leading role.


    If she was of great reputation as a pure and innocent girl in the past, the director might have thought about it. But now, she didn''t have anything and he also got a hint from Jonas.


    Even if he had to use a newcomer as the leading lady, he would not choose Emily.


    "What an ambitious woman!" Elmer sighed. At the same time, he believed that Emily was a resourceful woman. Director Liu didn''t say formulae at all last night. After that, he really talked a lot to Elmer for Emily.


    At the thought of this, Elmer almost lost trust in front of Jonas because of this woman, and on second thought, Emily must be desperate to save face now, so he decided to play tricks on Emily.


    Anyway, it was not his fault. Emily asked for it by herself.


    But it took him a lot of effort to deal with this accident. Speaking was a technical work. He wanted to make Emily happy and do more things for him willingly.


    As Elmer thought of this, a cunning smile appeared on his face. But at this time, Emily knew nothing about it.

 Chapter 264 No Identity

    The sun was pouring down the whole room. Melinda covered her eyes with her hands and sat up on the bed, panting.


    She looked a little dazed, thinking that she seemed to have fallen asleep with the company of Jonas. It was rare for her to sleep so peacefully since she was pregnant.


    The corners of Melinda''s mouth could not help smiling. She gently placed her fingers on her lower abdomen.


    ''Baby, do you like your father?''


    Melinda began to think about the question while asking her child. After a short while, she realized that she might have thought too much. Shaking her head, she walked out of the bedroom.


    Someone was busy in the kitchen. Melinda thought it was the servant. Then she found it was a man''s figure. Her eyes widened and she was surprised to find that it was Jonas.


    There was a blanket on the sofa. Melinda wondered if Jonas had slept at home yesterday.


    She truly had no memory about all these.


    Jonas prepared bone congee for her. There were many pickles made by the servant at home. He just needed to put them on the small plate.


    "You are awake." Hearing the sound, Jonas turned his head and saw Melinda stare blankly at the blanket. He woke up early, but he was afraid to wake up Melinda, so he didn''t put the thing back.


    Jonas had a thorough understanding of Melinda''s routine from the servant. When the breakfast was ready, Melinda just woke up, and the time was just right.


    Every time Melinda saw Jonas like this, she wanted to make fun of him. She couldn''t help but laugh, and her heart was soft again.


    Jonas rarely cooked, but he could only cook a few dishes. But this congee he cooked was well learned.


    After Melinda went to wash her face and rinse her mouth, Jonas put all the things on the table and waited for her to have breakfast.


    Although Melinda had imagined how Jonas looked when she was taken care of by Jonas, she was still not used to it.


    But they had a good breakfast together.


    After the meal, Jonas had to take the initiative to send Melinda to work. The filming had been on the right track. Melinda had to adapt the novel.


    It was the first time for her to do such work, and she asked many people about it. Elmer also arranged someone to take care of it with her.


    Melinda had a lot of things to deal with recently. When she returned to the company, she first sorted out the draft, and used all her spare time to modify the script.


    The novel was relatively long, and it was impossible to shoot all the scenes in the TV play, so it needed to be deleted. Each story and each scene that Melinda wrote was cherished by her. She felt it was difficult to change it.


    Victor rarely contacted with Melinda recently, but he knew that her novel had to be adapted. According to the report from the media, all that should be known by the company.


    It would only make those who gossiped a lot more envious of Melinda.


    Victor had been depressed for a while because of his ex-wife. These days, he found that Melinda had been very preoccupied and tired, so he had made coffee for himself and even poured a cup of coffee for Melinda.


    "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. Have a good rest." Vi


    at after everything was settled, it would be better for her to go to her.


    She didn''t know that it was only a trap, and Melinda would no longer worry about it.


    She was the only one who was messing around.


    Melinda was a little dispirited. Looking at the coffee on the table and the following work, she hesitated and took a sip. The bitter taste spread across her taste bud and immediately made her frown.


    She wondered where Victor had bought the coffee and why it tasted so bad. Melinda took a cup of warm water immediately, only to find the bitter taste lingering in her mouth, which made her very uncomfortable.


    The disgust that hadn''t shown for a long time surged up again. Melinda quickly put down the cup and walked towards the bathroom. As soon as she entered the bathroom, she couldn''t help vomiting.


    The feeling of retching made her exhausted, as if she was going to spit out her bile.


    After a long while, Melinda came to her senses. Leaning against the door, she touched her belly. It was obvious that she was pregnant. It was not easy to hide it.


    Her mind went blank. After thinking for a long time, she went back to her seat. Her face was pale. People who didn''t know what happened might think that it was because Victor had poisoned her.


    Victor was shocked. He also drank the coffee and he felt alright. He didn''t expect that Melinda started to vomit.


    "It''s just my stomach. It''s not serious." Finding that Victor was very nervous, Melinda casually found an excuse to escape from the scene. As a result, she became more and more impatient for what she was going to do next.


    She couldn''t help touching her lower abdomen to comfort her child, but she was afraid that the people in the company would see something wrong, so she tried to restrain herself.


    As the baby grew up, Melinda became more aware of many things that she deliberately ignored.


    Could she really bear to let her child grow up in an incomplete family? Could she really deceive herself?


    At that time, whether it was Jonas, Aunt Yao, or Grandpa, they wouldn''t allow this child to be without an identity.

 Chapter 265 Agreed To Go Home

    It was not until now that she remembered those things which were deliberately ignored that she realized how simple her previous thoughts were.


    After an uneasy day in the company, Melinda didn''t go back to her own home in the evening. Instead, she went to her father''s house.


    Seeing Melinda, Vern felt a little strange. He asked directly, "Why do you come here at this time?"


    It was rare for Melinda to come here without telling him, so he asked. Melinda curled her lips. If she was not sure that she was her biological daughter, her father''s attitude would likely make her think that she was adopted.


    Vern, who was usually careless, didn''t have such an idea at all. He just took out a lot of food that Melinda liked.


    Looking at this scene, Melinda felt that her father''s love for her had always been in silence.


    What about Jonas? Would he love the unborn baby this much in the future?


    Or, just like his own father, Jonas had no idea about what a family was.


    Thinking of what had happened to Jerry, Melinda felt scared.


    "Dad, I think the baby is growing bigger," Melinda said while touching her belly. She couldn''t be found out without careful observation a few days ago. Now even though her clothes were loose now, it was a little obvious.


    Melinda felt helpless. Vern looked at her and knew that she was in a dilemma. On that day, he saw Jerry coming to the Gu family, and he had a knot in his heart.


    She was afraid that everything would happen again.


    But this kid had become the biggest trouble at the moment.


    "I can''t help you with that. It''s a big deal for you. You have to think it over," Vern said, making tea for himself while Melinda picked up the snacks on the table and fed herself.


    She came here as soon as she got off work, so she hadn''t had dinner yet.


    "I don''t know what to do." Melinda was desperate. It was almost a dead end that she couldn''t survive without a sharp scissor.


    Looking at his daughter, Vern was infuriated, but he couldn''t do anything to her.


    "Do you still want to go back and live a good life with Jonas now?" Vern changed a different way to ask her, and sure enough, Melinda began to think about it.


    Although Jonas acted like a good husband and lived a life with her, her previous experience told her that all these may be temporary.


    "Not really,"


    said Melinda. She could not help but recall those years, which she had better not experience again.


    Hearing what she said, Vern could not help but roll his eyes. What was the child thinking?


    "If you don''t want this child, solve it as soon as possible to avoid suffering," said her father. Vern would never agree to let Melinda be a single mother.


    She was able to raise the child alone, but all the rumors outside could beat a person.


    "I want the baby," Melinda said without hesitation. She even showed the posture that protecting her own child, as if her father was an executioner. "If you want this child, you should


    ort Melinda. His gentle appearance made Vern feel better.


    A person would cherish what he or she lost. He hoped that Jonas would treat Melinda like this in the future.


    "Nothing," Melinda said while shaking her head. Her resolute determination was shaken now, but when she saw Jonas''s anxious attitude, her mood was alleviated gradually.


    "Jonas, will you take good care of me and my baby?" Melinda looked at Jonas and asked confusedly. She was afraid of the future and the gap between them, but she couldn''t help but want to have some promises.


    Melinda was struggling.


    "I swear with my life that I will protect you and the baby," said Jonas, looking at Melinda seriously.


    Jonas knew that it was probably something about his father that had slightly traumatized Melinda.


    But he would never let that happen.


    "You are a steady child. I can rest assured that you will take care of Linda. Let bygones be bygones. If you fail Linda, don''t act like you did before and just call me directly. I''ll take care of my daughter. I''ll pick her up,"


    said Vern, tears rolling down again from Melinda''s eyes. She tried so hard to hold it back every time when she wanted her father to come and pick her up.


    On hearing her father exhorting Jonas this time, she felt even more deeply that she was loved by someone.


    "Dad, I won''t let it happen." With his firm and resolute eyes, Jonas seemed to convince Vern, who nodded and then looked at Melinda.


    He wanted to urge them to go back early, but he didn''t want to.


    This time, Melinda would really go back.


    At this time, Jonas''s phone rang. It was from the Gu''s mansion. Queena asked where they were going, and Nelson had been waiting for Melinda at the door of his house, asking him what would Melinda like to eat, and asking the servants to prepare it in the kitchen.


    "Well, you can go back early." Vern waved goodbye to the two of them and went to the dining room. A lump came into Melinda''s throat again.

 Chapter 266 Accident

    She seldom stayed with her father and didn''t feel anything wrong. But now, looking at her father''s back, Melinda suddenly found that she seemed not to be a good daughter.


    Jonas stood beside her and read out the guilt and sadness in her eyes. He held her more tightly in his arms.


    "Let''s visit Dad together more often from now on," Jonas comforted her. While Melinda raised her eyes to look at Jonas, and he found that her eyes were filled with tears somehow.


    Looking at her like this, Jonas was very nervous. Vern seemed to feel that and turned around to look at them.


    "A daughter will get married when she grows up. Don''t cry," he said and pretended to be fierce. Tears rolled down from Melinda''s eyes uncontrollably. She instantly broke away from the arms of Jonas and ran to her father.


    "Dad."


    Vern didn''t know what to do seeing her choking with sobs and acting like a spoiled child. Worrying that she might change her mind, Jonas walked up to her and held her in his arms.


    "Linda, your father will feel sad if you continue to be like this," Jonas whispered in Melinda''s ear.


    With her misty eyes and knitted brows, Melinda looked at her father. Vern seemed to control some kind of emotion. It was not until then did she find that her crying made her father feel even worse.


    "Jonas, don''t let her look back." Looking at Jonas, Vern said. His daughter had already been married, but he was still reluctant to leave her.


    This was the stubbornness of an old father. Jonas left with Melinda at last, and both of them hoped that the child of them would not be a girl.


    It didn''t mean that they preferred sons to daughters. But this made Jonas feel so sad. He tried to think in the position of Vern. He thought that a daughter was better not to get married because he could afford her anyway.


    Melinda was in a very low mood. After getting on the car, she did not say a word. She just quietly leaned against the back of the chair and looked at the scenery outside the window.


    When she was a child, she only felt a lump in her throat when she read those people''s story. Now she could feel that it was full of complexity.


    "Linda, grandpa is waiting for us at home," Jonas said with a smile, reaching out and holding Melinda''s hands. His body temperature was relatively low, but her fingers are even colder than his.


    "I''m fine,"


    Melinda said. She withdrew her hands from his. She devoted herself into a new family regardless of all consequences only because she loved the one by her side, but after she got injured all over the body. She was more greedy for the selfless love of her father.


    After all, she was not a child. She knew that what her father did was for her good, but seeing clearly was one thing and doing was another.


    At that moment, Melinda needed to keep quiet. Pursing his lips, Jonas focused on driving without saying anything.


    At the same time, on the street not far away, an aggressive sports car was driving fast, and the person who was driving it was Emi


    da. He didn''t know what was wrong with her, so he dared not touch her.


    Thinking of the scene just now, he guessed that Melinda might be frightened.


    "Let''s go to the hospital, okay?"


    Melinda''s hand had been placed on her lower abdomen, where she felt quite uncomfortable. Although she did not hit it just now, she still had a feeling of discomfort because of her strong vomit.


    The baby in her belly was more important than anything else. Therefore, Melinda would not be willful.


    "Okay," she answered and lay down beside, with her eyes closed. At that moment, it was not only the collision of body but also her mind. She was so close to death at that moment.


    Since the cars were still against each other, it took Jonas a lot of time to turn around and go back. He firstly made a call to his family and told them that there was something wrong on the way, so he might not arrive home so soon.


    He didn''t want to make Nelson and Queena worry about Melinda.


    Fortunately, they had just left the city center for several times. Jonas led her directly to the hospital and had Ted inform the doctor in advance.


    Jonas was about to take Melinda to the hospital for examination. In his eyes, she was a fragile doll, and there was a more fragile doll in her womb.


    He was always cautious with everything.


    "Don''t worry. It''s just a few steps. You can just hold me." Melinda still felt embarrassed. After all, the hospital was very crowded. It was just a frightening accident. There was no other serious situation, so that was absolutely unnecessary.


    "Linda, you don''t have to be embarrassed," Jonas said with a smile. Now that Melinda''s secret had been exposed, she lowered her head and kept silent.


    In the end, Jonas held Melinda to the hospital. He was tall and strong with his back bent just to take care of her. A lot of people around saw that and showed envy in their eyes.


    "I''ve called Ted. The doctor will check you out on the Department. Don''t be afraid. I''ll be there with you."

 Chapter 267 So What

    Melinda had been worried about the baby in her womb for a long time, and she had mentioned it to Jonas on the way home. So now the main task for them was to check if there was anything wrong with the baby.


    This baby didn''t come easily. Due to the miscarriage of her child before, Melinda had a little shadow in her heart. Anything related to this child would become very sensitive.


    At the same time, in the street where an accident had just happened, Emily stood alone, keeping the posture that Jonas had left without moving a bit.


    "Huh." After a long time, Emily gave a bitter smile.


    She had already been used to the feeling of being thrown on the street. Every time Jonas left, he left without mercy.


    Thinking of that before, they were always holding hands and leaving, leaving only Melinda alone in the place. Emily''s eyes slightly narrowed and looked at the street scene in the distance.


    ''it doesn''t matter. I can find a way to get Jonas back.''


    In her eyes, Jonas was just like toy and she was like a kid trying to get her toy back.


    And Melinda was the child living next door.


    Her car was scraped seriously, but she didn''t care at all. Emily got into the car and directly drove back to the city.


    She was alone and was unable to do many things. Otherwise, she must be able to stop Jonas, and Melinda would only be taken away.


    Thinking of this, Emily slapped hard on the steering wheel.


    "Melinda, I will take back Jonas from you," Emily said seriously and then turned to another direction.


    More than ten minutes later, the car stopped in front of a community. It was a small area and most of the young people who lived here were struggling.


    And here was Jerry''s new address.


    Emily looked around the community and there was still contempt in her eyes. She disdained such places.


    But now she needed the help of Jerry, and she couldn''t think of anyone else.


    Jerry looked coldly at the woman in front of him. The last time they had an argument in the bar, he still remembered the vicious words of Emily. He did not expect that it was not long before Emily came to him.


    "What? Can''t I get in this place?"


    Emily said arrogantly, looking at Jerry with her arms crossed over her chest. The house was at most no more than 50 square meters, and the space was very small. The whole space could be seen from the door.


    "I''m afraid that you won''t get used to my humble home," Jerry said with sarcasm. He knew clearly Emily''s personality.


    "Yes, it is a little small." Emily did not notice the irony in Jerry''s words, and continued to say. Then she pushed Jerry''s hand and walked into the room herself.


    Jerry frowned and looked at her. He turned around and walked into the room. Emily was standing in front of the tea table in the living room and she stopped after a few steps.


    The overall decoration of this family was relatively warm. It was not like a dark


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    you have finished, you can leave now. Don''t come to disturb my life in the future if anything happens to you." Jerry pointed to the location of the door and said to Emily.


    He only wanted to live a happy life with his girlfriend in the future. Let bygones be bygones.


    "It''s not over yet. I despise you for giving up so easily," Emily said angrily. Although Jerry''s leaving order was quite obvious, Emily still stood there calmly.


    She couldn''t lose her help. She must take back everything she had. Why would Jerry easily give up?


    Just for a woman? These women were all the damned bitches!


    "Fight? What qualifications do you have to fight? Do you think you can defeat Melinda?" Jerry looked at Emily with mockery and spoke out an established fact.


    Anyone with a little discerning eye could see that the person that Jonas fell in love with was Melinda, and Emily didn''t have the slightest chance at all. She had been living in her fantasy that Jonas would change his mind.


    But she didn''t know that Jonas had never loved her.


    "What do you mean?" These words had almost become Emily''s daily words that she met Jerry today. It was because of the huge change in Jerry that she was off guard, and was even a little flustered.


    "I say, you can''t beat Melinda. She not only has the recognition of the old man, but also has a child with Jonas. Now, Jonas is fully occupied with her, both mentally and physically. I''m sure you can see it. Don''t deceive yourself, okay?"


    Jerry told Emily about the reality and put it in front of Emily. Emily finally did not look like what she had been and stood there still.


    She knew this, but she ignored it all the time. She was sure that Jonas would come back, and she would not lose to Melinda. She believed that Melinda was the third person and would be abandoned.


    But now, Jerry told her that it was all her self-deception.


    "So what?" After a while, Emily said with a smile.

 Chapter 268 Who Is The Father

    Jerry felt that he had a hallucination, and then he understood with a smile and thought that this was the style of Emily.


    She lived in her own world forever.


    "How long will you deceive yourself?" Jerry said in a sarcastic tone. Anyone with a discerning eye now could tell that the person that Jonas loved in his heart was called Melinda.


    Emily was just a pathetic person.


    "You don''t understand," Emily said with a smile. She no longer persuaded Jerry to change his mind, so she left the house of Jerry automatically.


    No one could understand the feelings in her heart. The feeling of being pampered was addicting. When she was immersed, the person freed himself and told her that it was all fake.


    Everything was so real, how could it be fake? He must be confused.


    Emily thought, as long as she was still sober, she could take him back, but everyone told her that she was the person in the void.


    For a moment, it denied everything about her.


    She walked on the street in a daze.


    Nelson was finally persuaded to wait for Melinda in the room. Two people in the hospital did a series of inspection before going home.


    The doctor had warned Melinda to be careful. She could easily miscarry due to her poor health.


    Melinda was very clear that this was the sequel of her miscarriage.


    Seeing that Melinda had been worrying about it, Jonas held her hand tightly. "Don''t worry, the baby will be okay. Take good care of yourself when you get home."


    Melinda''s physical conditions were well known to Jonas. He had been surprised to learn that she was pregnant, because the doctor had said that there was a very small chance for her to get pregnant.


    "Nothing. I just like to think too much." She forced a smile without a look at Jonas. Since she was pregnant with Jonny''s child, she had been living in her worries.


    On the other hand, she was extremely worried about Emily showing up in front of her. When she saw Emily, she always lost her cool. She warned herself over and over again, but it didn''t work.


    If one asked Melinda when she would feel the happiest time, she would probably think it was during the college time when she foolishly chased after Jonas. As long as he looked back at her, she would smile happily.


    The simple love, the kind of bitterness, made her feel alive.


    She thought of a lot of things happened in the college, and suddenly found that they had returned to the Gu''s mansion. This house was strange but familiar to her.


    "Linda is back, isn''t she?" Nelson on crutches walked steadily. Hearing the powerful voice of him before she got off the car, Melinda quickly got out of the car and helped him stand.


    "Grandpa, why do you come out?" Melinda asked. She was touched by Nelson''s love and care for her.


    "I went in and had a rest. I just heard the sound of the car, so I came out to have a look. It was really you."


    Nelson couldn''t hide his excitement. In fact, he had asked the guard to be carefu


    a look of satisfaction on her face, she said, "Jonas hates me now, so I have to tell you this thing, Aunt Yao."


    After Emily left, Queena stayed there for a long time.


    She didn''t return to the art exhibition, but went directly to the Gu''s mansion. Melinda had been staying at home for the past few days. She was a little curious to see her back so early.


    "Auntie Yao, didn''t you go to the art exhibition?" Melinda asked in curiosity. When Queena went out, she said there was a small party and she wouldn''t come back for dinner. Why did she come back so soon?


    Queena looked at Melinda, a little complicated. When she saw her slightly standing belly, she wanted to say something, but hesitated.


    Seeing this, Melinda frowned and felt something was wrong.


    "Mellie, I heard that you were with Kent before." Queena thought for a long time and finally couldn''t help asking. Her question caused the expression on Melinda''s face to change, but she frankly admitted that she did have a relationship with Kent.


    "When did you get together? How long have you been together?" Queena asked. She wanted to know the time and see who the baby''s father was, but then thought that if they really had sex, it would be a different thing.


    "Auntie Yao, when I was with him, I was already pregnant," Melinda said with a smile, but behind the smile, she was trying to suppress her anger.


    She didn''t know who had spoken ill of her in front of Queena, but she guessed that it was most likely Emily.


    She was disappointed. At this time, Queena still believed the nonsense of Emily''s instigator.


    There was a change in Melinda''s tone, but Queena didn''t notice it. She still felt that there must be something wrong between Kent and her. Besides, Melinda had a baby and Kent was still willing to be with her. Something must be wrong.


    The distrust on Queena''s face irritated Melinda very much, but she didn''t say it out loud, instead she casually found an excuse to avoid her.

 Chapter 269 Becoming Confused

    Queena''s skeptical attitude and words upset Melinda. Melinda felt uncomfortable in Gu''s mansion.


    Melinda''s evasive behavior only enhanced the doubt in Queena''s heart. It seemed that there were thousands of words in what they talked. Melinda said it very clearly, but Queena still believed in what Emily said.


    This made her feel very irritated, and it was also a kind of fret that she had nowhere to vent.


    Melinda didn''t want to start a fight as soon as she came back, but her emotion was greatly affected, and she looked depressed for the next few days.


    Noticing that, Jonas was worried. When he went back home and saw that Melinda was in a daze again, she couldn''t help but ask, "Linda, what''s wrong with you these days? Are you uncomfortable staying at home?"


    "No, I didn''t."


    Her subconsciously answer. She was actually very uncomfortable, which made her feel very depressed, but she didn''t him the reason.


    Queena''s suspicion was the greatest insult to Melinda.


    "Can I take you out for a walk when I''m free?" In Jonas''s view, it was boring to stay at home alone for a long time. In the past, if she had told that she can go out to have fun, she would have been a little interested in it.


    But she was still wearing a blank face.


    It could be said that she had no response to his words. Jonas looked at her suspiciously, and then Jonas helplessly found that Melinda was absent-minded again.


    Seeing that, Jonas was very worried. He had asked her why she looked like this for several times, but he could not figure out what had happened at all.


    He started to make a wild guess and couldn''t figure out the reason.


    Queena''s question came to Melinda''s mind. ''A few days ago, she was still nice, or she asked me in a roundabout way, but now she doubted the child in my womb publicly.''


    Melinda explained that Queena doubted that it was not Jonas''s baby, but she didn''t explain that Queena thought she was guilty, and Queena were getting more and more strange these days for Melinda.


    Melinda even supposed that the baby in her womb would be destroyed the next second by Queena.


    Not knowing the reason, finally Jonas asked his mother.


    Queena was not in good mood recently. She seemed preoccupied, and Jonas gave a little surprise when hecame to her.


    "Mommy, are you busy now?"


    He came to the drawing room of Queena. She held the brush in her hand, but it didn''t leave a mark on the rice paper.


    "No, what''s wrong?" Queena asked in confusion after putting away the tools in her hand. Her mood was very complicated these days. On the one hand, she told herself not to believe what Emily said; on the other hand, she felt that Melinda''s behavior was very suspicious.


    In the end, she was certain that it was not Jonas''s baby.


    But since it happened, it would have a negative impact on Jo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ly leaned on the bed, with a book in her hand, but her sight was not concentrated at all.


    "Linda." Jonas walked over and hugged her directly. After coming to herself, she somewhat resisted and finally silently nestled in the arms of Jonas.


    Looking at her somewhat gaunt appearance, he was annoyed. "Linda, I''m sorry."


    I didn''t protect you well, so you were wronged at home.


    Melinda didn''t know why he apologized. Then she heard that "Mommy was in a daze for a few days. But don''t worry, she will finally be fined. And I will teach Emily a lesson. I''ll punish "


    When he mentioned the name of Emily, he was really very resentful.


    "You think I''m unhappy because of Emily?" With a beautiful smile, Melinda''s eyes bent.


    Her smile was very infectious and made people feel comfortable. Moreover, he could not help but relaxed.


    But her words confused Jonas. Didn''t she feel unhappy because of this? What would happen then.


    He felt that his brain as a businessman was not working well enough.


    "I know what kind of person Emily is long ago. If I get angry because of everything she did, sooner or later I will go mad."


    To be honest, she didn''t want to cause trouble for herself. After all, Emily had done a lot of dirty things.


    "Well, it''s not worth it." Both Yun and Pei agreed with what Mo Lian said.


    Melinda sighed and handed her whole body to Jonas. Then she said slowly: "I''m just a little sad that mommy doesn''t trust me."


    Jonas held her in his arms, showing his disapproval of what his mother had done.


    "I''m sorry. My mommy made a mistake this time. I''ve told her that didn''t do it anymore." Jonas smiled and said, not embarrassed of blaming his mother for his wife.


    "You haven''t had a good rest for several days. Have a good rest." It seemed that she hadn''t been sleeping well recently. Therefore, Jonas patted her on the back to comfort her.

 Chapter 270 Miscarriage

    This matter was perfectly solved because of the help and explanation of Jonas. After that, Queena began to regret what she had said these days.


    Because it was Jonas who tried to be the peacemaker, the conflict between Melinda and her was finally solved.


    Melinda was so infuriated that she rested at home for a long time. But when it came to the matter of going back to work, Jonas always changed the topic.


    Melinda was weak after she got pregnant. Therefore, Jonas didn''t want to let her go to work at all, but Melinda felt that staying at home made her mind wander.


    Because of her previous experience, she didn''t want to stay at home like a person who was good for nothing.


    "I want to have my own career."


    Melinda''s eyes were full of determination. Many people would be a little bit weaker when looking at the chilly eyes of Jonas, but she said firmly, word for word.


    She wanted to have her own career, not to waste her time. Every day she woke up, she only thought about how to spend this day, as if she was suffering hard.


    She liked the working atmosphere. Although many colleagues of the company were not very friendly to her, she still liked this society.


    It made her feel that she was not isolated from the society, and she did what she wanted to do, which made people feel happy.


    So Melinda didn''t want to lose her job.


    "Linda, the doctor advised you to have a good rest." Jonas was frightened by her stubbornness. As soon as Melinda took the medicine for miscarriage prevention, she began to make a fuss about going to work.


    "But you know, staying at home all day makes me have blind and disorderly conjectures."


    Melinda blinked her eyes innocently. Jonas could see what she wanted to say but did not say from her bright eyes.


    It was easy for her to be depressed and doubt her value if she stayed at home. She didn''t know why she appeared in the world, whispering a lot. Jonas had heard it for a long time.


    "I''ll take you out on weekend, and you can stay online for half an hour more. Didn''t you say that you wanted to learn how to make pastries some time ago? I have asked Ted to find you a teacher,"


    Jonas said with a smile. And then he added that she could read a book and talk with the baby, play chess with his grandfather, and even deal with the plants and flowers in the greenhouse. In a word, she could do a lot of things every day without thinking too much.


    "I just want to go back to work now." Melinda blinked her big eyes and ignored what Jonas said just now.


    "I like this job and haven''t been back for a long time. I miss my colleagues so much," Melinda said, but she saw that Jonas''s face suddenly turned gloomy, and she quickly covered her mouth with her hand. Her big eyes instantly became dim.


    ''Oh, I shouldn''t have said that.''


    Jonas was a very possessive person. It didn''t matter if she missed her colleagues. The key point was that there was one colleague he cared a lot about, Vic


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    her eyes devoid of any light, and she glared at Emily with resentment.


    Emily didn''t expect this to happen. She looked around and then left in a hurry.


    Melinda covered her belly with her hands, and a familiar feeling overwhelmed her. She grabbed one of the passers-by''s trouser legs, and yelled in a hoarse and despairing voice, "Please, save my child."


    Many people around looked at her, but they were afraid of making trouble, so no one stepped forward to save Melinda. She was so anxious that her tears ran out, and the man who was clutched by her also quickly avoided like she was the plague.


    At last, a young man got Melinda into a taxi and took her to the nearest hospital.


    Melinda was sent to the operating room. When the hospital called Jonas, he felt it was dark and he staggered to the hospital.


    Melinda was still in the operation. The young man, who took her to the hospital, was sitting outside the operating room. Obviously, he was a little surprised to see Jonas, but then he asked, "Are you the husband of that pregnant woman?"


    "How is she?" Jonas didn''t know why it was so difficult for him to tell a word like he was suffering from aphrodisiac. Seeing his painful look, the man scratched his head and told him the truth with regret.


    "The doctor said that she can''t keep the baby... Don''t be too sad. Both of you are still young. It''s easy to have another baby," the man comforted Jonas, and said something that only the doctors would say.


    Jonas had no strength to listen. He leaned against the wall, dejected. He even began to regret that he should be tough and no matter what Linda said, he wouldn''t let her go out alone.


    The news that Melinda had a miscarriage couldn''t be concealed at all. Soon, Nelson and Queena received the news and rushed over from the Gu''s mansion.


    Melinda lied on the bed with a pale face. Jonas looked older in an instant. He sat beside the bed, with his hands holding hers tightly, accompanying her.

 Chapter 271 She Doesnt Deserve To Have Her Own Child

    The family all felt sorry for Melinda. The young man told Jonas that she had a conflict with someone and that was why she fell down.


    At that time, he stood quite far away, and he didn''t know exactly what the person looked like. He only knew that it was a woman, tall and thin.


    Jonas thought of Emily in an instant.


    No one could have a conflict with Melinda except for Emily.


    At the same time, Emily, who left in a hurry, could not help but feel scared after the accident. However, she also began to inquire about the news about Melinda, and was very happy to know that she had a miscarriage.


    She completely forgot about the fear she had experienced these days.


    After Melinda''s miscarriage, she became even more silent, and there were few words spoken all the day. Queena and Nelson couldn''t ask any more questions.


    The servants in the Gu''s mansion had to make full use of every means for Melinda. No matter how busy Jonas was in the company, he had to stay in the hospital to take care of her personally.


    The death of the baby made the whole family fall into a heavy atmosphere, especially Melinda, who was often in a trance.


    She took all the blame on herself. If she hadn''t been so self-willed, nothing would have happened, and Emily wouldn''t have succeeded.


    She promised that she would protect the baby well, but in the end she lost her.


    Maybe she was a mom who didn''t deserve to have a baby, so they left one by one.


    She was getting more and more insensitive to the outside world. Most of the time, she just acted like a puppet, doing anything others told her to do.


    Jonas was scared when he realized it. He asked the doctor and the doctor only said that her condition was normal and asked her family to accompany and comfort her.


    Melinda could only be discharged from the hospital after staying in hospital for a week. The elderly said that miscarriage was like sitting on the bed to a month after the baby was born and she needed to be taken good care of.


    She was arranged in an apartment like ward, and two servants were arranged to take care of her from home. Queena often came to the hospital to take care of her, but Jonas was still worried about her, so he had to do everything in person.


    But he was not a man of iron. Even if Jonas was a man of iron, he would be tired too. Moreover, losing a child would not only make Melinda suffer, but also make him suffer.


    But he concealed all this with his strong indifference. He still had to protect Melinda. If he was defeated, what would she do?


    After resting for a few days, Melinda was slightly better. But she would touch her stomach and feel flat from time to time. Then she realized that the child had left her.


    "You don''t have to stay here every day. Go back to have a rest later." Looking at the black circles under the eyes of Jonas, Melinda could not help but say so. Since she could not sleep well these days, Jonas could not sleep well as well.


    She was able to sleep for a whil


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s face was burning with pain, but she was happy to scold Melinda. She continued to scold her. The more she cursed, the angrier Ted became. When Ted was thinking about whether to tape her mouth with a tape, a group of people came into the door again.


    He had been on the phone with Jonas all the time, and Jonas knew exactly what happened inside. He also heard the abusive words from Emily to Melinda.


    Emily''s yelling seemed to have lost control and stopped. She looked at Jonas blankly.


    She said those words just because she was sure Ted dared not to do anything to her. But when she saw Jonas in front of her, she started to be scared.


    "Boss." Ted walked to Jonas''s side and greeted him respectfully. Jonas looked at Emily.


    His calm eyes frightened Emily. She shrank back and called out "Jonas" with hesitation and fear.


    "It''s disgusting," Jonas said coldly. Hearing that, Emily''s face turned pale. She dared not to look at Jonas, because it was too scary. And he looked like a devil from head to toe.


    The devil began to show his claws and teeth.


    There were several men following Jonas. They dressed like men but looked at Emily with greedy eyes. Jonas told them that a good job would be done today, but unfortunately, they only had one beauty.


    But it didn''t matter, because it was more exciting.


    When Emily saw the group of people''s eyes, it was very cold. She wanted to drive them away as arrogantly as she used to be, but she heard Jonas saying indifferently, "She is right here. Just don''t kill her."


    When the men heard it, they rushed to Emily. Emily was shocked with her eyes wide open, and looked at Jonas in horror. She said incredulously, "Jonas, what are you talking about?"


    "What am I talking about? Do you want me to pretend nothing had happened after you killed the baby of Linda and me? Emily Bai, don''t be so naive."


    Those men started to take liberties with Emily. She struggled desperately but it did not work at all. Emily really felt fear.

 Chapter 272 Let Her Go

    The horror spread from inside to the whole body. Emily felt that her hands and feet were cold, and she could not help trembling.


    She always knew that Jonas was not a soft hearted person, on the contrary, he was ruthless.


    This time, Emily felt the cruelty of destruction from Jonas. Those men didn''t want to tie her up, so they loosened the rope in her hand, and Emily climbed in front of Jonas.


    "I know I was wrong. Please spare me, Jonas." Emily held his leg, but he avoided it easily and Emily lied on the ground in a very awkward position.


    Looking down at her, Jonas seemed to be in a superior position. She was overwhelmed with fear.


    Looking at Emily, the men around couldn''t help laughing. How arrogant this woman was before, but now she was just like this.


    "Emily, can you hear your own nonsense?" There was no expression on Jonas''s face. The coldness, from inside out, not only Emily, but also Ted and others dared not to say anything.


    Emily didn''t keep her promise to Jonas, so when Jonas heard she said she was wrong, he even thought it was a waste of time.


    "I really know I was wrong. I will never do that again. Jonas, please forgive me," cried Emily in tears. She felt sick at the thought that she was molested by those men.


    In fact, Jonas didn''t really want to do something bad to her. But if he didn''t teach her a good lesson, she might not be able to repent.


    "I can let you off today, but if you dare to harm Linda in the future again, the scene today will appear again. I''ll take a video and expose it. Take care,"


    Jonas said coldly. The warning words came out of his mouth just like normal greetings, but Emily''s heart trembled again.


    She fell to the ground in fear. Jonas and his men left her behind.


    But Melinda knew nothing about this. She was still in the hospital to recuperate and try to adjust her mood.


    Jonas didn''t listen to her. A week later, the doctor checked up for Melinda and confirmed that she was all right. She just need to take a good rest at home after leaving the hospital.


    After leaving the hospital, Melinda was still taken to the Gu''s mansion. Nelson invited Vern to live in their house, in order to make Melinda feel better.


    Queena didn''t go to the art exhibitions every day. She was always with Melinda, and sometimes she would cook something for her in person.


    There were many servants in the house, but her kindness was rare. Queena felt sad for Melinda''s losing her child, and regretted her previous doubts that caused such an accident because of Melinda''s depression and not willing to stay at home.


    "Look at the food you eat these days, it is a little bit greasy. This is the new dish I learned from the chief. Try it. If you like it, we can eat this dish these days." Queena went to Melinda''s bedroom with a bowl of soup in her hand.


    She offered good care to Melinda, as she was afraid that Melinda might have a poor appetite. Thus, she made full preparations in different ways. She had been busy in the kitchen recently.


    Melinda was re


    tougher, and even didn''t relax her position in his arms as before. She seemed to be on the alert.


    This was Melinda''s usual reaction when she mentioned Emily. Feeling that, Jonas only felt pity for her.


    "Yes,"


    Jonas said lightly, but a hint of cruelty flashed across his eyes. That was his child. How could he let Emily go so easily?


    "Jon. Actually, you don''t have to worry about it anymore, since the thing has happened, no matter how much you do, it can''t be redeemed." When Melinda spoke, she looked like an aged man who had no longer cared about anything in the world.


    The old Melinda had been able to go back to this quagmire, supported by hatred. It was the child that had pulled her out, but now that the child was dead, she seemed to have no energy to care about anything, as if she had lost her vitality.


    Hearing this, Jonas touched Melinda''s hair gently and then patted her on the back. "Go to sleep, and you won''t think about this."


    Melinda''s eyelashes trembled, and she closed her eyes at last.


    She knew it clear that Jonas wouldn''t give up and he wouldn''t let go of Emily easily.


    Actually, Jonas wouldn''t let go of Emily. He had made up his mind to make Emily have no chance to get back. The past dirty news was simply not powerful enough to bring her into trouble. So he asked Ted and his companions to look for a lot of photos of Emily having sex with others when she wanted to get some roles.


    If these pictures were posted, Emily would be able to leave the entertainment circle completely. She could still use money to maintain her connection. At that time, everyone would sneer at her as if she was a scorpion in disguise.


    Melinda fell asleep in the arms of Jonas, but she did not sleep very tight. She began to dream of the two children again. As soon as she opened her eyes, which were covered with cold sweat, she saw the worried eyes of Jonas.


    "I''m fine," she said as usual. But when she looked at the computer, she opened her eyes wide in shock, ignoring Jonas''s eyes.

 Chapter 273 Miscarriage Depression

    There were many photos showing on the screen. Melinda did not know the man, but she knows the woman very well.


    And these pictures looked very dirty.


    "Are you going to post them online?" Looking at the photos on the computer screen, Melinda asked Jonas behind her, who was actually telling her the truth by this.


    All the documents were passed to him by Ted. It seemed that this was not a whim.


    Jonas didn''t answer, but acquiesced in it.


    Emily was really hateful. If he did nothing, he would feel sorry for that deceased child.


    With a complicated look on her face, Melinda felt disgusted at those pictures. She moved her head away and said, "Forget it. She will be completely ruined if these pictures are exposed."


    No matter what, Emily used to be the one in the heart of Jonas. Melinda didn''t want him to regret his impulsive behavior later.


    "Such a woman should be destroyed." From Jonas''s tone, there was no emotion at all. It could be seen that he really hated Emily. How could Melinda not hate her? It was just that now she had no strength to hate anyone.


    "No need." Melinda broke herself free from the arms of Jonas. The smile on her face was as gentle as usual, but it was a little bleak for him.


    She left the desk and stood up. With a smile on her face, she said to Jonas in a spoiled manner, "Jon, I want to have a rest in my room. Can you accompany me?"


    Taking a glance at Jonas and the type setting news in the computer, Melinda closed the web page according to her request.


    He led Melinda back to her bedroom. She was indeed sleepy, but before laying down, she didn''t forget to say, "Release her."


    She could tell from Jonas''s chatting records with Ted that Emily was still under Ted''s control. No wonder she hadn''t come out for such a long time.


    If it was in the past, Emily would surely add insult to injury.


    After Melinda fell asleep, Jonas thought for a while and had Ted release her. But before he did so, he had warned her again.


    It seemed that nothing had happened before. Melinda didn''t mention it again, and Jonas didn''t mention it either. But sometimes she would read the news on the Internet, which showed that Jonas had finally stopped.


    After the miscarriage, Melinda wanted to distract her attention by doing something else, but Queena felt that she had to rest at home for at least a month, so her intention of going back to work was stopped.


    Jonas began to go out early and come back late. Every day when Melinda woke up, she found that the other part of the bed was cold and when she fell asleep, her side was empty. If she didn''t wake up in the middle of the night, she didn''t know that Jonas had come back.


    Today, there were only three people at the dinner table. Jonas was busy with his work, while Yulia and Melinda were not getting well with each other. They would never sit together for dinner.


    Gu family paid attention to health care when eating, and it was not like the other people who only wanted to eat delicacies.


    "Jonas is not going home for dinner today, right?" Unl


    sked. And his eyes were full of worry. He was really afraid that something might happen to Melinda.


    Looking at Jonas, Melinda didn''t say a word. Her black and white eyes were not as agile as before.


    "Isn''t there anything you want to say to me, Linda?" Jonas coaxed Melinda with a coaxing tone, because his mother said that Melinda hadn''t spoken for a long time. At this moment, he was desperate to hear her voice.


    Even a "Hum" was better than this silence.


    She looked at him and then lowered her head.


    Shocked, Jonas didn''t give up and continued to talk to Melinda, "Linda, are you mad at me? I''m sorry, I know I''ve been too busy recently. How about going to the company with me tomorrow?"


    She could also rest in the company, and then he would take care of her himself.


    Melinda wriggled her fingers silently. It seemed that Jonas was talking to himself. After a long while, he held her in his arms and sighed, "Let''s go to the hospital tomorrow, okay?"


    He had sensed that there was something wrong with Melinda, but she still had to go to the hospital to be checked. Melinda was getting better. Therefore, Jonas naively thought that she had recovered from the pain of losing her child. And Jonas tried to paralyze himself by being busy.


    He tried to get rid of the pain in this way, but he didn''t notice that Melinda was even more upset.


    Jonas called the experts in the hospital, accompanied by Queena.


    "Linda has been in low spirits these days. She doesn''t want to talk. What''s going on?" Although Jonas was not euphemistic enough, his worry was obvious.


    The doctor asked a lot of details, which were replied by Queena. At last, he made a psychological test for Melinda, and finally diagnosed that she was suffering from miscarriage depression.


    "It''s normal that the patient''s mood hasn''t been adjusted. You should spend more time with your lover. And the most important thing is to adjust her mentality. You said she often had nightmares at midnight, so I''ll prescribe you some medicine to soothe her.

 Chapter 274 You Will Have It

    Melinda''s situation was beyond everyone''s expectation. Jonas was distressed and regretful for Melinda when holding her in his arms.


    She had suffered a lot because of him.


    Looking at them, Queena was also distressed. She advised his son, "Don''t blame yourself too much. It''s my fault for Linda''s injury."


    She took on the responsibility. She had promised that she would take good care of Melinda, but she didn''t even notice that the depression.


    Jonas didn''t care at all. Her depressive symptoms actually showed up from the beginning. He himself as her husband did not realize, how could his mother find out that there was something wrong with Linda?


    The doctor had just said that a repeated nightmare was the omen.


    Looking at the two people, Melinda tightly frowned, wondering why they looked so serious. She was still immersed in her own world after the psychological test just now.


    So Melinda did not notice the doctor''s diagnosis.


    The medicine was sent directly to the doctor''s office by a nurse in the hospital. Holding Melinda in his arms, Jonas asked the doctor about many points that needed to be taken care of, and finally took her home.


    Nelson had been waiting for her anxiously. He was so sad and remorseful when he learned that Melinda suffered from miscarriage depression.


    The whole family seemed to be shrouded in a haze. Except for Yulia, everyone was in a heavy mood. Jonas handed over the company''s affairs to William, and generally there was no major matter.


    Aron started to be active, but Jonas didn''t care about it at all. After all, the only thing he wanted to do was to spend more time with Melinda.


    Recently, it was easy for Melinda to fall into a trance. The soothing medicine prescribed by the doctor had some side effects, which made people more likely to be sleepy.


    She began to fall asleep more often.


    The Soaring Group was a big company on business field. Even though Jonas had to avoid a lot of things, he was still busy every day.


    Queena began to pay attention to Melinda''s behavior. The whole family was immersed in tension.


    Jonas had coaxed Melinda to take this pills and said it was good for her health.


    However, in such an atmosphere, it was even harder for Melinda to recover. She was unwilling to speak. Sometimes, she could maintain a posture for a long time and be in a daze all day.


    But as long as Jonas was with her, she would become a little bit normal. However, when he was out of sight, Melinda would be a little sensitive.


    Aron''s action was getting bigger and bigger. William couldn''t bear it any longer to recall Jonas back to the company. Seeing that Jonas was not around, Melinda began to think nonsense again.


    She always felt that Jonas wanted to be with her again because of their child. Jonas didn''t love her at all, and all this was because of Emily.


    Although Melinda was naughty since childhood, but was very sensible, and it was the kind of sensible to let a person distressed.


    She knew she wasn''t excell


    r negative feelings for this period. The previous child, when she found it, had been miscarried. But this one was different, it had stayed with her for a long time.


    She could feel his existence every day. She looked forward to the day when she fantasized about him, but eventually, everything became meaningless.


    The child in her dream was so cute, but they didn''t love her as a mother.


    Melinda burst into tears because of her baby, while Emily, who made her lose her baby, after she was released by Jonas, began to hop again.


    The main road was narrow, but there were many crooked ways for her. Through the past groups of people, she got in touch with a group of people in society.


    The man with colorful clothes was smoking. Smoking a cigarette, he looked at Emily with questioning eyes.


    He had seen this woman on TV. He always fantasied her body. But when she appeared in front of him, he felt that the face of that woman was just so so.


    "What do you want me to do?" These people were all gangsters, testing the limits of the law.


    But it never occurred to him that he would have a chance to know that person from that TV play. And that person wanted his help, or say, a cooperation.


    "I have a scene and I need your cooperation." With one hand on her nose, Emily was dissatisfied with the man who kept smoking.


    "Acting?" That man''s eyes were wide open, and then he crushed the cigarette end violently. He stood up from his position, fierce and tall. Emily could not help but take two steps back.


    "Yes, acting." Emily planned to act a play by herself, but she needed their cooperation.


    "It''s easy. You just need to take me to the entertainment circle," the man said. A tinge of expectation appeared on the man''s fierce face. It was said that actors were the most profitable, leading to a luxury life with a lot of beauties, and that kind of life was enviable.


    Emily was surprised to hear this. She didn''t expect such a condition from this man, but she agreed delightedly.

 Chapter 275 Getting Worse

    After a loud cry, Melinda was finally willing to speak, a good phenomenon, which gratified Nelson and Queena.


    When Jonas came back from busy work, he saw Melinda''s red eyes and immediately felt sorry for her. He had just left for a while, but she had been wronged.


    "Linda, why are you crying? Your eyes are swollen. Are you feeling well? I''ll find something to apply on your eyes," Jonas asked her several questions in a row.


    Although Melinda didn''t say anything, he still liked to ask her. He would be very happy even if she only gave him an expression.


    Jonas found that since he realized that he had fallen in love with Melinda, he didn''t expect much to be happy.


    Melinda shook her head. Then, she opened her mouth and said in a hoarse voice, "I''m fine."


    Her eyes were full of smile, and Jonas was completely shocked and did not react for a long time.


    Looking at the silly look on Jonas''s face, Melinda could not help laughing even louder. All of a sudden, Jonas pulled her into his arms with strong force and full of gratitude.


    His Linda finally opened her mouth.


    "Well, let''s eat. Linda''s eyes had been cooled. They will be fine soon." Queena couldn''t help teasing him when she saw the two people embracing.


    Melinda felt a little embarrassed and left Jonas''s arms, but her hands were firmly held by him.


    The whole day''s dinner was filled with laughter, as if the sky had cleared and the rain had past.


    Jonas happily took Melinda to have a reexamination. However, the result was that Jonas was splashed with cold water and Melinda hadn''t recovered yet.


    According to the instructions of the doctor, Jonas had her a psychological class. But Melinda began to fight back. She felt that she had broken through the psychological barrier.


    Now she was willing to speak, and everything would gradually be better in the future.


    "Linda, the psychology class is not necessarily accessible for those with mental disease. Many people who like cultivating will go." Jonas had even mentioned a lot of examples to convince Melinda.


    These examples were typical of businessmen around him. They were so stressful that they needed classes to calm themselves down.


    "Do you think I need to cultivate my character because of my bad character?" However, Melinda misunderstood him, thinking that Jonas was talking about her temper.


    Because of her stubborn personality now, she didn''t want to listen to Jonas most of the time, not like Emily, she was very obedient and listened to Jonas carefully.


    Did Jonas think she wasn''t good enough?


    If Jonas knew what was going on in Melinda''s mind, he would go crazy.


    "I didn''t mean that. I just think people nowadays are under a lot of pressure. The psychological class is just a place for you to relax."


    A burst of cold sweat suddenly broke out on the forehead of Jonas. He tried to explain in a flustered manner, but Melinda didn''t listen to him at all. She just thought t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    cher was really skillful, and really good at analyzing many aspects.


    On the contrary, Melinda had been positive a moment ago. Now, she stared at the female teacher as if she was looking at an enemy.


    In addition to analysis, the teacher also had interaction. She looked around and then directly chose Jonas.


    Melinda wore a completely gloomy face. They inevitably had some physical contact during the interaction. Melinda didn''t listen to any words after the class, but was bearing a lot of anger.


    She regretted to let Jonas come to the class in the beginning. That woman must have done it on purpose.


    The first class didn''t show much, but something unexpected happened in the second class. Each class had a interaction, but the female teacher named Jonas again.


    These interaction and some actions were relatively intimate. The female teacher was naturally happy to see a handsome and normal person here.


    Because of the last class, Melinda was very sensitive. Now hearing that she was looking for Jonas again, she directly grabbed Jonas''s arm, not allowing him to go.


    She pulled Jonas away possessively and glared at the teacher. "Stay away from him."


    The teacher was embarrassed, and Jonas had no face either. He didn''t expect what Melinda would do, but he still tried to comfort her first.


    "Linda, it''s just a interaction. No big deal."


    "No. I can see that she''s up to no good." Melinda was stubborn and she hated the way this woman looked at Jonas.


    "How about this? We pick another classmate to come here. You. This time we are talking about..." The female teacher awkwardly chose a classmate to rescue herself from the embarrassment, and Jonas took Melinda to a corner and began to explain and comfort her. However, Melinda still felt that the teacher had an improper desire for Jonas.


    After the class, the female teacher asked Jonas alone to tell the situation of Melinda, and found that her illness had been worsened instead.

 Chapter 276 Spain

    Jonas never expected that Melinda''s condition would deteriorate. He had thought that everything was going well, but it seemed that she was actually getting worse.


    She was so upset about the miscarriage that she thought she had only one person in her world, and it was Jonas. So she was worried that Jonas would leave her behind, and was eager to have him.


    All in all, Melinda was so worried because Jonas didn''t accompany her when she was in the most critical period.


    Jonas felt very guilty, and also said that he and Melinda would not come to the class for the time being. As for what would happen in the future, he would talk about it later.


    The female teacher suggested that if Jonas had time, he could take Melinda out for a walk.


    Melinda lost her first child in Gu''s mansion, so she might also have the resistance to Gu''s mansion now.


    The Soaring Group not only competed fiercely with outside companies, but also internal strife had never been stopped. Every day, Jonas was worried about whether Aron would screw it up again.


    If he wanted to travel for a long time, he needed a substitute for him to do these things. Nelson had been ill several times and was unable to cope with these things.


    But now, Melinda was also in dangerous situation. Mental disease was often the most unpredictable. He was afraid of what happened last time.


    Due to what had happened in class, Melinda had been depressed all the time. When she returned home, she became quiet again. Looking at her, Jonas was worried and mentioned her situation to Nelson.


    "I want to hand over some of the company''s affairs to Ted. If he meets difficulties, he can ask for your help. What do you think?"


    Jonas had discussed with Nelson. He couldn''t transfer all the power to Ted, but it would be difficult for Ted to do something. With Nelson''s support, it would be much better.


    "Are you sure you trust this man?" Nelson was always in favor of William and he was not familiar with the person who was promoted by Jonas. Therefore, he was on his guard.


    "If you doubt someone, don''t use him, and if you use someone, don''t doubt him. You told me so, right? Besides, William will take care of the company. I won''t get any trouble."


    Jonas knew what was in Nelson''s mind, so he pushed out William, the secretary that his grandpa trusted. His expression softened a little, then he nodded and agreed.


    "I am also worried about her. You can take her out for relaxation. I''ll take care of the company,"


    Nelson suggested. The operation of the company had been very well, and the people selected were also competent. He was only worried that Aron would take this opportunity to make trouble again.


    Also, Nelson could do nothing to his son. Both of his hands were flesh and blood. In order to get balance, Jonas needed to worry about it.


    All Jonas needed to do was to deal with the company''s issues. He needed to attend some activities and stop the meeting. As for the specific situations, he could only sol


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    elt like it was a long time ago.


    But it was really a good thing.


    Melinda had gradually forgotten about the child thing. She tried her best to accept the reality and face the future happily.


    She believed that if the child was here, he wouldn''t want her to be immersed in pain all the time.


    "This is different from our country," Melinda said with a smile. Bathed in the sun, she was like a fairy.


    The architectural environment of each country was different from that of China. Arm in arm, Melinda and Jonas wore the couple''s clothes and had an outstanding Eastern appearance. People in the street were attracted by them.


    "Melinda, Jonas." Just as Melinda was immersed in this kind of happiness, she was interrupted by a voice. She looked around, and saw a familiar figure not far away slowly approaching them.


    Emily was dressed in a long beige dress. Her hair was blonde curly, and her makeup made her features deep and attractive. She looked like a foreigner.


    The moment Melinda saw her, her smile disappeared.


    "It''s really you! What a coincidence!" Emily greeted them with a big smile. Spain was so big. She had been looking for them for so many days and now she found them.


    Melinda''s face grew paler. At the sight of Emily, she thought of her own child, who was also in the street at that time.


    Jonas had been observing Melinda all the time, and could not ignore her emotional fluctuation. He knew that it was all because of Emily.


    Emily came closer and closer to them as if she wanted to catch up with them. But one step away, she was pushed away by Jonas.


    Jonas stood in front of Melinda to protect her from being hurt. He looked at Emily vigilantly and thought, ''This woman is so bold. I just release her and she starts to make trouble again.''


    If he had known that Emily would tangle with him like this, he should have asked Ted to tie her up when he left. Jonas had to admit that he had underestimated Emily. She could find them even on a foreign country.

 Chapter 277 Shameless

    Emily didn''t expect that she could be pushed by Jonas. Losing her balance all of a sudden, she stepped back several steps fiercely.


    Melinda looked even paler. Drops of cold sweat even slid down from her forehead.


    But she was trying hard to hold back her anger.


    Melinda warned herself that everything would be fine as long as she could get through the pain. She repressed the pain and looked at Emily with a little frightening expression in her eyes.


    Jonas was very worried. Emily was full of schemes. He should be careful when finding this place, so he was ready to leave with Melinda.


    "No, thanks." Her voice seemed to be squeezed out of her teeth, and the tenacity in her eyes made Jonas surprised. He felt that she was somewhat different.


    After calming her breath, Melinda closed her eyes to avoid the terrible scenes. She looked up again, and the fierce hatred fell on Emily like a knife.


    Emily had always been a person who bullied the weak and feared the strong people. Seeing that Melinda was so tough, she felt strange, but she didn''t know why.


    Melinda let go of Jonas and stood in front of him, looking straight at the provocative woman called Emily who came thousands of miles away.


    "slapping." There was a loud voice, and Melinda waved fiercely at Emily. Five bright red finger marks appeared on Emily''s right cheek, and Emily almost fell to the ground again as she lost her balance.


    Not only her, but also Jonas was shocked. Was the domineering woman really Linda?


    Emily covered her face with her hand and looked at her incredibly. She had never thought that Melinda would hit her directly.


    Thinking of the sentence she saw the other day, she thought it made sense. She could cry, she could hate, but she must be strong. There were still a group of people waiting for her to laugh at, and to make you feel embarrassed.


    And Emily was that kind of person, so she had to be strong in front of Emily.


    "Melinda, you are a madman. You slapped me!" Emily covered her face and began to shout. Actually, a foreigner who didn''t understand Chinese may deeply feel that Emily was the madman.


    "Why don''t I dare to slap you?"


    Melinda looked at Emily and said in a low voice, but every word showed a strong sense, as if she was telling Emily in this way that it was difficult for to be bullied.


    Looking at the scene that Melinda slapped Emily by herself, Jonas felt quite happy. When he was going to deal with Emily, he was stopped by Melinda. He had thought that she was too soft hearted, but now it seemed that just because she hadn''t been pushed to the limit.


    "What I did for nothing today. I just want to give you a punch for my dead child." Seeing that Emily was still surprised, Melinda said slowly.


    Her aura did not change, but it made people feel that she was sad. She was really sad for something.


    ke her out.


    All of a sudden, Jonas began to admire the shareholders of the company for the dividend. They didn''t need to do anything, and occasionally made trouble for him. Every year, they lived a happy life with the huge dividend.


    It was nice of them to be bribed occasionally.


    "That''s enough. There will be opportunities in the future. I think Ted have been worried too much about this."


    During this period of time, every time a call was connected to something by Ted, and in the end of the call, Ted would be very vague to ask when they would go back.


    When Ted was an assistant, he didn''t realize how difficult it was until hr become the agency for Jonas.


    He felt that he didn''t want to be the boss anymore in his life. He just wanted to be an assistant.


    If he worked as an assistant for Jonas, he could learn a lot.


    Thinking of a lot of things in the company, Jonas suddenly had a headache. Finally, under the persuasion of Melinda, the two decided to travel for one more day and return home.


    They changed their plan because of Emily. While Emily stood on the street just now, her face was still burning, and her eyes were as vicious as before.


    She would revenge on Melinda.


    Emily thought. Jonas could protect her for a while, but not all the time. She must find a chance to revenge.


    However, in front of Jonas, she still flew into a panic.


    She took her cellphone out of her bag and dialed a number. A man''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    His voice sounded melancholy. He was surprised to hear that Melinda had recovered.


    "She is recovering quickly. It seems that the baby is not very important." The man sneered. Thinking of what Jonas had done because of the child, Emily could not help but feel cold in her hands and feet.


    "Now the previous plan is useless. We should work out another plan." Said Emily, with an evil smile on her face.

 Chapter 278 A Gift

    When they came back, the happiest person was not Nelson or Queena, but was Ted. He looked at Jonas with an aggrieved face and said in a voice like a dissatisfied housewife that he was finally back.


    The moment Melinda saw Ted, she suddenly felt that what he said on the phone was not a big deal. They played not long ago, but Ted was clearly emaciated.


    Jonas was also surprised. After all, Jonas was the one who promoted Ted and he knew Ted was capable. But there was only one reason to make Ted look like this: Ted didn''t really believe in his abilities.


    Ted had always regarded Jonas as his idol and had been learning from him. He deeply felt that he did not have the ability as Jonas, so it was inevitable for him to think more carefully when doing things.


    His work efficiency was nothing comparable to that of himself when Jonas was here.


    "There are still a lot of chances for you in the future. Soon you can successfully lose weight," said Jonas smilingly, as he patted on Ted''s shoulder kindly.


    Hearing this, Ted'' face turned dark. Seeing this, Melinda couldn''t help smiling. But there was no sign of joking on Jonas''s face.


    He also realized that he was too busy and had little time to accompany Melinda, so he felt it necessary for him to have such a trip.


    Ted arranged a driver to send Melinda back to the Gu''s mansion, while Jonas was taken by him to deal with the business in the company.


    Nelson saw Melinda go back home and directly asked her why she didn''t play for more time, but he was gratified to see she became better.


    "I have been asking for leave these days. It''s time to go back to work,"


    Melinda consoled Nelson. She counted the time she had been working recently and assumed that it might be someone else''s rest time.


    Nelson had no objection to her career. He nodded in agreement. "It''s not good to keep this going."


    Taking a look at Melinda, Nelson touched her and flinched back the words that he was about to encourage Melinda to start her own business.


    Since she hadn''t been to work for a long time, Melinda felt herself a little lazy. The next morning, it was Jonas who woke her up. She rubbed her eyes, and just wanted to go back to her comfortable bed.


    "You''d better stay at home and take care of yourself. I can make money to support our family." Jonas pinched her nose, while Melinda lazily opened one eye and squinted at him.


    After a long struggle in mind, Melinda finally got up and lay in bed. After having breakfast in a hurry, she asked Jonas to drive her to the company.


    "Mr. Cheng, good morning!" It was only after Melinda clocked in that she entered the company and saw Victor standing in front of her. In the past, she would have avoided him if she wanted to avoid arousing suspicion. But today, she greeted him with a splendid smile.


    Melinda''s smile dazzled Victor. He thought that he might have mistaken. He looked around and saw a lot of colleagues, and many of them were looking at the two of them.


    "Melinda."


    Victor was still s


    re piles of unread emails in her mailbox, so she didn''t want to waste her time on this meaningless thing.


    "Yes." There was a trace of embarrassment on the face of Jonas. He wanted to say that he missed her a little bit, but he didn''t say it out. Hearing that there was nothing important, Melinda told him she was very busy and hung up the phone.


    Melinda worked overtime today to deal with everything, except for the draft she owed during her leave.


    After work, she met Victor again in the elevator, and Melinda still greeted him first.


    "Why did you work overtime alone?" Victor asked. He felt sorry for Melinda. He knew that she had gone through a lot, but he never wanted to make it clear.


    Melinda had her pride. The more brilliant her smile was in front of people, the more pain she had at the back.


    "I have a lot of things to do," Melinda said casually. She didn''t seem to be bothered by anything. However, her tiredness could not be hidden from her eyes. Noticing that, Victor only said that she had time to deal with the company''s affairs slowly.


    Jonas was waiting for Melinda downstairs. Seeing that they went downstairs together, he cast a warning glance at Victor.


    "Mr. Cheng, goodbye."


    Melinda waved her hand politely to bid farewell. Then she walked up to Jonas and took his hand in hers, heading to the car.


    "Let''s go back. I''m starving to death," Melinda whispered. But when Jonas heard it, his indifference suddenly disappeared and turned to be gentle.


    "I have brought you something to eat. You can have some before we get home." The food that Jonas bought for Melinda was her favorite. She couldn''t help smiling at the sight of it.


    The smile was as innocent as a child''s.


    "Jon, I think you should call me less in the future when I am working." Looking at the perfect side face of Jonas, Melinda said hesitatingly.


    This day, she had received several calls from Jonas, and the working state had been disturbed. It was inevitable that Melinda was a little upset.

 Chapter 279 Missing

    Jonas kept silent when he heard what Melinda said, and then drove the car silently. Melinda didn''t know whether he listened to her or not, and she was worried and helpless.


    Melinda was well aware that he may call to care about her, but he was indeed interrupting her work.


    The two silently drove the car into the mansion. When they arrived home, Melinda, who was very hungry, suddenly lost her appetite. Seeing this, Jonas had no choice but to compromise. "I''ll pay attention to it in the future," he said.


    He could pay attention to it, but it didn''t mean that he wouldn''t call her again. He was in a complex mood now, but Melinda didn''t think that much. She was a little happy to hear that from Jonas.


    "What are you two whispering about? Come here and have dinner." Queena saw them standing at the door for a long time and couldn''t help but greet them.


    "Coming." Jonas held her hand and led Melinda back to their bedroom. After they got changed, they came back to the dining room. Nelson was still sitting in the seat of honor. All the dishes were placed on the table by the servants.


    Melinda noticed the time on the wall by chance, and felt a little guilty. She was the one who caused the whole family to have dinner so late.


    "Why did you work overtime on the first day? You must be tired." Nelson asked a servant to make a soup for Melinda. The steaming soup was slowly placed in front of her.


    "I''m fine. Time flies fast when working."


    If she stayed at home for a day, she didn''t know what she would think. But as long as she was busy with work, she had no mood to think about those things.


    "But you should also take care of yourself," Queena said and Melinda nodded quietly. Sitting aside, Yulia watched them, and felt more and more incompatible with this family.


    At this point, she suddenly began to question herself why she wanted to stay in such a family with no feelings.


    But she knew better that she didn''t want to live a miserable life like her mother.


    Melinda was really tired after a long day. She didn''t even dry her hair after washing her face and rinsed her mouth. She just leaned on the bed and fell asleep. Seeing this, Jonas sighed in his heart and felt that Melinda was like a child.


    He would protect her.


    The next day, Melinda got off the bed early due to Jonas''s call. With the tension of the previous day, she did not stay in bed today, but was in a trance.


    Jonas was really worried that she might fall down.


    "Cheer up. Do you still know where the company is?" Jonas patted gently on Melinda''s cheek. Melinda shook her head and pointed at the company.


    "Here we are."


    As Melinda said, she unbuckled her seat belt and was about to get out of the car. However, Jonas looked straight in the eyes of her, while holding the hand of her.


    "I have a dinner appointment tonight. I can''t pick you up. Don''t forget to call the driver."


    Since Jonas hadn''t shown up in the dinner for a long time, there was inevitably a lot of gossip outside. And the big customer was invited today, so it was hard to decline.


    Melinda was taken aback, but s


    ling that something was wrong. According to the rules in the business world, they should be passed before leaving. Jonas didn''t need to worry about others since he had high status.


    Seeing that his face was serious, Ted did as he said without hesitation. Thinking for a while, Jonas called Victor.


    "Are you in the company now?" Jonas came straight to the point, completely ignoring the shock of the person at the other side.


    In fact, Victor was still in shock by Jonas''s phone call with him. He answered honestly after hearing his words, and he had already gone home.


    "Who is still in the company?" Jonas felt very irritated. At this time, he was driving to the company where Melinda worked.


    Victor realized that there must be something wrong with the way Jonas talked to him, and asked the reason. Knowing that he couldn''t get in touch with Melinda, Victor sent people in his company to check. However, the security said that Melinda had left the company a long time ago.


    "Melinda has left. I don''t know where she is either," Victor said helplessly. He wanted to help him but realized his identity. At last, he said nothing.


    Jonas pulled over in the street. Thinking about all the things carefully, he finally called a friend who worked in the police station.


    "Missing? Are you sure it''s not that she doesn''t want to contact you?" the man answered the phone impatiently. He thought that since the relationship between Jonas and Melinda was very awkward, it was more likely that Melinda was at odds with him.


    "It''s not the right time to make a joke with you. I think that something is wrong with Linda," said Jonas. He felt very uneasy and guessed that Melinda must be very scared now.


    And it was dangerous too!


    Hearing this, the man didn''t dare to joke any more. He quickly arranged his men to investigate.


    Emily was the only enemy of Melinda. Jonas took out his phone and dialed the number which had been deleted for a long time.


    Then the phone was hung up after only one ring!


    He was pretty sure that it was Emily who did this.

 Chapter 280 The Most Vicious Woman

    Since the call had been hung up, Jonas was sure that it was Emily who had done this. Jonas was holding the phone more and more tightly, as if at this time he was holding Emily''s neck.


    He thought it might be a clue and was ready to tell his friend.


    "I was about to call you. You wife was really kidnapped." As soon as the person at the other end of the line picked up the phone, a dandiacal voice sounded, but a hint of seriousness was revealed in the voice.


    According to the data, the person was a recidivist. He knew well to hide his whereabouts and even used the anti-tracking method.


    Indeed, there was a difference, but it was funny in the police''s eyes. It was not difficult to find out the specific direction, but it was a little troublesome.


    "Have you found out anything?"


    Jonas asked in a deep voice. He then drove to the police station. He felt so desperate being alone without a head.


    His friend, Carlos Chen, could not help but frown at the monitoring video on his computer screen.


    "We''ve found his car, but he was very crafty. He avoided the route of surveillance several times and we are not sure whether he would change the car or not," Carlos said. They specifically used some small streets to hide their tracks and make hallucinations so that it would be more difficult to search.


    Although A City was very busy, there was no way that there was surveillance cameras in any place. It would be a waste of time to contact the nearby stores for the surveillance video.


    "Your wife often had accidents. Why don''t you put a locator on her?" Carlos said. ''The rate of Melinda''s missing is really high, '' he thought.


    Generally speaking, people relied on mobile phone to locate their position. At this time, Melinda''s mobile phone was located in the flowering shrubs outside the company.


    "It must be Emily who did this to her. You can ask people to locate her,"


    said Jonas, who was suddenly enlightened. Carlos then quickly arranged his men to investigate the situation.


    Without stopping the search on both sides, Melinda went far and finally the car stopped.


    The night breeze was a little cold. The moment the door was opened, Melinda shivered all over.


    Emily looked at Melinda with a smile and pinched her hard on the waist. She covered her waist in pain and reached out her hand to grasp Emily.


    She even did not catch the corner of Emily''s coat, then she was pushed aside by a man aside. Emily sneered and got out of the car first.


    The slightly cold wind came out, mixed with some moisture. She wore a white dress, which looked a bit frightening in the dark.


    Melinda fell on the backseat, rubbing her cheek against the back of the seat, hoping to move away the thing that covered her eyes. Her behavior was extraordinarily ridiculous in other people''s eyes.


    "I advise you not to struggle to suffer," the man said, but Melinda turn


    r gentle as usual, but the temperament from her body was indestructible.


    It hurt when the seawater fell on her face. She frowned, but she didn''t say a word.


    Being extremely angry, Emily stood up and slapped hard on Melinda''s face. She wished she could tear this face apart. It was this woman who took away her Jonas.


    "Are you going to beat her to death?" those men said as they saw that. Although the wounds were all on the face, Melinda was clearly in a bad condition. Perhaps she would be tortured to death by Emily in such a cruel way.


    "Beat her to death?" Emily sneered, extremely disdainful. These people inexplicably shivered, thinking that she must have more cruel means to deal with Melinda.


    The helpless and disobedient look of Melinda gave Emily a great pleasure. She was wondering how to make Melinda leave the world without being noticed.


    "You guys, tie some rocks or something else heavy on her," Emily said to the men in black. After looking at each other, they quickly guessed her purpose. They all sighed that she was the most vicious woman.


    They were all experienced criminals. They removed their fingerprints carefully when looking for tools, afraid that they might be discovered once these were raised.


    "Emily, murdering is illegal and you will be punished."


    Melinda was sober and her heart sank deeper. If only she could not be saved, she would try to reason with Emily.


    "If you die, Jonas will be mine. He will protect me," said Emily, as she gave a hint with her eyes to the others to hurry up.


    The several people hesitated and looked at each other. Although they had done a lot of bad things, they had never killed anyone. The words of Melinda made them feel a little enlightened.


    "What are you doing? I didn''t ask you to come here to watch the show." Seeing the men standing there unmoved, Emily said angrily. She went up to the rope and tied Melinda to those objects.

 Chapter 281 A Window At The Back

    Several people pushed each other and got everything ready quickly in the end. Emily led a group of people out, preparing to throw Melinda into the sea not far away.


    Before long, a group of people were frozen when a light was shining over them from not far away.


    Seeing that Melinda was still there, Jonas breathed a sigh of relief. However, when he saw her face, he gasped in astonishment.


    The one he loved and spoiled in his hands was tortured badly at this moment. When Melinda saw Jonas, she was so excited that tears fell down.


    He finally arrived. He didn''t let her down.


    "Jonas," Melinda whispered. Even though she was in danger at the moment, she felt unprecedentedly relieved because of the appearance of Jonas.


    Emily''s sharp eyes fell on Melinda as sharp as blades. Hearing her calling Jonas, she pushed her to the ground out of anger.


    She stood in front of Melinda and looked at Jonas, but even so, Emily could feel that Jonas''s eyes passed her over and fell on Melinda.


    "Emily, I told you not to hurt Linda anymore." Finally, Jonas''s eyes fell on Emily. But he was never so cold and harsh, which was a kind of cruelty that he wished he could destroy someone.


    The thing he regretted the most was that he didn''t let Emily be imprisoned all her life, which gave her a chance to hurt Aaron.


    "Jonas, don''t you think it''s too late to talk about it now?" Emily wasn''t scared of Jonas at all, and even became more confident because she had the trump card, Melinda.


    "I''ll give you a chance to release Linda. Otherwise, you won''t be able to bear the consequences," Jonas threatened, but Emily remained unmoved.


    She knew that her plan today was a failure when she saw Jonas. And she also knew that Jonas was definitely able to give her a hard time.


    But she still daydreamed, hoping that Jonas had some feelings for her. After all, it was only a matter of time after Melinda died. But she could be with him forever.


    "That''s impossible," Emily said, making several people watch closely on Melinda, and the whole person presented a state of vigilance.


    It was so weird that only Jonas showed up here.


    "Emily, do you think you have any chance to escape when I''m here?" said Jonas, which was what Emily was most worried about.


    Since Jonas showed up, there was no way back for her.


    "It''s not a bad idea to drag Melinda along to die with me. Jonas, you must hate me the most." Emily laughed like a lunatic, and her words were slow but frightening.


    Jonas was fearless and desperate. He felt an immense fear as long as he didn''t take Melinda in his arms.


    He didn''t hate Emily the most, but he would never like her.


    "Is she the one you love most?" Emily said as she pointed at Melinda. Melinda fell on the sand, surrounded by several men in black.


    Those men in black also looked at Jonas vigilantly, and they knew that things might be getting tricky.


    Jonas still didn''t answer because he was afraid that


    u think you can die so easily? I will let you know what is worse than death,"


    Jonas said, but he looked anxiously at the place behind Emily. The wooden bed was near the window, which was a relatively narrow window. At this time, a person popped out and made a gesture to him.


    Although he didn''t join the army or be a police, he could understand some basic signal.


    He was asking Jonas to stall Emily.


    Carlos''s method was very simple. He would make a feint to somewhere and attack in another place. There were a lot of people who attracted the attention of the people in black, and Jonas dragged Emily. Taking advantage of the position, Carlos would rescue Melinda.


    Hearing this, Emily got goose bumps all over her body. She couldn''t help but think back of all kinds of TV shows she played, which had many means. It was really scary.


    The policemen were getting closer and closer, and several men in black couldn''t help but walk ahead, vigilantly looking at the position of the door. With only Melinda left behind, Carlos took the opportunity to jump into the room in an instant, and rolled aside holding Melinda in his arms.


    Jonas and several police officers reacted quickly. They rushed into the room and stopped everyone.


    Melinda stood up with the support of Carlos, and Carlos patted the dust off her clothes. Jonas hurried to Melinda and hugged her.


    "You don''t even know there is a window in the back. How stupid you are." With his finger joints cracking, Carlos looked at Emily. It was this woman that made his bros have to be on duty several times at night.


    "Well, take them to the police station and teach them a lesson," Carlos said to his man. Then he turned to look at Emily after casting a glance at Jonas, as if to ask him how to deal with her.


    "Kidnapping, intentional injury and attempted murder are all felony. These are all added together, then..." Jonas smiled and said. In fact, he meant punished her as hard as possible.

 Chapter 282 Losing The Balance In A Bus

    Carlos'' men escorted those men away, and one of his men took Emily to the police station, too.


    Jonas hugged Melinda tightly and didn''t want to let her go. Only in this way could he feel at ease.


    Every time something happened to Melinda, the kind of fear would almost defeat him, but he had to be tenacious, because Melinda needed him.


    "Linda." He stroked her swollen cheek affectionately, and didn''t dare to touch her too hard for fear that she would feel pain.


    At the same time, Melinda was also trembling. It could be seen how serious the wound on her face was.


    "Linda, it''s okay. Let''s go home now." Hugging her in his arms, Jonas walked to his car.


    The wind at the seaside was very cold. Jonas used his body to shield Melinda, as if by using this way, he had declared that he would shield her from rain and protect her.


    But he forgot that he was the reason why she was hurt every time.


    In order not to make the whole family worry about her, Jonas took her back to his apartment and called for a family doctor to treat her wound.


    Even though he seldom came to the apartment, he still asked someone to clean it at regular times. It was not a big problem to live in it now.


    After the mess tonight, she was very tired, but in her sleep, her eyebrows were still tightly wrinkled.


    "How long will it take for the wound to heal?" Jonas asked a family doctor. The doctor frowned with hesitation. Finally, he said it would take at least three or five days. According to her physical condition, she had to take the medicine. In these days, she''d better not eat anything.


    Though it was terrible and swollen, there was no blood at all. As for the blood at the corner of the mouth, it was caused by the teeth knocked on the jaw. In addition to taking medicine, there were also many other ways to reduce the swelling. Jonas had been busy taking care of her the whole night.


    The next morning, when she woke up, she saw somebody lying on her stomach by the bed. He opened his eyes and smiled at the sight of her.


    "Linda, are you feeling better?" "What''s going on?" he asked, and then looked carefully at the wound on her face. As soon as he got close to her, she could feel his unique breath. Trembling, she moved backwards.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Jonas smiled and touched her head, "I''ll make breakfast for you."


    He hadn''t slept for the whole night and had been very busy in the past few days. He felt dizzy when he got up. It took him a while to stand up and then walked towards the kitchen.


    Watching the leaving figure of Jonas, Melinda had mixed feelings.


    After several incidents, she was completely scared. Emily was like a mad dog, biting her whenever she was caught. One reason was simple. It was because of Jonas.


    She was caught in a trance. Looking at the clothes on the night table, she knew it must be prepared by Jonas. So she went to the bathroom to change the clothes. Looking at her swollen cheek


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    go now." On her way to the subway station, she happened to pass by a bus station. Seeing the bus, she went on.


    Seeing this, Jonas followed up with her regardless of everything.


    "What are you doing?" Astonished, Melinda looked at Jonas, who was catching up with her. Her hand with coins became stiff. Finally, she took out another coin from her bag and inserted it for Jonas.


    ''If you don''t have any cash, why do you take the bus? Don''t you want to drive your sports car?''


    "I want go with you." Jonas said indifferently, but held her hand firmly. There were many people in the bus, and she hold the handrail above her head to maintain basically balance.


    It was the first time for him to take such kind of car. The crowded feeling made him feel uncomfortable.


    Her initial intention was not to be too close to Jonas. She was worried that there would be another madman like Emily in the prison. Although Emily was in prison now, she had a great influence on her, which could be said to be far-reaching.


    "Linda, please come to me." Although they were holding each other''s hand, there was a person in the middle. Jonas frowned and said to Melinda.


    He was extremely uncomfortable to have any contact with strangers. Due to his cold face, there was even a small place of him in the crowded bus, with him as the center.


    She didn''t care a scrap about the Jonas'' words. She stood there, her fingers starting to feel sore. The driver''s driving skill was not really stable, as he pressed the brake and stopped the bus at any time. All the people in the car seemed to have lost the balance.


    Seeing this, Jonas had no choice but to walk to the direction of Melinda when the car stopped. He stood behind Melinda, and she only came up.to his shoulder. When the driver braked hard, she threw herself into his arms.


    "Hold me, honey." Jonas lowered his head and whispered to her. His soft and magnetic voice was like an electric current, making her legs weak.

 Chapter 283 Ferris Wheel

    Since Jonas had a good-looking appearance, Melinda found a mask from her bag, and put it on his face. Finally, with a sigh of relief, she looked at the new style that she bought for Jonas.


    He had always been serious and indifferent. His eyes, brows and eyes were cold, and his hair was meticulously combed. Melinda took the opportunity to mess up Jonas'' hair.


    Wearing a mask and a suit, he looked like a young man who had just graduated from the University. He didn''t look that horrible at all.


    There was no bus available to the Gu''s mansion. When they returned to the apartment, Melinda strode ahead of the road in order to avoid Jonas as if he was the plague, leaving him behind.


    However, the man''s leg was so long that she couldn''t even get rid of him even if she ran. Her careful manner of running with the mask on her face attracted the attention of the security guard, who treated her as a thief.


    The security guards knew all the people in this community, but this woman''s behavior was too suspicious.


    When Melinda was stopped by the security, she looked so innocent. She didn''t understand what on earth she had done. Looking at her, Jonas couldn''t help smiling.


    He took off his mask, walked over to hold Melinda''s hand, and said politely to the security guard, "This is my wife."


    Melinda''s heart, softened, filled with a sudden impulse to cry, as if touched by something. He told others that she was his wife.


    The security guard recognized Jonas, but it was the first time that he had seen him so gentle. His admiring eyes instantly fell on Melinda. He felt that all this was due to Melinda.


    "Sorry, Mrs. Gu," the security guard said seriously. Melinda waved her hand and ran away with Jonas. The security guard didn''t do anything wrong. She was just too surprised.


    "Mrs. Gu, you have passed by our home."


    All of a sudden, Jonas liked the way he called her. The intimacy between them made him feel comfortable, but Melinda thought she was so humiliated today.


    She felt a little relaxed after she returned to the apartment with Jonas. Although she had gone to work, the servant had come to take care of the two people. At this time, dinner was ready.


    In order not to arouse the attention of the people around her, she didn''t have lunch either. Melinda was already starving to death.


    The servant recommended by Queena was the one who often took care of her in the Gu''s mansion. Knowing her taste well, the dishes she made were very attractive to Melinda.


    "Greedy." Melinda hadn''t even changed her clothes yet. She washed her hands and began to eat. Seeing this, Jonas couldn''t help teasing her.


    Hearing that, Melinda paused and didn''t say a word. She was trying to adapt herself to the life without Jonas.


    The first step should be to ignore Jonas.


    When she had been in the bus, and even with the security guard, she had been very touched by what Jonas had done to her, and realized that she had never given up on him.


    However, she shrank back


    After the chess game was over, Gavin came up to help clean up the chess pieces. Melinda helped Nelson to go out for a walk.


    The question asked by Nelson made her confused. When did she say she would go out?


    "After eating, we can go to the amusement park. Linda always wants to go there. I happen to be free today," Jonas said with a smile. Melinda glared at him angrily. He must have threatened her with grandfather on purpose.


    However, Melinda was really threatened.


    It was their own business. Melinda didn''t want Nelson to worry about them and ruin his health.


    After dinner, Jonas arranged a driver to take them to the amusement park. Although the Gu''s mansion was far from the city, it was still close to the amusement park.


    It didn''t take long to walk to the bus station where Melinda often got off from the amusement park.


    The impression of the amusement park remained Melinda when she was a child. Her grandfather took her to A City and said that other girls were like princesses who ride the merry go round, and his granddaughter couldn''t be left behind.


    At that time, she didn''t know what love was and she felt so happy.


    "Let''s go to the Ferris wheel," Jonas said seriously as he looked at Melinda. There were many beautiful legends about the Ferris wheel in every city. It seemed to be a symbol of love and happiness.


    Since being with Melinda, Jonas started to be superstitious. Not only did he believe in Buddhism, but also Ferris wheel, something that could fool young people.


    Looking at the bustling crowd around, Melinda shook her head unconsciously and refused.


    She was afraid that suddenly a man would rush out of the crowd, holding a knife on her neck, or in some other way. Melinda put on her mask subconsciously.


    Taking no notice of Melinda''s refusal, Jonas held her hand and walked to the Ferris wheel. There were many couples in the night, and they were like the most common one. Melinda was at odds with Jonas but they still waited in line.

 Chapter 284 Sleeping In Separate Rooms

    There were quite a lot of people in the line. At the beginning, Melinda resisted to queue up, but later she stood aside to Jonas and waited in line obediently.


    She always thought that people like Jonas would be tired of this kind of wasting time. Even in the amusement park, they might book the whole area.


    But now, Jonas was doing something to tell Melinda that he was changing.


    "We seem to be a little late," Jonas said as he felt sorry for her. It was the first time he had come to such a place. All he knew was that it was a popular place, but he didn''t expect it to be so popular.


    The two people''s fingers hooked together. Melinda looked up at the people on the Ferris wheel. In fact, she could not see what was on it, but she always felt a sense of romance.


    "Linda." Jonas called her name several times, but Melinda didn''t respond. Looking at her staring blankly, he felt that he made a right decision tonight.


    "What''s wrong?" Melinda earthed to herself and felt a little embarrassed. She said that she did not want to play this but she was attracted by the Ferris wheel.


    "Do you have something want to eat? Or something you want to play?" Jonas looked at the girls around him who were either holding a large cotton candy or a lollipop, or a different inflatable doll.


    He suddenly felt that Melinda also needed these things.


    The place was full of students. As an adult, Melinda already felt very embarrassed to come here. She felt so ashamed.


    But she couldn''t bear to refuse Jonas as he spoiled her so much. Finally she nodded without any hesitation.


    "We are waiting in line now."


    There was a long queue behind them. Melinda said hesitantly, but Jonas waved at the bodyguards hiding in the dark not far away.


    The expression on Melinda face immediately changed. Two bodyguards in suits took their positions. Both of them wore a cold expression.


    Many people were curious about it.


    Led by Jonas, Melinda walked away quickly. She only felt that the psychological quality of the two men was really strong.


    Not far from the Ferris wheel, there was a small shopping mall selling balloons. Jonas picked up a cat pattern and gave it to Melinda, who looked very alike.


    "I like this." Melinda pointed to the strange pattern of Husky. Jonas fell silent and finally changed with the vendors.


    With Husky in her hands, Melinda looked pretty happy. The way she looked like him was surprisingly similar with the Husky.


    He followed the principle that all they had Melinda had to have, and he bought a lot of little things for her. When they finally returned to the line, it was their turn, and the two bodyguards voluntarily took over their things and left.


    Afraid of being noticed, Melinda wore masks for herself and Jonas.


    The space inside the fferris wheel was not spacious. As driven by Jonas, the two sat on one side. When Jonas took off his masks, as there was no outsider, Melinda di


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e she was really sleepy, that she tried to prevent Jonas from doing that, but he insisted on doing so, just like her.


    Jonas made Melinda more secure and comfortable, and only said that he would let her sleep on his back if she was sleepy.


    Worried that Jonas would really carry her home like this, Melinda began to struggle. The two seemed to be fighting, and Jonas was worried that Melinda would fall down, so he compromised in the end.


    After returning home, both of them freshened up. Melinda took a quilt and went to the study. There were many guest rooms in the Gu''s mansion, but in order not to let Nelson worry about her, Melinda chose the study.


    This floor basically belonged to Jonas. Except for the study, there were the gym, the piano room and so on. Melinda thought that only the study was suitable for living.


    "Linda, what are you doing?"


    Jonas was drying his hair. He was shocked at what Melinda was doing and quickly walked up to stop her.


    The quilt holding in Melinda''s hands was immediately scattered. She took a look at Jonas, and then folded up casually again. She went to the study next door, and Jonas silently followed behind her.


    "Are you trying to sleep in separate beds with me?" asked Jonas, with a deep anger in his voice. Melinda did not answer, but her behavior had clearly shown everything.


    The quilt was placed on the sofa in the study. The sofa in the study was big enough. Lying on the sofa, Melinda felt it was like the dormitory bed she slept on when she was a student.


    "No, we must sleep in the same bed," Jonas said somewhat overbearingly, worrying about her rashness. He directly took away the quilt from her. Leaning against the sofa, Melinda blinked her eyes innocently and looked at him.


    "I''ll stay here tonight. I don''t care if I have quilt or not," Melinda said. She didn''t care about Jonas''s childish behavior at all and even turned over in the sofa to find a comfortable posture.

 Chapter 285 Learn To Speak

    "Do you want to sleep in separate beds?" Looking at Melinda, Jonas asked. She nodded affirmatively. She had to get used to living without him, so she had to adapt herself alone at night.


    Sometimes it was really scary to be dependent on someone. She could have lived a happy life alone before she met Jonas, but now it was very difficult to change.


    "Go back to your room,"


    Said Jonas. He put the quilt on the sofa dispiritedly and said to Melinda that if they really wanted to sleep in different beds, he should be the one who slept in the study.


    ''My baby can''t be wronged.''


    Melinda didn''t react to what he said. She didn''t do anything. Looking at her, Jonas felt anxious. He went forward, hugged her and took her back to the room. Then he angrily took her on the bed.


    "Good night." He said and shut the door hard to express his displeasure.


    Looking at the door, she began to recall what had just happened, and finally realized that they indeed slept in separate beds. She held the pillow and fell asleep with no conscience.


    After returning to the study, Jonas couldn''t fall asleep. He was very happy to think of what he had done just now, but he was also worried that if Melinda misunderstood him.


    So in the middle of the night, when Jonas sneaked back to the room, he found that Melinda had fallen asleep. He felt relieved, climbed to the bed quietly and held her in his arms.


    She habitually rested her head on his chest.


    He was happy to see that. Jonas kissed her cheek and fell asleep, satisfied.


    The next morning, when Melinda woke up, she opened her eyes in a daze and saw that Jonas huddled up on the bedside. Since the air conditioner had been turned on, it must be cold if he didn''t cover himself with the quilt.


    Jonas had planned to sleep with Melinda in his arms last night, but she only wanted to sleep in separate beds. Feeling that there was something around her, she kicked it to the side rudely.


    In the end, Jonas had no choice but stayed in the bedside. Anyway, he was in high spirits and didn''t want to sleep in separate beds.


    She smiled helplessly. At last, she stood up and slowed down her movements. She covered the quilt on Jonas and went downstairs after washing her face and rinsed her mouth.


    She got up early today, only a few cleaning servants on the first floor were busy, and the kitchen was also prepared with food at this time. Melinda went over and had a look, saying to the chefs, "Let me prepare the breakfast today."


    She was well aware of her abilities. It was impossible for her to prepare the breakfast for all the people in the villa, but she could make it for all the people in her family.


    The breakfast was always rich in Gu''s mansion, but she was just skilled at cooking something not difficult. Fortunately, the chefs heard that and he personally came to help, and the breakfast was also good.


    Shrimp dumplings, wonton, rice porridge, cold dishes, all of these were some sim


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    of red envelopes, and there are also many merchants selling today''s special sale products.


    After going through the records and preparing to order something for delivery, she heard a knock on the door.


    "We don''t have anyone to order delivery yet." Looking at the takeout box in the man''s hand, she looked around and thought, ''it''s time for lunch. Many people eat takeout not in the office, but in the staff canteen.".


    "Is Miss Mo here?" The delivery man checked the address given by his boss and confirmed that he didn''t go the wrong place, so he asked.


    She was utterly confused. She walked over and took the takeout. Judging from the logo, she knew it must be Jonas.


    Thinking of this, she felt very guilty. So she asked the delivery man if they had delivered to Soaring Group.


    Later, she found that the delivery guy was the manager of the hotel.


    "Thank you for bringing the lunch to him." Said Melinda, sitting back to her seat silently. Since he knew her taste very well that she liked three dishes for lunch and one soup.


    She was the only one in the office, and the others would all go to the meeting room to rest, or go home. When she felt the trouble, she would lie on the table for a while.


    A moment later, the telephone on the table rang.


    "Melinda, Stay away from Jonas. Otherwise, you won''t be so lucky next time." The moment Melinda picked up the phone, a vicious warning came from the other end of the line.


    Her face turned deathly pale and almost lost the microphone. Melinda took a deep breath to calm herself down, and then said sarcastically, "it seems that the education in prison is not enough to make you behave like a dog to yelp."


    She said sarcastically, but in her heart, she felt that all that had happened last night was because of Jonas. She had to be more careful from now on.


    However, how did Emily know this telephone number? Wasn''t she in prison now? It didn''t seem to be possible.


    Melinda was full of doubts.

 Chapter 286 Deal With Documents

    After receiving the phone call from Emily, Melinda was in a bad mood. When she went back home at night, she even didn''t want to talk to Jonas.


    It could be said that Jonas returned to the start line, and the change in the morning made him feel that he could get her to open up.


    But the ending was always not as people thought.


    Both Jonas and Nelson felt it strange. It could be a moment before the two had an argument. But in a day, the situation would be like that of enemies loving each other?


    Jonas wanted to ask what had happened to Melinda, but he knew well that he couldn''t get anything out of her character, so he stopped asking and asked Ted to investigate it.


    Today, Melinda went to a lot of places and saw a lot of people. Finally, he found that she received a strange phone number which was checked in arbitrarily. It was impossible to find out who was calling.


    At the same time, Jonas received a call from Carlos, saying that he had been out on a task and came back today. A colleague in the police station said that Emily was bailed out. This person had a strong background.


    "My colleague won''t say who it is. You can ask your men to investigate. The crooked ways of yours are better to beat us," Carlos said unconcernedly. He always admired Jonas for his crooked ways of doing things.


    He liked to engage in the police profession, but there was no education about whether it was right or wrong. In his opinion, as long as one thing could not do harm to the interests of good people, the fastest way was the best. He didn''t care if it was in the dark.


    "Well, I see. Did they put you in a difficult position?" Jonas still remembered to take care of his bro. After all, Jonas was the one who want to put Emily in jail, and what the person did was obviously against him.


    "No. Who am I? They dare not trouble me,"


    Carlos said calmly. The people who could make friends with Jonas were either a little bit rich or a little bit powerful. As long as he didn''t accidentally offend an important person, it was not a big deal.


    It didn''t matter if he offended someone. Most of the time, he could deal with it properly and then he could escape.


    Hearing that there was nothing wrong, Jonas didn''t talk anymore and directly arranged Ted to investigate Emily''s bail.


    Compared with Carlos''s method, Ted''s was much more simple and crude. First, he asked their men to go to the police station. If they couldn''t get the result, they would hack into their network.


    When Ted saw the person who released Emily on bail, he was eager to know how his boss would deal with this matter.


    The one who bailed Emily out was a tycoon in entertainment circle, and he enjoyed a high status. Besides, he was the general manager of YL entertainment company, and he was able to attract a lot of celebrities.


    He did not know when Emily hooked up with this man. Now the matter became troublesome.


    "Boss, I heard that the man named Colin Zhang has a bad temper. It''s not easy to get along with him." Te


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ay. What about the quality? Do you think it''s good?"


    Victor said as he read the document. Then his eyes widened, and he wanted to take back his words.


    "Inspiration has come," Melinda said proudly. In fact, she had to thank Jonas for all this. If it weren''t for him, she couldn''t have made it like this even if she had to take a week to do it.


    "All right, you can get off work early today. In consideration to your good performance in the work, you have one more day''s leave this week," Victor said. He believed that no one else in the company would find fault with this program at that time.


    "I accept it that I can get off work earlier. As for the vocation, you can cancel my one day work," Melinda said as her heart ached. She had taken too many days off. She didn''t know when she could fix her shift.


    As a person who got used to taking a rest every week, she was tormented.


    Melinda got off work early and went home. Thinking of the help that Jonas had given her today, she went to the market and bought a lot of food materials. Today, she went back to their own villa to prepare a meal.


    The dishes she knew were mostly home-made. Three or four dishes were enough for two people, but she prepared eight dishes, a bowl of soup and many desserts tonight. She had prepared them with all her heart.


    Queena and Nelson knew that Melinda was going to give a surprise to Jonas. They were looking forward to seeing him coming back, but it was a surprise that Jonas didn''t know. He was delayed by his work this afternoon because he had to deal with things for Melinda.


    At this time, he worked overtime all night at the company. He just made a call to his family and said that he might not be able to come back, so he hung up in a hurry. Queena didn''t have time to give a hint.


    After waiting for a long time in the villa and receiving the news that Jonas would not come back, Melinda was suddenly discouraged and tasted the dishes one by one, and then all the dishes were into the trash can.

 Chapter 287 Inherit The Family Business

    The servant who was taking care of Melinda felt sorry for her when she saw her like this. These days, the atmosphere between the young couple was intense. Everyone looked anxious. Finally, young lady changed a bit, but young master went wrong again.


    It was really a hard time for them to meet each other. The servant gave a sigh, then she told Queena about it.


    Soaring Group was very active recently. Besides Aron and his son, Jonas''s father also took some actions. Since Jonas had no idea why his father did this, he had to ask Ted to investigate it.


    William also made a call to mention this matter to Nelson. Nelson didn''t pay much attention to it. Over the years, Jonas''s father had not been very concerned about the company''s affairs, and his ability was not as good as that of Jonas.


    "He was busy with this today and didn''t come back home?" Nelson seemed to think of something and asked.


    "Half of the reason. There''s something wrong with the cooperation with Y country. The president has to attend a video conference to fix it. He''s likely to go abroad," William said. In fact, this matter was not so serious at the beginning, but in order to accompany Mrs. Melinda to complete the simple program, the boss delayed.


    Of course, as a smart person, William would never say anything about it. He knew that Nelson''s main concern was Melinda.


    "Okay, take care of him," said Nelson. He was always so concerned about Jonas secretly. Looking at the emaciated Jonas, he felt sad.


    When Nelson hung up the phone and went back to the living room, the servant just finished talking with Queena, and a touch of worry came to Queena''s face unconsciously.


    "What a coincidence that he has to work overtime today." Queena crossed her hands on her legs and clapped against each other.


    "Tell him about it. He can handle his wife himself. Don''t worry about anything else," Nelson said with pleasure. Hearing that, Queena thought this was the only way.


    Melinda didn''t sleep well all night. Either because she recognized the bed or because she didn''t have the familiar smell, she ran in the morning the next day and went to the company without breakfast.


    Jonas arrived home late in the evening the next day. His eyes were bloodshot and looked frightening.


    "You are almost in your thirties, but you still don''t take good care of yourself. Last night, Linda has been waiting for you by herself after she cooked several dishes. She was in a bad mood since she knew that you wouldn''t come back."


    Queena''s words swept away the tiredness in Jonas''s heart. He was a little annoyed that he didn''t listen to his mother''s words completely yesterday, and Queena would have reminded him yesterday on the phone.


    "Where is Linda?"


    Looking around but failing to see Melinda, Jonas then realized that Melinda wasn''t off duty yet. Even though he wanted to drive personally to pick up Melinda, his mental status was not very good, and Melinda was likely to refuse him.


    Jonas began to be worried. Que


    , Emily looked at Jerry and threatened, "Don''t forget what you have done. I have evidence."


    Her words surprised Jerry, and then he calmed down. "Doesn''t the thing I did have your part?"


    Jerry said it in a light way, but he also told Emily in silence that no matter what happened, he would not let her go.


    Emily was just out of the police station, so she certainly didn''t want to go in again.


    "Besides, that old bastard wants me to go home and take over the family business. I have a bright future ahead of me. I don''t have to work together with you," Jerry said proudly. He was very surprised at the fact. At the beginning, he was against it, but now he slowly accepted it.


    Human beings were the same. He had no reason to refuse the big bait.


    At the beginning, Emily thought that Jerry was talking in a dream, but then she realized that he wasn''t joking with her and looked serious.


    If what he said was true, it was ridiculous for her to threaten him. Because if Jonas''s father couldn''t handle this matter, then he would not be a member of Gu family.


    "What you said is true?" Emily asked incredulously, but her eyes narrowed dangerously. How many things had happened during this period that she did not know?


    ''Arrange Jerry to go back to Gu family? Does Jonas know about it?''


    "That''s what he said. I''ll definitely go back to Gu family recently. I deserve a part of Soaring Group''s industry," he said firmly and even began to imagine the scene that he sat on the position of Jonas.


    That feeling was unimaginable.


    Emily''s pupils dilated, and then recovered as usual. The achievement the Soaring Group had made had nothing to do with the promiscuous Alston Gu. It was all because of Jonas.


    And now, he only said one sentence, and it was so easy for him to arrange this waste Jerry in? It was totally unfair to Jonas.


    Emily never liked Alston, so she thought it was not worth it for Jonas now. At the same time, she thought this was a chance to use Jerry against him!

 Chapter 288 Melindas Birthday

    After seeing Jerry once, Emily had many plans in her heart, but they were all up to Jerry''s cooperation.


    Jerry was immersed in the fact that he could inherit the family business of Gu family. Emily was good at taking advantage of people''s minds, and she saw through his ambition.


    She wanted to help Jerry to grab all that Jonas had in the Gu family, so he must beg her for help then. But in this case, she needed to make a good plan.


    It wasn''t easy for her to get out of the police station this time. Jonas had found Colin who bailed her out. Colin was in a high position, but Jonas was not a man he could deal with at will. He also warned Emily not to make trouble.


    Owing to the unpleasant thing that had happened last time, Jonas was a typical office worker now. The news he reported every day and night was reported by the staff, leaving uncomfortably hard for Ted and William.


    Several days later, as soon as Jonas got home, he was called to the study by Nelson, who was holding a tea pot and making a cup of tea made by Melinda. The faint fragrance of flowers pervaded the whole study, making people feel at ease.


    Jonas stood there quietly, waiting for Nelson to speak.


    These were his experiences accumulated over the years. Nelson had asked him to the study, either giving him orders or teaching him lessons.


    "How are you getting on with Mellie recently?" Nelson said as he casted a glance at Jonas, with his right hand rubbing the head of his walking stick.


    Jonas knew that what had happened to him and Melinda recently worried his family a lot. "Linda has a serious knot in her heart, but she will get better sooner or later."


    "I have heard that for many times," Nelson snorted. His sharp eyes made him look like the unrelenting general.


    Jonas touched his nose awkwardly. He had done nothing wrong. Every time the situation was better, Emily always ran out to make trouble. Everything went back to the beginning.


    It was like a dead loop. But the good thing was that Linda was still with him after all these things.


    "Do you know that there are only two days left for Mellie to celebrate her birthday?" Nelson was a little guilty when he said this. Recently he began to be confused and almost forgot it.


    It was not until he made a call to Melinda''s grandfather and heard he regret not being able to celebrate the birthday with Melinda that Nelson realized that.


    "Isn''t Linda''s birthday next week?" Jonas remembered those days very clearly and wondered if his grandfather had misread the date.


    Hearing this, Nelson was very happy, and even a little proud. "Mellie has always been celebrating the lunar birthday, not the one on the ID card."


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he sat down on the side in low spirit and began to think about her life.


    Seeing that she was in a huff, Jonas could not help but burst into laughter. He stood up and held her in his arms, and said emotionally, "Linda, we will be like this from now on, okay?"


    He didn''t like the way she resisted him at all. The heart that he loved her was very simple. He hoped that she could see and feel.


    Meanwhile, Melinda also began to think about what happened these days. Although she didn''t say anything, Jonas could feel that Melinda had changed in the following days.


    Although Emily was discharged from the police station, she did not get any news for a month. Gradually, Melinda was relieved. Today, such a peaceful and happy life was what she long for.


    Since they had sex after the birthday, they were getting more and more intimate. Sometimes, Queena would tease her. In the beginning, Melinda would be shy, but later, she was very calm.


    But recently, Melinda was troubled by another event. Her period had been very punctual, but it was almost the end of this month and hadn''t come yet. She was worried that it might be the sequel.


    Women were sometimes irritable when they had their period, but they were also annoyed when the period didn''t come. When chatting with Queena, Melinda spoke out her vexation like a joke.


    "How long haven''t you been in period?" Queena heard it and a surprised look came across her eyes. She thought of a possibility, so when she asked Melinda, she was excited, which confused Melinda more.


    "It''s more than one month. Should I have an examination?" Melinda had already done everything she could to recuperate her body. But why did something go wrong at last?


    "Yes, you need to have a check-up, but only to see if you are pregnant or not."

 Chapter 289 Inherit The Family Business

    Queena was a man of action. She arranged everything well for Melinda before she was still in shock, and took her straight to the hospital for examination.


    Before this, Queena had used the pregnancy test stick to have a pregnancy test for Melinda, and it showed that she was indeed pregnant. Now she came to the hospital just to make sure. Queena didn''t hide such a big thing, and said it to Jonas.


    When Jonas got the news, who was in a meeting in the company, left all the people in the meeting room and rushed to the hospital. Melinda was so frightened that there were so many people in the hospital.


    The doctor, who conducted the physical examination for Melinda, was also under a lot of pressure. However, the best test result came out soon. Melinda was pregnant indeed.


    "I''m really pregnant?" Melinda said as she pointed to herself. She did not recover from the shock. Not long ago, she still immersed herself in the pain of losing a baby, and now, she had a baby.


    She thought in her mind, ''Wow, it seems that I have got a really high chance of getting pregnant with Jonas.''


    Jonas was so happy that he wanted to cuddle Melinda in the arms to spin. But when he thought of the baby in her womb, he resisted it. Finally, thinking of the series of pregnancy reactions, he frowned deeply.


    "What''s wrong with you? You look sad since Linda is pregnant. Do you want me to beat you?" When Queena saw that, her teeth were trembling. She wanted to punch him in the head, but it was not so easy to beat him while he was already grown up.


    The joy was swept away from Melinda''s face. Looking at Jonas, she was a little nervous, she wondered if he didn''t like children.


    "No, I''m very happy. It''s just that Linda will suffer. I hope this child will be good and won''t trouble her." Hearing this, Melinda breathed a sigh of relief. Then she felt very happy. It turned out that Jonas was only caring for her.


    But he didn''t know how happy it was for a woman to have a baby.


    "I am not afraid," said Melinda. Jonas touched her head with smile in his eyes, only spoiling her. Nelson was very excited when he knew the news, but at the same time he expressed his dissatisfaction. Queena should have told him earlier.


    Since Melinda was pregnant, Jonas wished to be with her all the time. He didn''t want to pay attention to the company at all because he personally brought Melinda and Queena back home, and Nelson had been waiting for them.


    He treated Melinda as a rare treasure as soon as he saw her. No doubt that Melinda enjoyed a very high position in the family.


    "How old is the baby? How do you feel now? You should take good care of yourself this time, understand?"


    Nelson asked several questions in succession. His last words inevitably made all the people silent. Nelson also realized that he had m


    brother, you should help him more."


    As Alston spoke, Jonas looked at Jerry with more and more resentful eyes. Was his father''s attitude a distrust of him?


    "If one could have everything with hard work, then there wouldn''t be so many tragic stories," Jonas said sarcastically. As far as he was concerned, Jerry was a person who knew nothing but playing tricks. He looked down upon him and even felt that any one of his subordinates was stronger than him.


    "Is this how your mother taught you to talk to me? Anyway, you two need to help each other in the future," Alston said as he looked at Queena discontentedly.


    Hearing this, Jonas was irritated. How could he blame his mother for this?


    Dealing with Aron alone was enough. He didn''t need the help of a friend or an enemy.


    "My mother has taught me well and she has never done anything harmful to others," Jonas said, but he was laughing at what Jerry had done.


    Alston was a little embarrassed, but Jonas turned around to face Jerry and said in a cold voice, which made people feel that he was ruthless.


    "I advise you to recognize yourself. Don''t ever dream of something that doesn''t belong to you.


    Get out of my house before I lose my patience." Jonas was very disappointed with his father, and he would never be nice to Jerry for the sake of him.


    "Jonas!" Alston shouted angrily. But Jonas didn''t even look at him. He still looked at Jerry. Jerry had to admit his fear, but he pretended to be calm.


    "Dad, brother just can''t accept it at the moment. I''m fine," he said, but there was a touch of gloom in his eyes. He didn''t expect that one day when he called him father, it was driven out by Jonas.


    His words deeply touched the hearts of Alston, and the impression of him was much better. Jonas looked at Jerry coldly and said nothing, but it made Jerry feel that the air around him became thin.

 Chapter 290 A Meeting

    The more Alston was satisfied with Jerry, the more disappointed he was with Jonas. Queena had contacted Jerry before, and she knew him well. Now seeing him so humble, she felt something was wrong.


    "Linda, let''s go back."


    No one said a word. Jonas walked upstairs to the bedroom with his arm around Melinda''s waist. If he didn''t get along well with his father in the past, he usually went to the small villa where he stayed.


    But the situation was different today. Jerry stood there like a tortoise that had taken over a territory, he would give up on the territory if he left at any time.


    Jonas was so proud that he wouldn''t allow him to do such a thing.


    Queena heard this, being afraid that his action would piss off Alston, she explained, "Linda is pregnant. She hasn''t had a rest this day. Take her to the bedroom to have a rest."


    Melinda immediately pretended to be a little tired. Alston didn''t say anything, but Jerry looked thoughtfully at her lower abdomen.


    He lurked as a sinister viper, which made her flesh creep and she sped up her pace.


    In the end, it was Jonas that followed her steps to leave. They went back to the bedroom upstairs. The moment the door was closed, Melinda breathed a sigh of relief.


    The atmosphere just now was really depressing.


    She took a look at Jonas and saw the disappointment and indignation on his face. She knew that what his father had done had hurt Jonas''s heart.


    Melinda held the hand of Jonas, and smiled to his perplexed look.


    He said her smile could cure all his pain. The tenderness in her eyes was like a clear spring water to calm his restless heart. Jonas reached out and rubbed Melinda''s head.


    "I''m fine."


    Melinda knew him well. She knew that there was still a huge knot in the heart of Jonas. But she was not clear about the situation now, and what Jonas had done in the living room just now was a little impulsive.


    "Jerry... Anyway, he is your father''s child. It''s natural for him to come back," Melinda said after she hesitated for a while, and when she saw the gloom on Jonas''s face again, she knew that he must have thought a lot.


    She patted his hands and looked at him with an innocent look in her eyes. She wanted him to hear what she said.


    "I was surprised too." The entire family had known about Jerry''s identity, but Alston didn''t take him back until now. There must be something they didn''t know.


    "He just doesn''t trust me," Jonas said. He was hurt by his father. He had been working hard in the company to root out Aron''s power. And over the years, the power in the Soaring Group had been transferred to Jonas and his father.


    However, Alston seemed not satisfied with his development. He wanted more.


    "Dad and grandpa have handed the company over to you for such a long time, naturally they believe you. Don''t deny yourself because of such trifles."


    Hearing this, Melinda knew that Jonas was being stubborn. She could not


    pstairs.


    He asked a servant to urge him, but he was told that the second floor was a forbidden area and they were not allowed to go upstairs without the order of Jonas.


    His pride was ruined. Fortunately, he was at home. If he were outside, Alston would have vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Queena looked up at Alston, her expression was very serious, even filled with hatred. She didn''t care about the past, but this time, she really hated this man.


    She knew long ago that her husband was unreliable. Fortunately, the child had grown up and Jonas was her strongest backer. She couldn''t help but feel a little relieved when Jonas appeared.


    "Meeting. What do you want to talk about between us?" Jonas said with a cold smile, and then looked at Jerry with a faint surprise, as if saying, why was this outsider still sitting here?


    "Jonas!"


    Alston shouted at her harshly. With close observation, one could see the veins on his forehead were popping. The crystal lamp in the living room slapped on his face, and there was no tenderness in it.


    Although he was in a rage, the attitude of Jonas didn''t change at all.


    "I will cooperate if you are going to have a meeting. But it is not appropriate if there is outsider present in the family meeting," Jonas said mockingly. He was referring to Jerry.


    The atmosphere between them was a little tense. Queena looked very worried and wanted Jonas to stop being stubborn at such a critical moment.


    "He is your younger brother. Today''s meeting is held for him," Alston said seriously. He frowned with hatred.


    They three really looked like each other when they stood together, but their temperament was quite different. Jonas had always been cold as ice, and Alston had a strong disposition while Jerry had always been slippery.


    Compared to them, Jonas was at a loss.


    "Oh," Jonas responded indifferently. Then as if he knew nothing, he took the car key and went out of the villa directly.

 Chapter 291 Come Back For Revenge

    Jonas didn''t know how the meeting ended, but when he walked out of the villa, he felt relieved.


    His family had restricted him too much. However, when he got used to such kind of imprisonment and found a most suitable way to live, he could not help but suffer such an incident.


    The so-called Gu''s mansion, however, was becoming more and more strange.


    Instead, he preferred to live outside with her.


    He drove aimlessly on the street. Because of what happened today, he was not in the mood to go to the company. Judging from his father''s attitude, not long after, Jerry would definitely be working in the company.


    What position would he give him? Is it the CEO? Jonas thought ironically.


    Jerry was an untimed bomb. He had said that he would take revenge on the Gu family, and now what his father had done was to lure a wolf into a house.


    As such a madman, no one knew what crazy things he would do.


    The atmosphere in the living room was still tense. Among them, Aron was the one who enjoyed the most. He talked with Jerry, and Aron was a man who could read people''s mind with a few words.


    After a comparison between Jerry and Jonas, he finally thought that Jonas was more difficult to deal with.


    Jerry was sophisticated, and he cared more about things than Jonas. But it was different with Jonas. As long as Jonas wanted, he wouldn''t care about anything.


    Alston simply told them about Jerry''s coming back to Gu family and then he spoke out his guilt. Queena looked indifferent all the time, but her heart was as cold as ice.


    She had always hoped that Nelson would say something. But Nelson was more silent than anyone else.


    The meeting seemed like a unilaterally speech from Alston.


    As soon as Aron and his son left, Alston asked the servants to arrange the accommodation for Jerry. He also had a room in the main villa, and likewise, he picked a small villa that only belonged to him.


    Alston assigned the servants who always took care of him to Jerry, and his attitude of importance was once again seen by everyone.


    In this way, Jerry lived in Gu''s mansion.


    Queena felt that it was not a way to go on like this. The only thing she could do now was to let Jerry leave here.


    "Let''s talk." When Jerry was about to go back to his own small villa, he was stopped by Queena. He stopped, turned around, and looked at Queena with mockery and frightening.


    Queena was taken aback for no reason, then he calmed down, looked at Jerry, and competed against each other.


    "Mrs. Gu, I don''t think there is anything to talk about between us." Jerry shrugged and said. He didn''t expect that Queena would stop him.


    However, even though he said so, he still moved a little backward, and the distance between them was getting closer and closer. The coldness of his was giving Queena a chill.


    "Tel


    aid overturned her opinion about him.


    She went upstairs just now to ask Alston not to mind Jonas''s attitude, because he could not accept this for a while.


    But she never expected to hear these words. She didn''t know what she was feeling, but she felt pity for Jonas.


    A person''s character had a lot to do with the growth environment. The reason why she was so cold was mostly because of the family.


    "I have made a decision on this matter. Don''t say anything more and don''t let Jerry leave. You are the hostess of this family, so show your manners."


    He said, then handled his business and leaving Queena behind.


    Queena again, realized his ruthlessness, she felt helpless and left his bedroom in a daze, and Melinda had already left.


    Since Jonas had been out for a long time, it was inevitable that she was a little worried. What''s more, she lacked a sense of safety in the home now.


    It seemed that as long as she closed their eyes, she would think of the vicious eyes of Jerry.


    She called Jonas. Not long after, Jonas came back with a lot of food, obviously prepared for Melinda


    Wandering outside, he bought a lot of things unconsciously.


    "Why did you buy so many? I can''t eat them all by myself." Looking at this, she seriously doubted that maybe Jonas just wanted to keep her as a pig.


    Besides, she didn''t feel nervous anymore when she saw Jonas.


    "It''s okay for you to eat more." Jonas touched his nose and said. He realized that he had done something stupid when he was full of thoughts.


    "By the way, I just went to Dad¡­ I heard something. " After hesitating for a while, she finally put the things down and spoke of what she had overheard.


    "He seems to know the purpose of Jerry." Melinda bit her lips and said. She couldn''t understand why he make Jerry stay, even he knew his revenge.


    Was it really because of guilt and desire to make up?

 Chapter 292 Business Matters

    Hearing this, Jonas was silent. Finally, he sighed helplessly. He was getting more and more confused about his father.


    "Don''t worry about these things. I''ll handle them," Jonas said, rubbing Melinda''s head with his fingers. Melinda felt sorry for him, so she just wanted to do something for him.


    She touched her lower abdomen, hoping that this child could be stronger.


    "Jonas, don''t take these things too seriously. I think dad may have his own reason. Maybe you can have a talk with him when you get a chance,"


    Melinda suggested. The atmosphere between the father and the son was very worrying. Hearing this, Jonas pursed his lips and hummed "H''m".


    Because of Jerry''s sudden return, the whole Gu family was in a strange atmosphere. The next morning, sitting in the dining room, seeing Jerry, Melinda felt that she suddenly lost her appetite.


    Jerry was so slick. And in such a short time, he was on good terms with those servants at home. Some of them began to call him young master.


    Taking a look at the people at the table, Jonas held Melinda''s hand and said to her in a soft voice, "You said you wanted to eat wontons at the south of the bridge last night, didn''t you? Let me take you there."


    A trace of embarrassment appeared on Melinda''s face, but she soon calmed down. She smiled coyly, and then looked at Nelson embarrassedly. "Grandpa, I''ve been a little greedy recently. I can''t have breakfast with you this morning."


    Nelson knew clearly that it was just an excuse used by Jonas, but he still chose not to expose it. Queena didn''t get it out all of a sudden, and said, "If you want to eat wonton, just tell the servant and let them cook it."


    There was no wonton this morning. Taking a look at Jonas, Melinda felt that he was really childish and thoughtful.


    "I miss the taste. Jonas happens to be free today,"


    said Melinda, defending Jonas unconsciously. Hearing what she said, Queena finally understood a little. In the end, she just told her to pay more attention to her health.


    Afraid that Melinda was not paying attention, she told Jonas about it again before they left. On the contrary, sitting in his seat, Alston looked at their backs and snorted coldly.


    Jerry acted very restless and carefully said, "It seems that my brother doesn''t like me to eat here."


    He said that in a low voice, but everyone heard it. Queena''s hand stopped when she held the bowl, and then she said impolitely, "You know you are annoying, then why are you still here?"


    Alston put down his chopsticks heavily, and everyone looked at him in horror.


    This man was used to be an invisible person at home. But his sudden highness had taken it all by surprise recently.


    "Let''s eat."


    Nelson looked at the atmosphere at home, he did not have any appetite, but he still had to speak. The breakfast finished in a dull atmosphere.


    Queena left in a few bites, while Y


    This made Jonas doubt about his business problems.


    "Dad, Linda is pregnant now. Why do you take a person who might hurt her back to Gu family? Don''t you afraid that we will be heartbroken?"


    Jonas stared at Alston without a blink, as if he wanted to see a trace of hesitation on his serious and serious face, but in the end, he got nothing.


    "It won''t happen," said him. His confidence in Jerry disappointed Jonas.


    "I''m really curious about how big a deal it is for you to do this. It''s a business thing? As the CEO of Soaring Group, shouldn''t I know the specific cooperation?"


    Said Jonas, but he knew clearly that Alston would not answer it, and he would even say something that would embarrass him, and that was the truth.


    "The Soaring Group is not yours yet," Alston said directly. Maybe it would not be his, which denied all the efforts of Jonas.


    Queena, who was outside listening to all the conversation between them, finally couldn''t bear it anymore, so she pushed the door open and walked in.


    The eyes of the two men instantly fell on her. Queena walked to the side of Jonas and patted his son''s shoulder, but it was a little difficult for her because of the height of Jonas.


    Her son had grown up and was able to be independent. But as a mother, she still wanted to stand by his side. She would feel happy even if she gave him a faint support.


    "Jerry is a man of very bad conduct, and he is selfish. He has hurt Mellie for many times. You can''t leave him at home, or we can''t explain it to Mellie''s dad and grandparents,"


    Queena said, stating her position was the same as that of Jonas, and at the same time, it was also a threat that no matter how powerful Alston was in this family, he had to consider Nelson''s feelings. And what''s more, behind Melinda was the Mo family, which was of grace to Nelson.


    "I don''t want to talk about this anymore. It won''t change that Jerry will move in."

 Chapter 293 Move Out

    When Jonas and Queena were about to say something, there was a knock at the door again. The one being talked about stood outside the door, looking at them innocently.


    Queena looked at Alston and hummed coldly, "You''d better think about it yourself."


    She looked into Jerry''s eyes as if she was looking at her enemy. Jerry smiled at her and said casually, "Dad, what do you want to talk about the company with me?"


    Jerry asked and let Queena hear this sentence on purpose to stimulate her. Sure enough, Queena stopped her steps, and was even more unhappy with Alston.


    Jonas was the one who always did things for the company. But Alston had something to discuss with Jerry, as if he was telling them that not only would Jerry enter the Gu family, but also would sooner or later come to Soaring Group.


    "Come and sit here." In fact, Alston didn''t have a good attitude towards Jonas and Queena, but when he was faced with Jerry, he was rarely gentle. Such a comparison made Queena feel sick, as if her throat was stuck by a bug.


    She left the study, but Jonas was still standing there, looking at his father, and said with a faint smile, "Dad, since it is a company matter, does it mean that I have the right to know?"


    "I''ll leave this matter to Jerry. You just need to do your own things. If there''s nothing else, you can go back,"


    Alston said, with a direct verification. Jonas''s conjecture was right that Jerry was really ready to enter the company.


    He smiled and said nothing more. After Queena, he left the study.


    There were only two people left in the study. After a moment of silence, Alston handed a file over to Jerry.


    "How to deal with it?" Although Alston stubbornly brought Jerry back and let him get in touch with the matters of the Soaring Group, he was not stupid. He still had to try on Jerry''s own ability.


    Jerry had expected this and didn''t rush to take over the case, analyzing it carefully.


    His thoughts were not meticulous, and sometimes they were unrestrained, but his ideas were very sensitive, which could be said to be a solution with a good degree of tolerance.


    Just like his usual way of treating others, he left himself with numerous choices. He was like a cunning hare who had three holes in his home for escaping.


    However, those documents were all far sighted when it came to the affairs of the company. After listening to them, Alston admired Jerry very much and thought that he had the ability to get in touch with the affairs of the company.


    Maybe his joining would have an unexpected result.


    The two people had a long conversation in the study. Although Queena returned to her bedroom, she was also concerned about the situation here. She had a bad feeling when she saw Jerry leave with a smile.


    She couldn''t prevent Alston from bringing Jerry to the company. The situation in the family was getting more and more tense. On the contrary, it was Yulia who was most comfortable.


    Queena couldn''t be watching their every move all the time. After thin


    ld warmly greet her. The smile on his face made Melinda sick.


    "My sister-in-law, you seem to have got thinner these days." At lunch time, the family sat together, and Jerry was sitting diagonally opposite to Melinda. His eyes always made Melinda think that she had been poisoned. She would die of poison if she took one more look at him.


    "Really?" Melinda answered with a forced smile. She was also helpless about this. Looking at the delicate dishes on the table, she suddenly lost appetite when thinking of the people sitting opposite to her.


    Queena saw this and picked up some of Melinda''s favorite dishes for her, saying with worry, "Even if you have no appetite, you have to eat something. It''s good for your health."


    Melinda was concentrating on the dishes, without saying a word, and finally ate quietly. Since Jerry came, there had always been a dull atmosphere on the table.


    However, as Jerry returned to the Gu family, the times that Alston returned home were apparently much more than usual.


    Melinda really wanted to put down the bowl and chopsticks and leave. She always felt a glance at herself, which made her very restless.


    "Master Jonas." Gavin''s sudden voice attracted many people''s attention. Hearing Gavin''s words, Melinda turned around and saw Jonas. She was so excited that she almost burst into tears.


    Jonas''s face was still as cold as ice, and when he saw Alston and Jerry, he was almost frozen. But when he looked at Melinda, his eyes were full of tenderness.


    "I''ll ask the servant to get you a pair of new tableware," Queena said. The servant was observant. Soon, the set was ready and placed next to Melinda.


    Jonas did not take his seat. "Grandpa, I''ve thought it over these days. I think it''s better to take Linda to move out," said Jonas, holding Melinda''s hand and looking at her puzzled eyes.


    "I wasn''t at home. I was worried that Linda might have been set up. I couldn''t take care of the business in this way. Besides, Linda''s life was also affected."

 Chapter 294 30% Shares Of The Company

    The most obvious proof of this was that Melinda was getting thinner. And the words that he was worried that she would be harmed at home was exactly referring to Jerry.


    Everyone put down their bowls and chopsticks, except Jerry. He continued to eat as if nothing had happened, as if this matter had nothing to do with him.


    To be honest, he was very satisfied with the series of reactions after he moved into the Gu family. Seeing that they panicked before he did anything, Jerry was very pleased.


    Alston looked stern. He often had a stern face, which made one feel harsh, and it was impossible not to feel a little frightened now.


    Clenching her body a little bit, Yulia lowered her head to avoid being noticed by others. Looking at Jonas, Melinda was confused. In fact, Jonas didn''t discuss this with her at all.


    Nelson still didn''t say anything. Being silent for a while, Alston ignored his words, as if nothing had happened.


    Queena instantly stood up from her seat and said in disapproval, "Jonas, this is your home, and you are not the person who should leave."


    "Mommy, this is Gu family," Jonas said with a smile. This was just the Gu family, not his family.


    His home would be good as long as he had Linda. Unlike the Gu''s mansion, it was oppressive and strange. Hearing this, Melinda held his hand tightly, as if to console him or tell him that she was here.


    "Even so, you are not the ones who should leave,"


    Queena said. Her eyes fell on Jerry, as if reminding everyone that who should leave in the room.


    As if knowing nothing, Jerry put down his bowl and chopsticks, and said to Alston, "Dad, I''m full. Don''t worry about the case you gave me, I''ll handle it well."


    He said that provocatively. Instead of leaving, he would gain a higher position in the family.


    Without saying anything more, Jonas took Melinda''s hand and left.


    Bewildered, Melinda left with Jonas. His leaving was simple, and he just brought her alone. He lived in an apartment near the company, which was clean and tidy. There was a servant there. It seemed that Jonas had prepared it in advance.


    "Jonas, are we just moving out like this?" Melinda was still in a daze. Not long ago, she had a meal at the table.


    "Yes,"


    Jonas said. He led Melinda to the dining room, where the lunch was served and the medicinal congee was specifically prepared for her.


    Every doctor who had checked up on Melinda would think that she was too weak. Since Jonas had a high IQ, he not only used it on the business, but also used it on developing her into a fit woman.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea,"


    Melinda said in confusion. She didn''t want to see Jonas get into a fight with Alston. Even though she was on guard against Jerry, she didn''t think that he was stupid enough to hurt her at home.


    But Jonas didn''t think so. For him, nothing was m


    that he would make it up and now he gave him so many shares. So who would make up for what Jonas had suffered these years?


    He had done so much for the company, and so far, he didn''t have much shares. Why did Jerry simply take away thirty percent of the shares? Why?!


    "Yes, I''m sure," Yulia said as she nodded. Looking at Queena''s reaction, she knew that things were not that simple.


    Queena stood in the same place, with no change in her eyes for a long time, as if in a trance. Finally, she came back to her senses and hurriedly left the atelier.


    She had to talk to Nelson about this.


    Nelson was playing chess with his old friends outside, not at home. Queena was waiting in the living room, and she began to be restless.


    She didn''t know how Soaring Group''s shares were distributed, but she knew very well that Jonas didn''t have that many.


    She had waited for several hours and Nelson had come back with a sleepy face. Obviously, he was going to have a rest.


    "Dad, there is something I have to say today." Queena stopped Nelson, and she was also a little nervous. According to the way Nelson treated Melinda, he would never allow her to be wronged.


    But this time, since Melinda had moved out, Nelson didn''t say anything.


    Nelson glanced at Queena, and then sighed quietly. What was to come would come.


    The servants in the living room were all dismissed, leaving Nelson and Queena quietly sitting on the sofa. Queena told Nelson everything she knew.


    "Dad, are you really going to leave this matter alone? Thirty percent of the shares are not a joke," Queena said. With these shares, one could directly make decisions according to the internal distribution of the Soaring Group.


    After all, Jerry was not their real family.


    "I think that Alston must have his reasons for doing so. We should not meddle in this matter." That was the only sentence Nelson said at last.

 Chapter 295 Investigation On Emily

    "Dad, don''t you love Mellie the most? Do you really want to see them being treated like this?" Queena became more and more anxious. If Nelson was unwilling to pay attention to it, it would be in a state of unsolved.


    Nelson stopped holding the stick. He didn''t answer Queena''s question, but rubbed the dragon head on the top of the stick with his finger.


    "Alston always does everything in the proper way." Nelson was helpless. This was his son''s character. Once he decided, it was difficult to change his mind.


    He thought it was the best choice to let Jonas make a concession in this matter.


    In view of Melinda''s current condition, it was not appropriate for them to get involved in this matter at all.


    Queena was hopeless. She felt she had no choice but to call Melinda after hesitating for a long time.


    What she could do now was to count on Jonas coming back home early to stop it happening.


    Melinda went to bed very early these days due to her pregnancy reaction. In a daze, she heard the sound of the phone ringing. She wanted to let Jonas answer the phone, but she didn''t wake up until she stretched her hand to the other side of the bed and felt a little cool.


    "Mom."


    Seeing that the person who called was Queena, Melinda picked up the phone. Then she put on her shoes, ready to go to the study to look for Jonas.


    "Linda, where do you live now?" Queena asked in concern. Hearing Melinda''s voice, she realized that it was late. She was a little annoyed at her impatience.


    But the current situation made her too anxious to calm herself down.


    "We just live in the apartment near the company. What happened?" Melinda asked as she stopped putting on her shoes.


    Her brain gradually started to move. Queena''s call at late night must be for something.


    "Linda, please ask Jonas to come back as soon as possible. His father is going to transfer thirty percent of his shares to Jerry," Queena said in an anxious voice.


    She sat in the living room of the Gu family, only she was left alone. It was like the last stubbornness in her and her heart.


    Melinda was also surprised to hear that, but then she distracted her attention.


    "Jonas doesn''t have those shares, right?" Melinda was not stupid. Listening to Queena''s voice, she could analyze some things.


    "Right,"


    Queena said. This was what she couldn''t accept most. How much had Jonas done for Soaring Group? Now he was only getting these for his hard work.


    It was a big joke for everyone.


    "Mom, why does he look down upon Jonas? What''s wrong with Jonas? Is he inferior to Jerry?" Melinda said angrily. She didn''t care about the share at all, but she was still dissatisfied with the behavior of Alston.


    What kind of person Jerry was? He thought so highly of him, which was equivalent to destroying the Kingdom established by Jonas.


    "Probably it''s because he''s my child." When Q


    ace.


    "Don''t work so hard. I will provide for you and the baby," Melinda said. She even felt that it was not a bad idea to let Jonas stay at home. Since he had more potential to be a househusband, she would start writing. It could be worth a small amount of money for her family every month.


    Hearing this, Jonas was embarrassed and said nothing. He kissed again on her lips before leaving.


    As soon as Jonas left, the entire home was empty. Melinda wanted to be more broad-minded, but she called her father angrily in the end.


    She told him what had happened recently over the phone, which confused Vern a little. At last, Melinda said it three times without any logic. He finally got her point.


    "The bastard is living in the Gu family. And Jonas''s father is going to transfer his 30% shares to him, seriously?"


    Vern caught the key point and asked. Melinda nodded hard. Then she realized that her father couldn''t see her, so she said "Right".


    "He doesn''t seem to be such a person with no sense of propriety. There must be something hidden in it," Vern said. He didn''t know much about Alston, but he knew him a little.


    The strangest thing was that Nelson did not intervene in this matter. There must be a story here.


    "Mellie." Suddenly, her father called her name with a serious tone, which made Melinda hesitate. With a blank look on her face, she answered. Then she heard her father speak very seriously, "You can go to see how Emily is going on these two days."


    He seriously doubted that Emily must be involved in this matter.


    "But why?" Melinda asked in confusion.


    This matter had nothing to do with Emily from beginning to end. It was just Jerry''s own fault.


    "Just go and check it,"


    said Vern. He just felt that way but couldn''t tell specifically.


    Although Melinda did not understand why her father did so, she still sent people to investigate the case of Emily in his way.

 Chapter 296 Jerrys Fiancee

    Melinda had been waiting for news at home in the past two days. She had gotten many information from the private detective, but none of them was about Jerry.


    "You mean, this matter has nothing to do with Emily?" Melinda asked calmly. It seemed that she didn''t care much about this matter, but the private detective had already felt that she had been asking questions from time to time.


    So she knew that in fact, Melinda cared a lot about this.


    "I have done my survey. They have no contact at all." The private detective answered. He was a famous detective in A City.


    It was said that his news was fast and true. Melinda was a straightforward person. He liked to make friends with those people, so he was patient.


    Hearing this, Melinda was lost in thought. ''Since it was not Emily, what on earth was I investigating?''


    "But I have another piece of news that might be useful to you." The private detective said with a tinge of guilt in his heart for finding out nothing useful to her.


    Hearing that, Melinda''s eyes turned bright all of a sudden. She could not wait to ask, "what news?"


    "When I searched Jerry''s social network, I found that his fiancee is Stacy Wang, the daughter of David Wang." The private detective said. He had been shocked for quite a while when he had heard the news.


    The bastard of Gu family had got a fiancee who came from a rich family.


    "David Wang?"


    She didn''t know who he was, but judging from the detective'' tone, she was told that he was a high-ranking person.


    "Hey, don''t look down upon him. He is the master of investment in A City." The private detective probably guessed that Melinda was not sensitive to those people, so she did not know who he was, so explained to her.


    Hearing this, Melinda took a deep breath. Sure enough, they did have great status.


    So, did Alston''s series of actions have anything to do with Jerry''s fiancee.


    "Thank you. I think this news is really important." Melinda quickly ended the call.


    She took a look at the time on the wall. Thinking that it was almost time for Jonas to go home, she didn''t call to urge him, beginning to analyze the news.


    She didn''t know much about business, so she wanted to know the details of it from Jonas.


    "You are back." The door was opened from the outside. She walked up to Jonas hurriedly. Such a warm attitude pleased him.


    He looked at her doubtfully, seeing that she pulled his hand and sat down on the sofa with some excitement.


    "What''s wrong with you today?"


    It was weird. Melinda had been worried a lot these days, and she seldom acted like now. Jonas guessed if something good had happened.


    But he couldn''t figure out the reason in the end.


    "Jonas, I have something to tell you." Melinda was worried that she might not be able to explain how she got the news, so she decided to make a good start.


    Hearing this, Jonas''s eyes became ser


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e.


    "I didn''t expect that you would get close to Stacy." Emily did not care about Jerry''s attitude at all. If she had such a strong backer at this time, her attitude would only be more prominent.


    "What do you want from me?" Jerry said impatiently. Stacy always clung to him recently, and he would spend some time ti explain to her if he leave her for a long time.


    It was not easy for him to meet Emily today.


    "We are partners, aren''t we?" Asked Emily. It was clear that she wanted to cooperate with him.


    Hearing this, Jerry sneered and then said, "I remember that I have told you not to cooperate with you a long time ago."


    And as you said, let bygones be bygones. " At that time, Emily was worried that the matter would be exposed and wanted to blame Jerry for everything. Indeed, she had said these words, but now she was being humiliated.


    "Aren''t you going to help me?" She raised her eyebrows and asked. It seemed that she was surprised that Jerry refused to help her. Jerry looked at her coldly. He didn''t respond, and his attitude was the best answer.


    Emily clenched her bag. She had already guessed that Jerry would treat her in this way, so she would not come to see him without any preparation.


    "You still want to revenge now. I can help you. Losing a partner like me will definitely be your loss, and..." Looking at Jerry, Emily suddenly smiled brightly. "If you don''t cooperate with me and help me, I will tell Stacy what happened between us."


    Hearing this, Jerry''s eyes widened in an instant. Stacy cared about whether a boy who want to become her boyfriend is a virgin. In order to get her love, he had spent a lot of time, especially since he had always lied to her that he was a virgin.


    If Stacy knew what happened between him and Emily, he was definitely failure.


    Looking at the reaction of Jerry, Emily knew that she had clutched his weakness accurately, so she was very happy.

 Chapter 297 Fail In Great Success

    "Can you help me now?" Emily looked at Jerry and said. Although her tone was mild, she was very proud of Jerry''s scruple.


    However, Emily did not notice the vicious look in Jerry''s eyes. He was a man who would do anything to achieve his goal. Emily''s threat really made him want to get rid of this person.


    But it was not the right time.


    "I can''t break my plan now," Jerry finally compromised. He wanted Emily to know that he had his own plan, and there was not much difference between their goals.


    If she really wanted to take revenge, she wouldn''t ruin it.


    "I know, so I won''t make you too embarrassed. If necessary, you can just help me out," said Emily. Now the most important thing for her was to gain a firm foothold and find a patron, because the person who had bailed her out before might not be reliable.


    But everything would be different with the help of Jerry.


    "Okay. But if you let Stacy know about this, we will all be screwed." A hint of anger appeared in Jerry''s eyes. He thought, ''Emily is really a tough woman to deal with. No wonder she took advantage of Jonas for so many times.''


    "I know what I am doing." Emily was angry about being completely warned by Jerry, and said it stubbornly. In order to reach the goal, Emily did not continue to make things difficult for Jerry. There was nothing to talk about between the two, and when Stacy called Jerry, he left.


    Ted''s investigation done at a very fast speed. Not long after, a message was sent to Jonas. It turned out that Jerry indeed be with Stacy, and Stacy relied on him a lot.


    David loved his daughter very much. If his daughter liked Jerry, he would of course help him.


    With the help of David''s position in A City, Jerry really could bring a lot of benefits to Soaring Group.


    He seemed to understand why his father did this.


    But, didn''t Jerry know that maybe Alston was taking advantage of the relationship between him and David?


    Or, it could be said that this value was deliberately released by Jerry in order to let Alston see.


    All of a sudden, Jonas felt himself trapped in another trap and could not get out.


    Sitting quietly beside, Melinda was nervous to see his reactions, sometimes he frowned and sometimes relaxed brows.


    "Jonas, what are you thinking about?" Seeing that Jonas finally came out of his meditation, Melinda could not help but ask.


    Was it difficult for him to understand? Why did he have to think for such a long time?


    Today, wearing a pink housecoat, Melinda was clinging to Jonas as if she were a little pig.


    The moment Jonas saw Melinda, all of his worries disappeared.


    "It''s just that I haven''t figured out some things yet," Jonas said lightly, but it was sure that Jerry came with a purpose, and the simple and crude thing was to take revenge.


    At the thought of his father''s words that


    n said so. Hearing that, Jonas didn''t speak for a while. The market was not as usual now, so he had to be cautious about making any investment. What was more, there were many swindles. He didn''t think he made any mistake.


    But in the eyes of Alston, it was the biggest mistake.


    "It''s your hesitation that makes you fail in great success!" Alston said. The door of the study was pushed in suddenly at this time.


    Queena came back as soon as she heard the servant say that Jonas was back, and happened to hear the last words of Alston.


    "Don''t try to persuade him, Jonas. He knows everything." Queena did know something about Alston. She knew him well. It was impossible for him not to investigate these things.


    But what could he do if he knew? He only cared about the interests.


    "Alston, now I am looking forward to seeing how you are used by your good son and finally defeated." It was the most malicious blessing for Alston.


    Before the fight began, Queena began to curse him that he lost to Jerry.


    Jonas looked at his father and was very disappointed. In the end, he listened to Queena''s words, and he had said everything. It was up to his father whether he would accept it or not.


    The mother and the son left the study, only to find that Melinda was also here. She was smiling when she saw Jonas.


    "Why are you here?" Jonas rubbed her head habitually, but he didn''t know that Melinda had made an appointment with Queena in the beginning, so they knew the news at the same time.


    "Jonas, let''s go back to the Gu family." Melinda raised her head, looked at Jonas, and said it out loud. She could clearly feel the subtle change of Jonas'' expression, but she was not afraid at all.


    Jonas clenched her hands, and finally said slowly, "As long as Jerry doesn''t leave, we won''t come back."


    It seemed that he was talking to both Melinda and the others in Gu''s mansion.

 Chapter 298 Harming Others Without Benefiting Ourselves

    After saying that, Jonas took Melinda back to their small home. As for the question of looking back to the Gu''s mansion, Melinda was smart enough not to mention it any more.


    Alston completely angered Queena, thinking Jerry truly was the son of him, his selfish behavior was somewhat similar.


    He could sacrifice others'' safety for those benefits.


    Melinda had thought it would be a breakthrough, but it turned out to be a dead end.


    "Can David bring a lot of benefits to the company?"


    With a touch of sadness in her eyes, she looked at Jonas. He stroked her head thoughtfully.


    "He is worthy of The Master of Investment in A City."


    Said Jonas. His ability to control the stock market was well-known. Many people followed him to buy their shares, which was like a wind symbol.


    "I really don''t know anything about it." Melinda said helplessly. She had known a little about the business before, but finally she gave up to do it.


    As for her personality, it was suitable for her to plant flowers and drink tea at home, being responsible for her beauty.


    "Don''t worry about something in the future that you don''t know how to solve, and there will be a natural solution." Said Jonas. The situation in the company was objective now, and David hadn''t shown up, which made Jonas wonder what he was doing.


    The undercurrent in the Gu''s mansion hadn''t spread to the company, but now David got the news that Jonas and Jerry were brothers with the same father but a different mother.


    He was shocked at first, but then he asked his secretary to contact Jonas.


    Usually, they found William first and then contacted Jonas later. When Jonas knew that David wanted to see him, he subconsciously felt that he was going to make a move.


    "Arrange my schedule and meet him as soon as possible." After thinking for a long time, Jonas said. Since the other party had already launched an attack, there was no need for him to fear. He wanted to see what Jerry was going to do.


    Jerry wanted David to help him gain a foothold in Soaring Group?


    Ted began to get nervous. He even wanted to arrange someone to watch what David was doing, but was stopped by Jonas.


    Seeing that, David was in a hurry. When William texted him back, and David had sent him the address.


    The place they met was a golf court. Although David had reached his middle age, he looked energetic and energetic. His hair was a little grey, and his back was quite straight.


    Jonas had just come heres from the company and didn''t have time to change his clothes. Seeing this, David proposed to let him change his clothes.


    "I believe that Mr. Wang has something to talk to me today. I have something else to do later, so I''m sorry that I don''t have much time to play golf with you."


    Jonas had a tight schedule. In particular, he had been stressed out by his father recently. As a result, he had to work harder.


    to Stacy.


    Stacy''s eyes widened at her father''s words and she stopped her action of coquetry. Since her eyes were originally big enough and now she with a pair of cosmetic contact lenses, and they were a little frightening.


    There was confusion, misunderstanding, and anger in her eyes.


    "Dad, what the hell are you talking about?" Stacy yelled angrily. Her feelings for Jerry were getting stronger and stronger. Whoever came out to break them up was her enemy.


    "Stacy, you don''t know what kind of person Jerry is at all. He is vicious..." As soon as David wanted to persuade Stacy, he heard a yell from her.


    "Stop! I don''t want to hear these words. I know what kind of person Jerry is. I will see it by my eyes. dad, I want marry him!""


    The last sentence was very calm, but it was actually a threat. David just felt that his daughter had been possessed by Jerry.


    There was a gap between the father and his daughter. Neither of them spoke, but Stacy''s attitude was as firm as ever.


    She was unwilling to break up with Jerry anyway, and she hated her father for listening to other''s gossip.


    And in fact, Jonas was not in a hurry to deal with anything when he came back home. He told Melinda why David came to him.


    "You told him everything?" Thinking from where David was now, Melinda felt that David''s feelings now were quite complicated.


    Or more precisely, he may think how hateful Jerry was.


    "I think it''s necessary for him to know the truth." Jonas didn''t think there was anything wrong with what he did. Instead, he thought it was the best way.


    Looking at the people who had been kept in the dark, theon thought probably winner was the same. All this was a hoax''s scheme to revenge.


    "I think it was harming others without benefiting ourselves." ''I really know what kind of person is Jonas. Why would I say something like that? Whether he misunderstood me?'' Melinda regretted to say that

 Chapter 299 Breaking Up Affectionate Couples

    He, Jonas, had become a hypocrite who talked behind one''s back.


    When Melinda thought of such a comment on Jonas, she felt very uncomfortable.


    "He doesn''t know Jerry. That''s why he came to me. Now that he came to me, he must trust me." That was why he dared to tell everything to David.


    Besides, even if there were misunderstandings, it wouldn''t have much impact on him. The one who was affected most should be Jerry.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea. What if..." She wanted to say that if Jerry and Miss Wang really loved each other, then it meant that Jonas was trying to separate them by saying that?


    "That''s the best way,"


    Since he had to deal with Jerry now, but he couldn''t do anything about him. What he could do was to see how David was going to deal with him and what if there was something bad happening between David and Jerry, and what if Alston did something to protect Jerry? Would Jerry treat his father more kindly in the future?


    Melinda didn''t say anything, but she still felt that it was not good. Then she comforted herself that Jonas just told the truth to someone else. What if Jerry was really took advantage of Stacy?


    Jerry, the victim, did not know about all this. The atmosphere between the Wang family and the Wang family was tense, making people compromise.


    Stacy was spoiled ever since she was a child and she had seldom been controlled by her father in such a way which made her feel unacceptable.


    "Dad, no matter what you say, I will never leave Jerry. He is very good to me. Can''t you see that?"


    Stacy looked at him reproachfully, which made him feel that it was cruel to beat up this couple. Jerry really treated Stacy very well in front of him. He seemed was gentle and considerate.


    But if it was all his intention to show, it would be too terrible.


    "Dear, listen to me this time, okay?" Looking at his daughter who was in a state of total loss, David was completely helpless, and even at a loss.


    How could he persuade her to give up? If he had known that he should have investigated Jerry carefully. It wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    When Stacy brought him back, he habitually asked people to investigate, but he was stopped by Stacy. And the information he got was only that Jerry seemed to be an illegitimate child of someone.


    "I won''t break up with him." With these words, Stacy went straight back to her bedroom and ignored her father.


    The whole living room was filled with the smell of cigarettes, and David smoked three bags of cigarettes, looking rather gloomy.


    After thinking for a long time, David still decided to contact Jerry and let him leave voluntarily.


    When receiving the call from David, Jerry was very suspicious. Although he had a long relationship with Stacy, he really didn''t often contact David.


    There were two reasons for that. One was th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ce, only to find that he did not have the right to go there.


    He was so angry that he almost hit the green plants in the corridor.


    In the end, Jerry contacted with Alston. According to Alston''s order, these people did not dare to say anything. However, Ted watched him with vigilance.


    William was still flexible. When he saw Jerry, he smiled and told him that Jonas had a small meeting and asked him to wait for some time.


    But William seemed said that Jerry was so idle that he even had time to meet Jonas.


    All these made Jerry upset. There were only three hours left before the off-duty time. The people in the CEO office began to pack their things and prepare to leave, and it Jonas went out slowly.


    "What are you doing here? To visit the CEO office?" When Jonas saw Jerry, he was unhappy and even mocked him.


    The word "visit" seemed to imply that Jerry would never be able to sit in this position for the rest of his life.


    "Jonas, are you talking sweet words about me and Stacy in front of David? Are you scared?"


    Asked Jerry, but Jonas laughed coldly.


    "Did you do the same thing to David?" His words made Jerry''s face look even worse. He would never be like this in front of David. The reason why Jerry wondered he was scared was the person in front of him now was his biggest enemy, Jonas.


    "Jonas, don''t change the subject. Is it you?" "What I said is truth, isn''t it?"


    "So you are so afraid that use this method now? I tell you, you can''t beat me. You''d better give up as soon as possible. "


    Jerry was quite sure about Stacy''s love for him. As long as he insisted on staying here, there would definitely be no big problem. What he was worried about now was that Jonas intervened again.


    "Good momentum. I hope you can keep that." With a cold smile on his face, Jonas accepted the provocation.


    Furthermore, he hired a private detective to follow Emily.

 Chapter 300 Stacy Is Pregnant

    What Jerry hated most was that Jonas acted like this. He was not afraid, as if Jerry would be kicked out by the Wang family.


    ''Maybe he doesn''t know the chips in my hand.'' Thinking of this, Jerry smiled complacently.


    "If you don''t have anything else, please leave. This is the CEO office." Jonas slowly knocked at the table with his hands, and his slow tone irritated Jerry.


    It was as if saying that he, Jerry, didn''t deserve to stand here at all.


    "Let''s wait and see." As soon as Jerry finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    William had been keeping an eye on what was going on inside. When he saw Jerry leave and he had a faint anger on his face, it seemed that they had a quarrel. He didn''t know how boss felt now.


    William''s mood was complicated as he stared at the document in his hand.


    "William, why are you standing here?"


    Ted asked with curiosity, holding a document in his hands. William couldn''t help but wear a forced smile at the corners of his mouth. Then something occurred to him. "Ted, are you going to send boss the document? I have something to deal with. Hand this over to boss, please."


    Before Ted could react, a pile of documents fell into his arms, followed by the disappearance of William.


    Ted was too innocent to realize he was used. It was not until he went into the office and was scolded by Jonas that he realized what was wrong.


    Silently, he made up his mind to revenge William.


    When Jonas went back home in the evening, he told this matter to Melinda. Hearing this, Melinda was very worried about him.


    In order to help Jonas, she investigated Wang family''s background and found that David Wang was well connected in A City, which might have something to do with his ability.


    All in all, it might do Jonas no good if Jonas was against him.


    "I have a strong feeling that there must be some reasons behind Jerry''s provocation. Maybe he has set a trap and is waiting for you to take the bait,"


    Melinda said worriedly. She had always been wary of Jerry because she had suffered too much because of him.


    "Linda, believe me, I can solve it." Seeing that Melinda was worried about him, Jonas felt happy, but in order to have more trust from her, he pulled a long face.


    "I''ve been working in the company for so many years. I have seen all sorts of schemes. If we can find a proper way to respond, perhaps we can play it through. Don''t worry," Jonas comforted Melinda.


    "Anyway, be careful," Melinda reminded him. Her face was a little pale. She rarely had a good rest since she was pregnant.


    Melinda even had a feeling that the child came at a bad time.


    Because of this child, she could not help Jonas to do anything. But on the other hand, she thought maybe this baby was an opportunity to add a chip in the fight for Jonas.


    Melinda rubbed her lower abdomen with mixed feelings, and finally let out a slight sigh.


    "I won''t let anyth


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    oftly to her, which made people feel that he must love the person beside him very much.


    Seeing this, Stacy could not help but feel a little envious.


    "Stacy, let''s go home. You must be tired today." Jerry''s voice was heard at the right time. Stacy turned her head to look at him. The similar face was different.


    Most of Jerry''s expression was gentle, but there was a trace of falsehood in his gentleness. As for Jonas, he was indifferent, but the soft light emitted from him was touching.


    Jonas had time for a whole day to take care of Melinda. Since she was pregnant, he had rarely allowed her to eat out.


    Since he had time today, he took Melinda to the supermarket to prepare a meal in person.


    "Are you sure you know how to cook?" Melinda''s impression was reminded at the time that Jonas could only cook a few dishes. Seeing him buy a lot of materials, she could not help but ask.


    "You can just wait for eating them." Jonas touched her nose and said in a spoiled tone.


    And it turned out that Jonas could cook for her well and Melinda enjoyed the meal very much.


    "Now that Stacy is pregnant, David won''t stop them from getting married, right?" After the meal, Jonas washed a plate of fruit for Melinda, who said while eating.


    She said this sentence after a long time.


    Stacy was pregnant before marriage. Since David loved her so much, he would compromise for the baby no matter what Jerry did.


    "It''s still uncertain."


    Jonas put on an unfathomable smile on his face. Melinda looked at him suspiciously. She felt that under this handsome face, there was an unknown conspiracy.


    Melinda became more suspicious. Wasn''t the baby of Stacy the trump card of Jerry?


    "Jerry was hoist with his own petard," Jonas said as he smiled inscrutably. Melinda was still confused.


    Then Jonas said, "She got pregnant before marriage. Isn''t that better to prove Jerry''s character? Do you think that David will accept him?"

 Chapter 301 The Two Of Them

    It could be said that Jerry only regarded Stacy as his chess piece in this chess step. But he did not know what kind of person David was.


    He doted on his daughter, and Stacy also loved herself very much. She believed that Jerry was also a virgin at that time so that she agreed to marry him.


    The two of them had sex and Stacy was pregnant now. Didn''t Jerry want to force Stacy to get married with him by the baby? David was smart enough to figure it out, considering what Jonas said before.


    It would be more difficult to get his consent then.


    As far as Jerry was concerned, he was innocent and thought that a baby was a talisman. He believed that David would come to a compromise.


    "Of course not," Melinda said firmly. She was eager to see that happen.


    In this way, Jerry would have no right to act arrogantly.


    "How should we let him know about this?" Melinda frowned and said. In the past, she would hesitate, but now she only wanted to solve Jerry as soon as possible.


    What was more, Stacy looked like a good girl, but being used by Jerry like this made her extremely angry.


    "He will ask me out,"


    Jonas said in a firm tone. Last time he had said so much about Jerry in front of David, so he went to Jerry. It seemed that he would investigate it. He estimated that he would come to find him at about the time.


    As expected, David called Jonas in person the next day to ask if he had time to meet him.


    The place they met was similar to the last time. However, it seemed that there was much more sadness on David''s face compared with the last time.


    Stacy fell in love with Jerry. At the same time, Jerry behaved gently in front of him, which made him feel that it was impossible for him to do anything to make Stacy apart from Jerry. At this moment, he was so worried that he didn''t know what to do.


    "Mr. Gu,"


    David greeted Jonas. Seeing that he was in high spirits, he couldn''t help sighing deeply. If only his daughter liked such a person.


    Jerry looked like a bad man.


    "Sorry, I was delayed by some urgent affairs," Jonas said modestly. Probably because Jerry began to pay attention to his whereabouts and tripped him up, trying to leave a bad impression on David in David''s heart.


    Unfortunately, David had no time to care about these details.


    "It was me that made a sudden appointment," David said. He had pondered for a few days at home, but couldn''t think of any good way. So he wanted to ask Jonas for help.


    "Mr. Wang, we may be a family in the future. By the way, congratulations that you are going to be a grandfather,"


    Jonas said with a modest and polite smile, and the blessings in his words were more delicate, which made David shocked with his eyes wide open. Seeing this, Jonas knew that David didn''t know that Stacy was pregnant.


    "Mr. Gu, are you kidding?"


    The smile on David''s face faltered, and his brows wrinkled more tightly. It seemed that he had gotten several wrinkles.


    "Isn''t Miss Wang pregnant?"


    Jonas also played a confusing look. David''s face was getting worse. Thinking of his daughter''s unusual re


    y her support. Emily didn''t want to be passive.


    She happened to hear someone gossiping about that Jerry offended someone during the party, and he was hit when he stayed at home.


    Emily thought this was a chance, so she contacted Jerry that night. This time, Jerry did not refuse as directly as before, but said with some sarcasm, "I didn''t expect us to be together in the end."


    After listening to this, Emily knew that they would have a good cooperation. It seemed that something bad had happened to Jerry recently irritated him.


    "Our goal has always been the same, haven''t we?"


    Emily said in a good mood, but there was no trace of smile on her face. The happier Melinda was, the more her misfortune was.


    "Cut the crap. You are aiming at letting that woman have a miscarriage,"


    Jerry said. He despised Emily. A woman who knew nothing about love could do nothing great.


    If it was possible, he would want to get rid of Jonas the most, but he wouldn''t be so stupid to let Emily deal with Jonas.


    But from another perspective.


    The person that Jonas cared about most was Melinda. If something happened to her, Jonas would be even worse than something happened to himself. He wanted to make Jonas''s life a living hell!


    "That''s right. Not only that, I want Melinda to have no child for her whole life,"


    said Emily, gritting her teeth. Jonas''s child could only be born by her. What was Melinda? She did not believe that the Gu family would choose a daughter-in-law who could not have children.


    She couldn''t guarantee Nelson''s attitude, but she was sure that Queena wouldn''t agree.


    "Women are vicious. It''s true."


    Hearing this, Jerry felt that it was too cruel, which showed how vicious Emily was. However, it was exactly what he liked, completely destroying Melinda.


    Thinking of Jonas, who would be in extreme pain, he felt his body was lightened up.


    If it weren''t for his inconvenience, he would have done it, but now it didn''t matter. He would definitely make good use of Emily who had taken the initiative to find him.

 Chapter 302 Make A Promise

    Jerry and Emily doubted and used each other and maintained a very strange relationship.


    It made Emily more excited to cooperate with Jerry, and she felt that she had been emboldened.


    The difference was that before, it was Jerry who begged her to help him, and now, she had to rely on Jerry to do something.


    The two had confirmed the cooperation, but did not make any further plans. They were both waiting quietly, but Emily''s patience was obviously limited.


    She could not wait to do something that would shock and terrify Melinda.


    Melinda lost two children in a row, which made her attach huge importance on the child she was carrying now. She had thought that she should have a career before, but now she had gradually learned to let it go.


    Instead, she liked staying at home more and more. She went for a walk every evening and then went to the market nearby.


    The relationship between Jonas and Alston was still stiff, but the marriage of Jerry and Stacy had not been mentioned recently.


    Melinda had asked Jonas, who told her that he didn''t know what was going on, but he thought that David would find a way to stop him.


    "I just can''t get used to the peaceful life these days," Melinda murmured in Jonas''s arms, her hand caressing her belly.


    Thinking of all the things she had experienced along the way, Melinda felt like she was in a dream. She could not help but rub herself in the arms of Jonas, feeling the real existence of him.


    "Everything will be fine."


    He would shield her from any wind and rain, protect her from these hurts and darkness.


    His Linda should be happy.


    The two of them chatted casually. There weren''t many topics, but neither of them would stop talking. A sense of warmth filled in their hearts. Although Jonas was very busy, he still spared some time to keep Melinda''s company.


    He took a look at his watch and found that it was time for the dinner. He was going to take Melinda with him, but considering her health, he finally decided to let her wait for him at home.


    At the same time, Melinda was also keeping herself away from the electronic products. She found that there were a lot of novels and poems in her study, which were bought by Jonas for her to read when she felt bored.


    On the contrary, his financial and economics books were put in the corner.


    Melinda randomly picked up a book she liked, and as soon as she opened the first page, her phone rang.


    It was a strange number in A City. Melinda was suspicious, but she still picked it up.


    "Hello?" Melinda greeted politely and asked in a low voice. She didn''t know who it was.


    "Melinda, how could you forget me so soon?"


    Emily''s arrogant voice came through the phone. Hearing this, Melinda frowned and felt disgusted.


    At the same time, Melinda began to think she was a doomsayer. She said the life was too peaceful just now, but now the trouble came.


    "What''s up?"


    Emily and Jerry could be said to be the very reason why Melinda


    ion. Melinda, do you hate Jonas and want to let him have no children?" Emily said in a joking tone. Every word she said was just like stabbing a knife into her heart.


    Melinda''s face was a little pale, but she still tried to calm herself down and not argue with Emily.


    She couldn''t bear those vicious words any more.


    "Emily, watch your mouth. As long as I can make you go to the police station, I can also make your mouth clean."


    The once docile woman became ruthless, which was quite terrifying. At that moment, Emily was frightened.


    The days in the police station brought her mental shadow. Maybe Melinda was not that cruel, but Jonas didn''t care about that at all.


    "You''re still in the observing phase. If you could be put in jail as soon as possible, then I would be curious about who would protect you.


    If I were you, I would learn to be smart and cherish the chance to stay away from trouble. Otherwise, how long will it take to go in there next time? I can''t figure it out."


    Melinda was also good at mocking, but she had a bland smile on her face, which was a horrible contrast to Emily''s.


    Being blocked by the words of Melinda, Emily did not know what to say. Finally, she turned around with a groan and left. Before she left, she still made a promise.


    "Melinda, I will not give up."


    Her existence was the greatest threat to Melinda. When Emily got to know this fact, she had been proud for a long time.


    Melinda''s good mood of this day was completely destroyed by Emily, but what she had done every day was still not left behind.


    However, those who were familiar with Melinda could feel that she was in a very bad mood today. These simple and kind people sent her many food, sending her warmth in the simplest way.


    Melinda''s mood was better because of their kindness. Even though she was not in the mood to buy the groceries, she got more things than usual. She took them to her and Jonas''s apartment. She saw a familiar figure at the door.

 Chapter 303 Show The Power

    "You''re pregnant, but why do you still take these heavy stuff? Why don''t Jonas ask the servant to buy food for you?" When Melinda saw Queena, Queena also noticed her. She frowned at the thing in her hand.


    She wouldn''t blame Melinda now, so her son was the one to blame.


    She went over to help Melinda carry the things. Melinda didn''t refuse her and asked her to share the things. She took out the key from her small bag and opened the door.


    "Mommy, why didn''t you tell me in advance? Have you waited for a long time at the door?"


    There was a middle-aged servant living in their apartment, but since they both liked the feeling of spending time with each other, the servant became an hourly servant.


    The door opened, and Melinda found a pair of shoes for Queena, and skillfully classified the things she had bought. Queena knew that she had done these things quite often from her skillful movement.


    "I didn''t expect you to be not at home," said Queena. She handed the things in her hand to Melinda, who tidied them up, washed her hands and poured a glass of water for Queena. Then she sat quietly beside her.


    "Jonas is quite busy in the company recently," Melinda explained. Queena nodded and did not blame Melinda for letting her to wait.


    After all, it was she who came to visit unexpectedly. She had thought that the young couple may go out for a date, so she did not call to urge them. However, it was out of her expectation that Jonas was busy in the company while Melinda was busy shopping.


    Their way of life was so simple that she didn''t know what to say.


    "I''m here to persuade Jonas to go home. You can''t just live here all the time," Queena said in a worried voice. Recently, she had quarrels with Alston for many times because of this matter, and her hair was almost white.


    "Mommy, I have persuaded him, but Jonas... You know him well. No matter what I say to him, he won''t listen to me," Melinda said. Sometimes only women understood women.


    Queena and she didn''t think it was appropriate for Jonas to do that, but they was unable to persuade him.


    "Well, that kid..."


    Queena said in a hopeless voice. Then she didn''t mention it again. She cared about Melinda''s health, but after thought for a while, Melinda still mentioned what happened today to her.


    "How dare she come to you, that executioner!" Queena got angry when she heard this, thinking of his grandson who could not come to this world.


    "I don''t know what she is going to do," Melinda said. Though she was arrogant at that time, she was also a little afraid.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll talk to her later. As for Jonas, please try to persuade him," Queena comforted Melinda. She was afraid that Melinda would be emotionally influenced, so she accompanied her at home until Jonas came back home.


    Queena was a woman of action. She said she was going to meet Emily and she contacted her the next day.


    The next mo


    cabinet, then put the cake in the refrigerator, and the food materials for her dinner were on the table in the kitchen.


    Queena was very satisfied. She said, "I''ll prepare dinner for you tonight. I haven''t shown you my cooking ability for a long time. You''ll like them."


    Hearing that, Melinda was surprised at first, and then smiled with understanding. Queena''s words were very simple, because she wanted her not to help, lest she was tired.


    The chief of the dinner was Queena and Melinda was the one who helped her cook. When Jonas returned home, he smelled the scent.


    He went to the kitchen and saw his wife working like a hard-working bee behind his mother. They got along very well.


    "You are back."


    Melinda turned around to look at Jonas with a bright smile. Regardless of his mother''s presence, Jonas kissed her rosy lips.


    "Thank you for your preparing."


    Jonas pinched Melinda''s cheek. She did not have much flesh on her face, but Jonas felt good. Queena smiled when she saw that.


    It seemed that only in front of Mellie would her son behave like this.


    "The last dish is ready. Let''s have dinner." When the last dish was out of the pot, Queena greeted them, and Jonas helped her serve the dishes. The three of them didn''t have so many rules during their dinner.


    After having the meal, Queena thought of something and said to Melinda, "Mellie, I''ve already found Emily today and made a deal with her. You don''t have to be afraid of her in the future. Remember, you are the daughter-in-law of Gu family."


    Hearing this, Melinda was a little relieved. At the same time, she was a little moved by what Queena had done for her.


    Hearing this, Jonas put down his chopsticks, squinted and looked at his mother and wife with a touch of inquiry.


    Emily came to make trouble again? Why did he know nothing about it?


    Looking at the resentful expression in Jonas''s eyes, Melinda couldn''t help but curse inwardly, ''Shit''.

 Chapter 304 Surviving

    In the end, Melinda told all the things honestly to Jonas, whose face suddenly darkened.


    He had thought that Emily would behave well after the lesson last time. He didn''t expect her to make any trouble. Fortunately, Melinda was fine this time, or he would make her regret coming to this world.


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal. Now that mommy has warned her, I believe that Emily dares not to harass me again."


    Looking at the cruel look of Jonas, Melinda felt a little worried. She didn''t like Jonas to act like this at all, even for the sake of her.


    Queena echoed with Melinda''s words, trying to make her son calm down a little.


    Jonas didn''t answer them, and the dinner was also weirdly quiet. Before Queena left, she was still worried about Jonas and looked at Melinda worriedly.


    Melinda winked at Queena as if saying "don''t worry".


    "Jonas." Melinda came forward and held Jonas''s arm, shaking it back and forth. Jonas couldn''t stand it when she acted like a spoiled child.


    But it didn''t seem to have much effect today. He was still wearing a cold face, and the air around him was giving off a sign of unhappiness.


    Jonas was not only angry with Emily''s threat to Melinda, but also angry that Melinda hid such a thing from him.


    "Mommy said she would handle it. I don''t want you to worry about me. Look, now mommy has handled it and I am fine. Isn''t that great?"


    Melinda was logical and reasonable. Even though it seemed that it had no problem, it still pissed off Jonas.


    When Jonas got angry, Melinda was scared. But she had no choice. She had to put out the fire.


    But it seemed that Jonas was heartless today. He turned a deaf ear to Melinda''s coquetry and even went out after answering a phone call.


    Sitting alone at home, Melinda felt a little bit grieved. Then she began to think about it in a different way, thinking that it was reasonable for Jonas to be angry.


    At the same time, a group of people appeared on the beach where Melinda was captured by white Emily. The one in the middle was in a white dress, and his hair was as messy as weeds.


    Emily looked at the men who suddenly rushed to her house in horror. She had no time to react before she was caught here.


    "What do you want? Let me go!" Emily struggled desperately, but she was unable to escape from this restraints.


    The panic in her eyes pleased the crowd, but their eyes were cold, even though they were smiling. They were not like the thugs Emily found.


    These men were selected by Jonas from his friend''s men, each of whom was well trained and each of them was a top fighter.


    "Throw her in?" one of them said while looking at the other. Hearing this, Emily was shocked with her eyes wide open. They wanted to throw her into the sea!


    "Yes. They said we should throw her in


    came here but nobody answered her, so she went upstairs to check. She didn''t expect to see that.


    Queena''s eyes widened. In fear, Melinda shrank in the arms of Jonas, who was wearing a shameless smile, looking calm.


    "I made some soup for you and put it in the kitchen, Mellie. You can drink it now." Queena managed to show a smile at Melinda.


    In such a way, she let Melinda leave first, making it clear that she had something to talk alone with Jonas.


    Seeing that Melinda was a little confused, Jonas pushed her to have some soup first.


    "Then I''ll go downstairs first."


    Looking at the mother and the son, Melinda said obediently, but her cheeks were still flushed, as if she was silently proving what had happened.


    A while after Melinda left, Queena opened her mouth and reprimanded Jonas, "Jonas, she is in a special period now. You have to bear even if you have any needs."


    Her sincere tone only got Jonas''s absent-minded. It seemed that he was listening to her carefully or heard nothing.


    Queena felt like she punched in cotton.


    "I am talking to you. Did you hear me?" She had been afraid of being heard by Melinda, so she deliberately lowered her voice, and now she burst out.


    Looking at his mother helplessly, Jonas thought that he hadn''t eaten anything just now, and got scolded like this. His attitude was not serious any more.


    "Mommy, men can''t bear it," said Jonas. Queena wished she could tweak his ear like what she did when he was a child.


    "Anyway, take care of her. Don''t hurt Mellie and your baby. I''m sure you will feel sorry for them if you do." Queena accurately grasped the weakness of her son.


    "It''s only two months now. It doesn''t matter."


    "Anyway, you can''t. Do you understand?" Queena said angrily. It was because it was only two months that he had to be careful. Her son was really thoughtless.

 Chapter 305 Live Together

    Seeing his mother''s face, Jonas reluctantly agreed and remained silent.


    Jonas''s compromise always made Queena feel that his promise was untrustworthy.


    At the same time, Melinda was downstairs with no knowledge of all this. She drank the soup brought by Queena in satisfaction. Maybe she had known her taste, and the taste of the soup made her feel happy.


    Queena came downstairs after telling Jonas a lot of taboo things in the room upstairs and seeing Melinda so obedient, she was relieved.


    Thinking of that Melinda did not refuse Jonas just now, she began to worry about her.


    If Melinda knew what Queena was thinking at this time, she would probably be crying aggrievedly. Just now, it was due to the sudden attack of Jonas that she had no chance to resist.


    Besides, recently, Jonas would not do that. And he was caught on the spot as this was the only time that he did that.


    "Mellie." Queena came closer to Melinda, and there were some words that she wanted to say to her son. But if she said to Melinda, it would be still difficult.


    Melinda raised her head and looked at Queena in bewilderment. At the same time, Jonas happened to come downstairs and stopped his mother when he saw her expression.


    "Mom, didn''t you say that you have a lot of things to deal with at home? Why are you still here?" said Jonas. It was okay for his mother to say that he had a thick skin, but Linda had a thin skin. If his mother said something to her, there would probably be no benefit at all for him in the future.


    Jonas''s words made Queena roll her eyes. Her son was driving her away. She didn''t say that she had a lot of things to do at home.


    Was it because she had disturbed them?


    When Queena thought of this, she became anxious.


    "Gavin is taking care of the matter at home. But it''s uneasy for you two to live outside,"


    Queena said. It was mainly because of what happened just now that she was worried that the two were too young, and then the baby would be hurt.


    "I will take care of Linda. All right, the driver has been waiting for you downstairs. Don''t talk too much here," Jonas said quickly. He wanted to rush up and open the door so that Queena could leave in a hurry.


    In this way, Queena was relentlessly urged back home by her son.


    After Queena left, Jonas was completely relieved. Seeing that Melinda was still in confusion, he couldn''t help rubbing her forehead.


    Thinking of his mother''s words, Jonas forced himself to control his desire. Finally, he thought, it was too much to bear in front of her.


    When Queena came back home, she thought for a while and felt it was not appropriate. Just when she arrived, she asked the driver to


    n was a man with fine living conditions. Wearing a well cut suit and dark blue shoes, he looked very mature and immaculate.


    His hair was dry and neat, leaving a little beard, which made him look more serious.


    He looked like a gentleman who was in Republic of China, with a touch of heroic spirit.


    "Jonas has been out for fun, and now you are also moving out. What the hell do you want?"


    When Alston spoke, he began to complain. Queena sneered at him. Having married him for so many years, he always came to her for something. But this time he came to her for her moving out of the Gu family.


    Of course, she wouldn''t feel narcissistic that Alston didn''t want her to be outside. The deep reason was actually very good to guess.


    "Is there anything wrong with living with my son?"


    Queena asked back distantly. She looked gentle, but actually a little spicy. She was used to be calm, but after being agitated by Alston, she still took out a posture to protect her child.


    "Bullshit!


    You did this just because I took Jerry back home and Jonas went out against me. Now you are also going to move out. Do you two want to embarrass me?"


    Alston questioned. The matter in the Gu''s mansion was no longer a secret. Many people knew the identity of Jerry, and knew that he had brought the illegitimate child home.


    Many people wanted to see what happened to Soaring Group and them. Especially the news that Jonas moved out of the Gu''s mansion confirmed that Jonas was about to have a fight with the son of the mistress.


    Many people were talking about Alston.


    Now Queena was going to move out. He lost face in front of Jerry, and also let those people who were ready to laugh at him have fun.


    Sometimes, this was the way he was. Respect was more important than life.

 Chapter 306 Back To The Gus Mansion

    When Queena heard this, she felt that she saw through her husband.


    He was so proud that sometimes people would hate his hypocrisy. However, he acted like a gentleman.


    She couldn''t believe that she was so blind to fall in love with such a man when she was young.


    "If you feel ashamed, have you ever thought about why Jonas moved out?"


    Queena looked at Alston and spoke, with a trace of resentment in her voice. He had never thought of her and their son for so many years.


    "It''s because he cares about Jerry. They are brothers and will support each other in the future. Why can''t they get along well?"


    Alston disapproved of what Jonas had done. He had brought a good helper to him, but now Jonas was so ungrateful.


    "Do you think Jerry is a good man? You are leading a wolf into your house."


    Queena thought of what Jerry had done to Jonas and Melinda, and was pissed off. What a bad thing it was.


    As far as Alston was concerned, it was a good thing to make use of Jerry and David to gain cooperation, and then with the ability of Jonas, the Soaring Group would surely be able to go further and further.


    This was the blueprint he had drawn for the Soaring Group, but the real situation was opposite. The conflict in the company was getting more and more profound because of Jerry.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Jonas was strong enough, the Soaring Group would have been losing money in the last two months.


    "Stop talking this topic, now we''re talking about you moving out." Obviously, Alston was not stupid. He knew what Jerry was, but he just wanted to make use of him.


    "Mellie is pregnant. Both of them are young. I''m afraid that they can''t control themselves. With an elder around, they will behave themselves."


    Queena thought it was impossible to reason with Alston, so she spoke out the reason directly. Although Alston was a little selfish, he cared a lot about his child.


    He seemed to understand the reason.


    "It''s inappropriate for two people to live outside. Let them go home." Alston said that, but was greeted with a mockery of Queena. It was simple to let Jonas go back home, because he just needed to let Jerry leave.


    But Alston was unwilling to make a concession, so he waited.


    Queena didn''t want to stay with him anymore, so she left without saying more. On the contrary, after careful consideration, Alston thought that his family couldn''t be divided into two families, which was too improper if it was spread out.


    The only person who could make his unruly son a little more obedient was Melinda.


    Alston decided to have a talk with Melinda.


    However, Melinda didn''t know these things at all. Queena was going to move in, and she began to clean up the guest room. Jonas was not willing to, but he didn''t want to let Melinda suffer. In the end, he obediently took over the job from her.


    Seeing that he was depressed, Melinda felt helpless. Following behind Jonas, she wiped off the sweat that didn''t exis


    y at home."


    Seeing Melinda was hesitating, Alston mentioned Nelson to persuade her. Hearing this, Melinda was in a more embarrassed situation.


    "All right."


    Under the attack of Alston, Melinda had no way to deal with it. She thought that if she told him to pack up, Alston would surely say that everything was ready at home.


    "Dad, I''m going to the washroom. I''ll go back with you after I get my bag," Melinda said. Her obedience made Alston satisfied and he nodded.


    Melinda left, clenching her phone in her hand, and deliberately went to the bathroom upstairs. As soon as she locked the door, she quickly told Jonas about it.


    "What should I do now?" Melinda didn''t know what to do now. She agreed to leave with Alston just to make him less aggressive.


    Jonas''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly again. He did not expect his father to go in such a way. Being caught between the two, Melinda would be in a dilemma.


    "You go with him first, and I will pick you up after work, to our own home."


    Not wanting to put Melinda in a difficult position, Jonas gave a pleased time to his father and decided to pick his wife home as soon as he got things done in the company.


    Melinda had scruples, but he didn''t need to.


    Hearing this, Melinda felt a little relieved. She didn''t want to be in the same place with Jerry, which would make her feel that she was in the most dangerous place.


    In fact, in her heart, she was reluctant to go back to the Gu''s mansion. That was not a familiar place, and at this time, Jerry lived there, who was very dangerous for her baby.


    The reason why she would move out with Jonas was that she was afraid that Jerry would do something to her baby. She didn''t want to provoke him and could just avoid him.


    Jerry was a pervert. If she fought head on, she would be the one to lose in the end.


    After hanging up the phone, Melinda went downstairs. As expected, Alston was still waiting for her. It seemed that she could not escape today.

 Chapter 307 Apologize

    "Can we leave now?"


    Alston looked at Melinda and found that she nodded despite her pale face.


    He drove here by himself, he returned to the Gu''s mansion with Melinda. Sitting on the back seat, Melinda was in a very complicated mood as she looked at the familiar scenery along the way.


    Melinda was the happiest to see that Melinda came back to home. After a long time of Nelson''s care, Melinda felt the first bit of warmth in this somewhat strange home.


    "You are a stubborn girl. You always go without a word. But you are taken good care of by him." Nelson said with a pleasant smile on his wrinkled face.


    He hadn''t felt so happy for a long time.


    During this period of time, Melinda had been living outside. With the company and care of Jonas, and being pregnant, she was finally put on some weight.


    That''s why Nelson praised that she was being taken good care of by Jonas


    "Grandpa, we are not kids anymore."


    She felt a bit sorry for Nelson who always worried about the younger generation like them at such an old age.


    "In my eyes, you are all kids." Nelson said. Melinda smiled and stayed beside him obediently.


    Jerry had been watched by David recently. He seldom saw Stacy, always wandered in the company and returned home if there was nothing important.


    When he just entered the living room, they saw Melinda. Surprised, but with a smile on his face, and he walked towards them slowly.


    "Grandpa, I''m back." Jerry greeted Nelson politely at first, and then looked at Melinda with respect. "Good evening, sister-in-law."


    Suddenly, she felt a fit of disgust, but did not say anything. She just nodded, but through the subtle sight, they could see that she was trying to keep herself away from Jerry.


    Nelson was a sensible person. He patted Melinda''s hand as if to tell her that Jerry dared to do something here.


    "It''s been a long time, Melinda. You and brother decided to move out. It was really unexpected." Jerry tried to change the subject, and brought up the old issue again, about the resistance of Jonas to the state of Alston.


    "I heard that you are a writer, can I want to ask for help about that?" Said Jerry in a graceful manner, looking dignified.


    However, his posturing was really disgusting for Melinda.


    "The air at home is contaminated by poisonous insects. Let''s go out and avoid it." It seemed that there was indeed a poisonous insects in their house and they were not mocking Jerry.


    Suddenly, Jerry''s face turned pale. He tried hard to smile, and with so many people looking at him, he would never show his weakness.


    "No wonder Gavin asked the servants to disinfect the house a few days ago. Now I know the reason."


    Jerry said with a hypocritical look on his face.


    Jonas drove to the Gu''s mansion as soon as he got off work today.


    t.


    With the guide of Queena, Jonas went back to the living room with Melinda, in which Alston sat angrily, only leaving him a cold snort when he saw them.


    Knowing that it was not easy to let go of Jonas''s dignity, she said by herself, "Dad, I''m sorry for what we did just now. He just cared too much about me."


    She took all the blame on herself, but it was also an indirect accusation that Jerry was dangerous to her.


    But it still made Jonas unhappy. He stood in front of Melinda to protect her, and reluctantly apologized to Alston.


    Although it was not sincere, he spoke it out anyway.


    Seeing this, Nelson also came out to mediate the dispute. "Well, father and son haven''t hatred each other. Jonas has also apologized. As a father, you should be very generous. The most important thing is to maintain a harmonious relationship among the family."


    "Yes."


    Alston had to show his respect for his father and accepted Jonas''s apology by nodding his head.


    Queena let out a sigh of relief and said to everyone: "the dinner is ready in the kitchen. Go to the dining room for dinner. Come and helped your grandpa."


    Since Jonas and Melinda were not by his side, Nelson did not allow anyone to hold him. And this had made Jerry uncomfortable for a long time. When he saw that the two men were coming to help Nelson, and he laughed happily. Jerry also felt that Nelson did not value him.


    Jerry clenched his fists secretly. He wondered, one day, he would make this old bastard regret that he ignored him today.


    In the new restaurant, Yulia also appeared. She was still a little surprised to see Jonas and Melinda. Recently, she had been affected by Queena, so her attitude toward Melinda was much better now.


    It looked harmonious at the table, but there were underlying meanings behind it. Except for Yulia and Nelson, everyone enjoyed the meal.

 Chapter 308 Moving Back To Gus Mansion

    Nelson sat on the head of the house. Jonas and Melinda sat on the one side of the table, with Queena sitting next to them, while Jerry and Alston sitting on the other side. Yulia sat with embarrassment, trying her best to focus on the food.


    Almost all the dishes in Melinda''s bowl were picked up by Jonas. As long as the dishes had been touched by Jerry, Jonas would never put his chopsticks in them. No one knew whether it was intentional or not.


    Although such a behavior was very childish, it was also ruthless to let Jerry feel ashamed.


    It was not clear in the Gu''s mansion what to say when eating and when to sleep, but at this time, everyone seemed to want to spread the words until Jonas put down the chopsticks in his hand.


    Queena looked at Jonas doubtfully and wanted to remind him that his grandpa hadn''t put the chopsticks down when he suddenly turned around and looked at her with a fake smile. She didn''t know what her son was up to.


    "Mommy, don''t pretend to have a good appetite to a hypocrite like Jerry." Jonas said in a moderate voice, but everyone present could hear him.


    Melinda had a good appetite, so she felt a little bit stiff when she was picking up food. She stamped on the fine leather shoes of Jonas under the table.


    Queena knew there was something implicated in Jonas''s words, and she cooperated, so she pretended that only Jonas and she could hear what they said.


    "Save your father some face,"


    The reason why they were sitting here was because Alston. They wanted to see Jerry lower himself to Alston because of them.


    "Well, Mr. Wang is a good partner. I will advise him don''t let his daughter marry such a hypocrite like Jerry."


    Jonas said again, his voice was a little louder than before and everyone could hear it. The fierce eyes of Alston instantly shot at him, but Jonas didn''t seem to care.


    There was only seriousness on his handsome face.


    Jerry angrily put down the chopsticks in his hand, and his eyes fell on him. He had to reluctantly restore his calmness.


    Although he was furious, he could only swallow it.


    Therefore, Jonas had a big appetite and ate a lot, while Jerry was just sitting there.


    Yulia was so tired of the fight between these people that she directly left the restaurant after dinner. She acted like nobody was noticed in this house.


    Jonas had planned to take Melinda back to their own house, but he was stopped by Queena.


    "Mommy, let me take Linda back to her room." Melinda said, noticing the tiredness in her eyes.


    The room didn''t change much, just like what it had been when they left. But it could be seen that someone had cleaned the room and the bedding were also new.


    The carpet in the room was softer than the outside. Stepping on it, she felt like floating above the clouds.


    Jonas closed the door and hugged her from behind. Leaning against him, she closed her eyes and quietly enjoyed the rare quietness.


    "Jo


    iliar with the places of their things.


    Staying in the Gu family, the most annoying thing for Melinda was to face such a character as Jerry. What happened last time was still vivid in her mind.


    Nelson knew that Melinda was afraid of Jerry, so he arranged her to back to her room. The floor that used to belong to Jonas wasn''t that luxury.


    There was no bedroom without Jonas. She felt very uncomfortable. She walked to the wardrobe and saw that there were many clothes in it. She muttered in her heart that there was actually no need to go home.


    Though she said so, she was smart enough to understand that the reason why he back to their own house was mainly about his work.


    However, the more she missed Jonas, the quicker she wanted Jonas back. Why did he ask Ted to bring them back?


    "Hey, Jonas, why are you so late?" According to the leaving time of Jonas, which was less than ten minutes had passed, but she was in this condition, which was really disappointing.


    Melinda calculated the time and it would take almost three hours for Jonas to come back home. It might not be easy for her to keep waiting.


    Leaning against the bed, Melinda suddenly felt very thirsty. She had never thought of moving back before, and even did not let people prepare the water. She struggled for a while, and finally went downstairs.


    As soon as she arrived at the first floor and saw the person sitting on the sofa, she began to regret.


    It was so late but Jerry was still sitting in the living room. What was he doing! She didn''t know that all Jerry wanted was to wait for her.


    Jerry rose from his seat and walked up to her slowly. He was as light as a rock, which stirred violently in her heart.


    Her eyes were wide open with shock. She tried to tell herself that she was in the Gu''s mansion and Jerry did not have the ability to do anything.


    "Nora, don''t say anything that you shouldn''t say. No one can pay for what he or she has done."

 Chapter 309 Making Friends With David

    As Jerry threatened Melinda with the baby, her face turned a little pale. She went to the kitchen and poured herself a glass of warm water as usual.


    After drinking a glass of warm water, Melinda''s nervous nerves were gradually relieved.


    She looked at Jerry coldly. Although she didn''t say anything, the momentum on her body had changed a little. Jerry thought that she was no longer afraid of him, until he saw the hand on her lower abdomen, which was slightly trembling.


    "Melinda, remember what I said, or else your unborn baby will be the same as the first two." Jerry threatened her again with an arrogant smile on his face. Melinda''s eyes narrowed sharply.


    She gripped the cup with more strength, as if it would break at any time.


    Standing upstairs, Nelson had seen everything. When he heard the sound of Melinda going downstairs just now, he felt a little worried, but he didn''t expect to see that.


    "Mellie, go upstairs and have a rest." Hearing Nelson''s words, Jerry was stunned and stood still. Melinda secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Looking at the arrogant Jerry, she ruthlessly put the cup back on the table, and then turned around to go upstairs.


    Jerry was still immersed in the fear that his grandfather saw what happened just now. Recently, Nelson didn''t get involved in this matter. Did he suddenly get involved in it because of this matter?


    ''Will my situation become more troublesome then? ''.


    She walked upstairs. Seeing Nelson''s soothing smile, she couldn''t help smiling and said sweetly, "Grandpa."


    "My silly girl." Nelson touched her head, and Melinda found that she was a little embarrassed. These people liked to touch her head too much. It was not a good habit.


    She thought in her mind, ''I had thought I can grow taller, but now I can''t.''


    "Go to my study and I have something to talk with you."


    Said Nelson. In fact, he had wanted to have a talk with Melinda for a long time, but since Jonas held her so tightly, he couldn''t find a chance.


    He was greatly touched by Melinda and Jonas''s passing time.


    "Okay." Melinda responded and began to support him out of habit. His study was next to the bedroom, which was quaint, old-fashioned and fragrant, making people gradually relaxed.


    Melinda helped him to sit down on the sofa, and then stood beside him obediently. Although Nelson was a soldier at a young age, he was very considerate. Thinking that the reason why she went downstairs just now was to drink water, he poured a cup of tea for her.


    "Mellie, now that Jonas has decided to move back, I knows that you are the biggest factor affecting his decision." Nelson said slowly. There was no blame in his words. He was just saying a fact.


    As the party involved, Melinda clearly knew that what Nelson said was right. With the action.of Jonas sometimes, she felt very happy, and som


    of Jerry next to her irritated her more.


    Queena found out very distressed that it was better to live in his son''s apartment than in his own house, at least comfortable.


    "Apologize to Jerry." Alston said obstinately. Queena widened his eyes and almost forgot her class, stretching out her hand to point at him.


    "Alston, don''t go too far!" Queena shouted. He was so angry that his tears almost came out. Although Jerry was still saying that he was not hurt, the smile in his eyes betrayed him.


    Seeing this, Nelson only felt a headache. Since Jerry moved in, there was no good day in Gu''s mansion.


    "It''s impossible for me to apologize." Queena said. Then he didn''t talk anymore and asked the servant to put the staffs back to her bedroom.


    She hated to stay in the same room with Alston.


    After returning to the bedroom, she reminded Jonas that his mother might be in a bad mood now and asked him to comfort her.


    When he arrived at their bedroom, he knew that Queena didn''t live in the same room with Alston.


    In Queena''s bedroom, a servant was packing up her things. She sat on the bed in anger, and when she saw Jonas, she couldn''t help but say, "your father was so stupid."


    ''He even asked me to apologize to a wicked kid like Jerry. If others know that, it would be humiliating.''


    "Mommy, don''t be angry. It''s not worthwhile to be angry if your health is affected." He comforted her. Queena looked at his son in shock. She didn''t think he would say that.


    The fact was, these words were taught by Melinda.


    Jonas touched his nose, and then spoke out what he would say only in Queena''s strange eyes. "In fact, dad has some unspeakable reason. He is good to Jerry, just because he wants to make use of him. Now that Jerry and Stacy haven''t broken off the contact, then dad has a chance to make friends with David."


    Jonas gave a brief analysis of what he knew to Queena.

 Chapter 310 Threats

    Queena understood, but she still felt uncomfortable. Is it because of this reason that they have to put up with Jerry every time?


    Besides, Jonas had a bright future ahead. As long as he ran the Soaring Group well, he would surely become a leading enterprise in a few years. Why was he in a hurry now?


    That''s what she thought, but Queena knew that business marriage was the easiest and fastest way to expand the territory. Back then, she also hoped that Jonas could marry a person who was helpful for his career.


    "It would be good if we can cooperate with the Wang clan, but it doesn''t matter if we don''t cooperate with us." Queena still believed in his son''s strength, thinking that he could make Soaring Group better.


    So cooperation was not important. It was just a shortcut. If this shortcut made them so uncomfortable, they might as well refuse it.


    Hearing this, Jonas was a little upset.


    "Maybe he doesn''t believe me," Said Jonas. Alston didn''t believe in his ability, so he used such a method to expand Soaring Group. If Alston was willing to give Jonas more confidence, it would be good.


    "If he doesn''t believe you, can he trust Jerry who relies on women?" Queena said angrily.


    Outside the door, when Jerry heard this sentence, his fists were gradually clenched, and finally loosened, telling himself that it was not the time to break up with them.


    He still had a lot of things to do. When he completely took control of Soaring Group, he would make Queena, that old woman felt it was worse than death.


    "I was telling the truth." Jonas said calmly. His ability had been doubted for a long time, hut he had been solid in his position as the CEO for so long.


    He would treat it as a test.


    "Then I will make Jerry unable to marry Stacy. I will see if he lost the right to be arrogant then yet. A man who only relies on a woman will become nothing."


    Queena was fed up with Jerry. At the same time, she felt that Stacy was so blind to like such a hypocrite as Jerry.


    While Jonas nodded in agreement. He had said before that he would not let a hypocrite like Jerry marry Stacy.


    He could sound out what David wanted to say.


    Outside the door, Jerry heard the conversation between the two people clearly. Seeing that Jonas hadn''t come back for quite a long time, Melinda, who was waiting for him upstairs, worried that he might not be good at comforting people, went downstairs in person.


    As soon as she arrived at the stairway, they saw Jerry standing at the door with an angry face. He raised his ears and could hear the words inside through the crack of the door.


    She was very anxious and hurried forward, looking at Jerry warily.


    "What are you doing here?"


    She didn''t know what Jonas had said to Queena in the room, but judging from Jerry''s appearance, she knew that he was here for a long time.


    What the hell did he hear.


    The voice of the two was


    t able to comfort mommy, so I came to you." To tell him the truth, Jonas was waiting for what she was going to say, and he was still frowning.


    "Then I saw Jerry stand at the door for a long time and perhaps he has heard your conversation."


    From the warning of him, she was sure that mommy and he had definitely talked about the plan about how to deal with Jerry.


    "So what?" Jonas was a little arrogant and it seemed that he didn''t care about what Jerry heard. Their purpose was very clear, that was to target him.


    And Jerry also knew the conversation between him and David before.


    His purpose was so simple and clear.


    "Then, Jerry asked me to tell to you and mommy that don''t ever try to ruin his marriage with Stacy, or..." As she spoke, her breath became a little unstable. After subconsciously touching her abdomen, she tried to calm down and said, "otherwise, the baby will be harmed."


    Seeing that, his face suddenly turned cold, or it could be said to be a little bit resentful. Seeing this, Melinda worried about him, and she held his hand to calm him down.


    "I''m fine. Don''t be like this." Said Melinda softly. Her words were like a spring breeze pouring on the angry heart of Jonas.


    The previous lessons all made clear that a moment of anger would make a mistake, and he slowly calmed himself down. He was so apologetic that in the end, what he said was a serious sentence, "I will protect you and the baby."


    At the same time, Jerry was also very anxious. Being scolded by Yolande like that, his hatred deepened, but his marriage with winner had not been promoted for a long time. He was worried that he would gradually lose the advantage.


    Sitting on the bed, Jerry was immersed in his thoughts. Finally, he thought the most important thing for the time being was to marry winner as soon as possible. Only in this way could he be qualified to defeat Jonas!


    Fortunately, Stacy still loved him now.

 Chapter 311 The Plan

    Because of this, Jerry didn''t sleep well last night. The next day, he appeared in front of everyone with a pair of black eyes.


    Melinda was not friendly to Jerry at all. Even when he appeared at the table, Melinda told Jerry that he wanted to eat breakfast outside.


    Alston''s face turned pale in an instant. Melinda had always been generous and gentle. She seldom humiliated him like this.


    On the contrary, it was Queena, who was happy to see Melinda in such a state.


    "You don''t want to eat, do you? I''ll ask the servants to prepare it again." Luckily, the Gavin appeared in time and rescued them, putting the blame on the servants.


    "No, it''s because of the baby. It''s the baby in my belly that made me want to eat the food outside." Said Melinda in a good attitude to Gavin, holding Jonas''s hand.


    When it came to the child, Melinda took a look at Jerry on purpose, and used the child as an excuse. Naturally, Alston said nothing.


    Melinda made up an excuse casually, but Jonas took it seriously. He had been wandering around outside with her for a long time in order to find food that could satisfy her appetite.


    "You don''t want anything to eat here?" Seeing that she had no appetite all the time, Jonas could not help but frown. He thought that it was just her disgust for the act of making him lose face, but it turned out to be true.


    She didn''t know what she wanted to eat. She just had no appetite.


    But strangely enough, there was almost no pregnancy reaction after such a long time.


    "How about you cook for me?" She thought it was a good idea. Touching her belly gently, she looked at Jonas with innocent eyes as if she was telling him that what the baby wanted.


    Jonas loved her very much, so he immediately went to the supermarket with her to buy some food materials. Then they went to the apartment where the two of them lived before. Although they didn''t live there anymore, they still asked someone to clean it up regularly.


    At last, both of them found the scene funny. The breakfast prepared by Jonas had been eaten up by Melinda, showing that she had a good appetite.


    Since he had brought Melinda out, he directly took her to the company. He didn''t want her to be scared of Jerry.


    At the same time, Queena began to think about how to break up Jerry and Stacy.


    In the end, she decided to start with Stacy. She was too young and didn''t know how to know people, so she found someone to help her to know how bad Jerry was.


    And she knew who can do that was Yulia.


    During this period of time, Yulia had received a lot of benefits and had always been respectful to Queena. So when Queena said that she had something to talk with her, Yulia almost put down what she had done and went to see Queena.


    Queena talked with Yulia in the painting room, which was Queena''s private space and no one was able to come in without her


    seek whether they were unique in dress. It would be an embarrassment if two of them dress in the similar style.


    Therefore, sometimes, some people tended to be self-centered, and nobody knew what the result would be.


    "Mrs. Gu, long time no see, Miss Gu." When the hostess of the Party saw Queena, there was a smile in her eyes, and even her attitude towards Yulia became much better.


    "Long time no see, Mrs. Xu." Queena greeted her. Holding a party was indeed a hard work, so she didn''t like it at all, unless it was necessary to hold it.


    It was obvious that Mrs. Xu was a sweet talker and she put in some good words for them. They were so amused that they couldn''t help but laugh. After that, Mrs. Xu moved to another guest in the hotel.


    "Let''s sit there." Queena pointed at a position not far away and said to her. She withdrew her gaze and obediently left with Queena.


    While they were talking, Yulia envied Miss Xu so much because she heard that Mrs. Xu specially prepared this banquet for her daughter. How lucky she was.


    Every girl hoped that they could have such an exclusive party.


    They arrived not early, but not late. Looking around the banquet hall, they didn''t see Stacy. Queena confirmed that she hadn''t arrived.


    The two had been waiting for a long time, but they didn''t expect to see Jerry who they saw in the Gu''s mansion not long ago, but he came here with Stacy now. They stood together and looked perfectly matched.


    With a decent smile on his face, Jerry frequently lowered his head and talked to Stacy like a spring breeze. It was obvious that Stacy was wearing a happy smile.


    Yulia had been with a jerk before, and she felt those jerks had the same characteristic. There was a saying that jerks were good at making people happy.


    It was obvious that Jerry had also seen them. He took Stacy to come over and greet them with a friendly look.


    "Hi, auntie, Yulia."

 Chapter 312 The Plan Fell Through

    Queena rarely had a good face towards Jerry, although this face was very similar to his son''s.


    But his personality was always the opposite.


    "Stacy, this is Dad''s wife. And this is my sister." He not only greeted Queena in person, but also took Stacy with him. The more affectionate they were in front of Queena, the more displeased she was.


    "Hi, Auntie Yao." Stacy greeted politely and then looked at Yulia. she still showed basic respect, "Yulia."


    Yulia was flattered by Stacy''s warm words. Yulia had assumed that a person like her would be arrogant and narrow-minded, but now Stacy was so nice to her.


    The better Stacy behaved, the more Jerry felt honored.


    He behaved so natural and elegant, and at this moment, Queena appeared to be petty.


    Looking at Stacy, Queena wanted to speak but stopped on a second thought. He wanted to make this girl''s eyes bright and not to be seduced by the bad man in front of her.


    But at this time, it could be seen that they were in love. Such a person was the most irrational. It was just a waste of words to say to her.


    "Miss Wang." Queena greeted her. Queena didn''t deliberately get close to her because of her identity.


    If she did, she would tell everyone that Soaring Group was not a patch on the Wang clan.


    Recently, many people were sick of the recent actions of Alston. They thought that Soaring Group was dying and he had to depend on the Wang clan.


    But Alston didn''t care about it.


    Everyone was embarrassed in front of each other. In the end, they didn''t waste time in that fake communication. Queena left with Yulia.


    Because of the appearance of Jerry, their original plan had been destroyed.


    Queena faced Yulia, but it was obvious that she was not so enthusiastic.


    In the past, she might meet some people with Yulia, but now she was not in the mood. Queena found a quiet place and sat down.


    She didn''t say anything. Yulia of course, followed her.


    "Auntie Yao, do you need that I to bring something for you?" They can take everything they want on the table. In order to wear a nice dress, Yulia didn''t eat anything today.


    But now she was a little hungry. Queena had no appetite because of Jerry''s matter.


    In other words, her mood was totally ruined.


    "You can find something to eat by yourself. You don''t have to follow me. If you have the chance, just do it as I told you. Got it?" Queena said in earnest. She wouldn''t give up so easily as long as there was a slightest chance.


    After she nodded, she left.


    The party was wonderful. She had seen a lot of flowers when she came in just now, and it was a pity for her to be with Queena.


    After all, she was able to meet a good man.


    But it would put her into a passive position.


    Looking at Queena''s receding figure, Yulia was like a b


    chef made people feel very happy.


    While looking after Stacy, Jerry didn''t forget to see the sound of Queena. He knew that Queena had begun to break up their relationship.


    He must marry Stacy as soon as possible.


    The party finally disappointed Queena. In the end, Stacy and Jerry, who attracted many people''s attention. they were knew that he was the son of Gu family.


    Their eyes changed when they saw Queena. It was said he was a son of Gu family, but obviously he was a bastard.


    When they came back, Queena had been wearing a cold face toward Yulia, who realized that she had forgotten what she had done today, and she was secretly regretting, afraid that she would not be allowed to attend those parties again.


    She had tried hard to build a good image as a Miss Gu in this family, but now it might be lost forever.


    At the thought of this, Yulia got into a panic.


    "Auntie Yao, I''m sorry for what happened today..." Lowering her head, she apologized sincerely, her hands clenching the bag.


    Queena looked at Yulia in front of her and just felt that he was blind. A leopard cannot change its spots, which is said to be a person like Yulia.


    In order to hook up with men, she really didn''t care about the time, place and occasion.


    "What? You hook up with a young master? Do you want your brother to prepare dowry for you?" Queena gave vent to her anger. She was angry that he dared to mention this thing.


    "Auntie Yao, I was just..." Yulia tried hard to find an excuse, but Queena didn''t want to hear and turned her head directly.


    Standing aside, Yulia was so upset and upset that she almost lost her mind.


    At the same time, Jerry felt that the atmosphere between him and Stacy was just right, and the time was also suitable. He wanted to propose to Stacy, and after that, it would be useless for Jonas and Queena to ruin it.

 Chapter 313 Be Grounded At Home

    With this idea in mind, Jerry began to prepare, but he did it secretly because he was afraid of being discovered by Queena or Jonas.


    These days he was as carefree as before in the Gu''s mansion. But his time staying outside increased significantly.


    Stacy''s birthday was five days after the party. These five days were enough for him to make a lot of preparations. Jerry had specially booked a couple''s theme room in the hotel.


    He was planning to decorate the scene of proposal here. Stacy was a woman who paid attention to the taste of life, and Jerry knew it very well, so this proposal must have some new ideas.


    But according to Stacy''s love for Jerry now, as long as he proposed, she would probably agree.


    Jerry had booked the room for a week to decorate it, with roses and balloons in it, as well as many other things that young girls liked, and there was also a small movie, which was a group photo since the two met.


    To make her more touched, Jerry also added lots of subtitles and honeyed words.


    Stacy could feel how Jerry felt and at the same time, she was expecting what kind of surprise Jerry would give her.


    On the day before her birthday, they met in the apartment. Stacy was lying on Jerry, with her hands and Jerry''s putting on her belly.


    The baby was too small to be noticed at present, but it was the crystallization of their love.


    "Tomorrow is your birthday, dear. What do you want?" Jerry took their hands and put them to his lips to kiss gently. Then he asked dotingly.


    His eyes were full of infinite tenderness, which caused Stacy to be fascinated. Then she said with some flirtatious tone, "The gift you prepared for me shouldn''t be a surprise. Why ask me?"


    "Okay, I''ll give you a surprise."


    As Jerry spoke, Stacy smiled with satisfaction. She believed what Jerry said and it must be a surprise.


    On that day, Jerry accompanied Stacy and told her that he had booked a table to take her to the hotel the next day.


    Stacy returned home with expectations and saw her father sitting in the living room with a sullen face.


    "Dad, why are you sitting here?" Stacy asked curiously. Generally at this time, her father was working in the study.


    Today, he was sitting here. It looked like he was waiting for her. Stacy thought that she must have thought too much.


    "Why do you come back so late?" asked David discontentedly as he noticed the love bite on Stacy''s neck.


    Anger was brewing in his eyes, and Stacy seemed to have realized something. She covered it in a hurry and said, "I took a walk outside after finishing my meal. I''ll go back to my room to wash up."


    Stacy quickly returned to her bedroom, and David''s mood was even more complicated.


    Thinking of the phone call he just received, he made up his mind.


    The next day, Stacy woke up very early and started to dress herself up. Her wide bed was now covered with clothes, so was the carpet, a


    king, but it was the first time she had cooked such a thing.


    Since she was pregnant, all her skills had declined.


    "Throw it away, or else you''ll have a stomachache," Melinda said in a depressed tone as she stopped Jonas. Jonas found that she was upset. "Baby, it''s all your fault. You''ve stolen all of Mommy''s skills, didn''t you?" said Jonas, trying to comfort her.


    Of course, Jonas was the one who could see most clearly about the change of Melinda.


    In the end, the kitchen was also cleaned by Jonas. The servants who had been waiting outside felt a little stiff on their faces when they saw this scene. They didn''t know what kind of expression they should put on.


    The eldest son of a rich family could do such cleaning work. It was really surprising.


    "Your phone rings." Melinda was eating fruits leisurely. Their phone rings were the same. She thought it was her phone a moment ago.


    "Answer it for me." In the meantime, Jonas was washing his hands and couldn''t hold his cellphone. Putting down the fruit, Melinda took it out of his trouser pocket and then put it on his ear.


    Then Melinda noticed that there was a change in Jonas''s face. Looking at his stiff look, Melinda felt that the phone had been hung up!


    "What''s wrong?" she asked confusedly. She put the phone back to his pocket and saw that Jonas had returned to normal.


    "Someone called and said that Jerry was going to propose to Stacy by chance," said Jonas. Then he quickly cleaned up the kitchen and took Melinda back to his bedroom.


    As soon as Jerry proposed to Stacy, he would tell David right away and ask him to stop them!


    As soon as they got back to the bedroom, Jonas made a call to tell the news to David, hoping that he would get ready. David was worried that it might be a fake news, but Jonas dispelled his doubt with a few words.


    "Not many people know my phone number, and it''s true that Jerry has been acting strange recently."

 Chapter 314 Wanton

    The last thing that David did interrupted Jerry''s plan. Jerry had been waiting at the hotel for a whole day, and finally David came.


    And there was a disdainful sneer in David''s voice.


    He did it secretly. If it was found out by someone, it could only be Jonas. Jerry would secretly write down Jonas''s trouble in his mind.


    He must teach Jonas a lesson and let him know he was not a man to be trifled with.


    After thinking for a while, Jerry found that it was not appropriate to do something with his own situation, so he found Emily who hadn''t appeared for a long time.


    Emily had been hiding herself these days, so he couldn''t see her. Fans on Weibo who usually commented her in the beginning now were completely silent.


    It could be said that she had been extremely popular for the time being. At this moment, she had been gradually forgotten by people. When people mentioned her again, all they remembered were only those dirty news.


    "What brings you here today?"


    When Emily saw the caller ID on the screen was Jerry, she was a little shocked. Since the last contact, the two of them seemed to have no cooperation.


    She only came to meet Melinda for once but ended up with defeat. In the end, she was warned by Queena.


    What scared Emily most was what Jonas did. He really wanted her to die. She still remembered the feeling of being drowned.


    She was one step away from death.


    "Do you remember our cooperation?" Jerry said insidiously. Thinking of what happened to Emily last time, he guessed that it was probably because of what happened last time, so she did not act until now.


    What a coward woman.


    "What''s your plan?"


    Hearing this, Emily''s eyes brightened and became excited. Although she was afraid of Jonas, the hatred in her heart was deeper.


    It was said that people who had experienced death would not be afraid of death. At this time, Emily probably was in this status. After a while, she was less and less afraid of death.


    No one knew what would happen the next second. All she wanted to do was to do something crazy.


    "No." Jerry just wanted to deal with Jonas, but he didn''t do the specific plan. He believed that Emily was good at it.


    Emily now just needed a support, and he would be satisfied as long as he gave her a promise.


    But now, things had really changed between them. He used to count on Emily as his backer, and he asked her to get the money. But now, things were different.


    This feeling was inexplicably pleasant to Jerry.


    "Then why did you call me?" Emily was displeased when she heard this. She had thought that there was a good plan, but it turned out that there was nothing.


    She really couldn''t wait to see Melinda suffer. What she had gone through must be a thousand times or even a hundred times harder for Melinda to suffer.


    ''Jonas, you risked your life protecting her, but I want to destroy her.''


    The madness in Emily''s eyes destroyed the world. If someone passed by at this moment, he would definitely think that


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ot the kind of person who liked to join in the mess, so she did not care about it.


    "It seems that she had a miscarriage. She is crying so sadly."


    All of a sudden, a person passed by the side of Melinda covered his mouth and whispered. The people around him nodded busily.


    Hearing the two sensitive words "pregnant woman" and "miscarriage", Melinda was dazzled again. The two of them would not be so cruel and merciless to threaten her in such a way of hurting others.


    However, Melinda underestimated the ruthlessness of Jerry and Emily. This time, the pregnant woman was arranged by Emily. She was a young girl who was playing around the world. She was accidentally pregnant but had no money for an abortion. Not knowing who was the baby''s father, she was taken advantage of by Emily.


    Since she was rich now, she could do whatever she wanted.


    In the evening, when Melinda came back home, she was in a trance.


    Seeing this, Nelson could not help but feel a little worried. He looked at Jonas, as if asking him what was going on. Poor Jonas, though accompanied her every day, had no idea what happened to her.


    Queena looked at Melinda inquisitively, seeming to want to see something from her face.


    It was Alston who was out of character. Seeing that Melinda was absent-minded, he asked directly, "Melinda, is there something wrong with you recently?"


    She seemed to be absent-minded and expressionless, and the people who didn''t know the truth might think the daughter-in-law of the Gu family was a fool.


    Suddenly, hearing such a caring question of Alston, Melinda finally had some consciousness and began to think about how to answer it.


    But her eyes fell subconsciously on Jerry.


    The look in her eyes was somewhat meaningful, but Jerry stayed calm and acted as if he knew nothing about it.


    "Nothing." In order not to let others worry about her, Melinda finally licked her lips and said softly. As Grandpa said, since she had returned, she must make herself stronger.

 Chapter 315 May Be Depressed

    At the moment when Melinda''s eyes fell on Jerry, Jonas smelt something wrong. With an excuse, he wiped the corner of her mouth, and whispered in her ear, "What''s wrong?"


    What Melinda was doing now really scared Jonas.


    It was not a good time to talk about this now. Melinda just smiled at Jonas, indicating that they could talk about it later.


    The dinner was a little boring. Looking at Melinda, Queena was worried. When they finished eating, Queena said directly to Melinda, "Mellie, go out for a walk with me later."


    The moment Melinda heard of going out for a walk, she thought of the horrible experience of this period, and she began to fear. She resisted these things from the bottom of her heart.


    Jonas noticed that there was something wrong with Melinda, and said to Queena, "You have to prepare for going out. My wife is so beautiful, and she has to dress up a little ugly, so she can''t be watched by others."


    As soon as he finished saying that, he pulled Melinda towards the bedroom of the two people, where she told everything that had happened these days in detail to Jonas.


    Feeling angry and pitiful, Jonas held Melinda in his arms and sighed helplessly.


    "You should have told me these things earlier."


    Jonas didn''t expect that Emily would have the nerve to provoke Melinda after she almost died. Thinking of that Melinda was angry with him because of Emily last time, Jonas felt that it was not worth it.


    "I didn''t think too much at that time. However, such thing would happen wherever I went these days. Jon, are those people suffering because of me?"


    Melinda felt sad for those people. Since she was kind and self-condemned, Jonas felt sorry for her.


    "It''s not your fault. These are just accidents. Our baby will be fine. Don''t worry," comforted Jonas. In fact, he was also scared.


    If these methods were used on Melinda and the baby, Jonas thought he would really go crazy.


    "How about Mommy?" Melinda asked anxiously. Queena had done enough. There was really no need to bother her.


    "Do you dare not go out?"


    At this moment, Jonas finally understood why Melinda didn''t dare to go out and why she was so afraid. When he said this, it made him feel a little sorry.


    "Yes."


    In front of Jonas, Melinda didn''t need to pretend, and she frankly acknowledged her fear.


    "Don''t be afraid, and don''t be afraid of Emily, I will help you solve all these," said Jonas, telling Melinda to wait for him in the room, and he was going to see Queena alone.


    Seeing his intention, Melinda grabbed the corner of his clothes in a hurry, and frowned, making Jonas want to put the best things in the world in front of her.


    "Are you going to see Mommy now?"


    Melinda asked. She was wearing a creamy white dress, which made her skin look fairer and her hair look pitch black.


    Her eyes looked so innocent that no one could hel


    angry when she saw Jonas spoke in such a careless tone. "But what about Melinda? How do you explain that?"


    "It is early. It''s easy to find that she is not depressed," said Jonas. It was actually easy to explain the situation to her, but he couldn''t.


    "Whether she is suffering from depression or not, we will give her a check-up," Queena said alone, thinking it was necessary to have a check-up on Melinda.


    Every pregnant woman had to be checked up once they felt uncomfortable.


    Meanwhile, Jonas was scared by his mother''s seriousness. He had come to ask her to forget it, but why it seemed to be getting more and more serious.


    "Mommy, don''t make it worse. What if Linda get depression because of you?"


    Jonas frowned and said helplessly. Linda had been frightened a lot in the past two days. It was harmful to her spirit.


    Queena thought it was reasonable, but still felt there was something wrong. Then she stubbornly said, "This is for her good, and Linda will accept it."


    Jonas couldn''t persuade Queena, and he was almost persuaded by her. In the end, he returned to the bedroom and wanted to say it to Melinda, so that she was at least prepared.


    However, when he returned to the bedroom, he found that Melinda had already fallen asleep with his pillow in her arms. The dark circles under her eyebrows made him feel that she hadn''t had a good sleep at all.


    All his thousands of words turned into a touch of pity in his heart. Jonas felt a little guilty and powerless, so he stood at the bedside and looked at Melinda blankly for a long time. Finally, he replaced the position of a pillow, and fell asleep with his beloved wife in his arms.


    The next morning, when everyone was having breakfast, Queena proposed directly to take Melinda to the hospital, and her reaction was almost the same as she guessed.


    Although she was a little scared, she agreed for the sake of the child.

 Chapter 316 Mental Problem

    During the breakfast, the atmosphere became a little dull and Melinda had a bad appetite. Seeing this, Jonas felt worried.


    He really wanted to take her to the hospital, but he had to be there for something very important to deal with in the company today.


    "Have you contacted the hospital?" Alston put down the chopsticks in his hand and asked Queena. His eyebrows wrinkled tightly, as if they had never stretched out.


    He always cared about too much, letting himself live in a state of tension at every moment. So he stood together with Queena, was a couple but were brother and sister. He looked a little old, but it was fortunate that he had a good appearance.


    Queena enjoyed her breakfast in a leisurely manner. After a long time when Alston was about to explode, she replied slowly: "I made a temporary decision last night. I haven''t made an appointment yet."


    There was a hospital in the Soaring Group. Queena thought they would be there soon.


    But he didn''t think so. When the Gu family went to have a check, they needed the best doctor to wait there. At most, there were only some doctors on duty.


    It was not the case for those experts.


    "Gavin, make a arrange." He ordered the Butler, leaving no time for him to react.


    Sitting quietly next to Jonas, Melinda ate what he was trying to get into her bowl.


    "I''ll come to you when I''m done with my work in the company, okay?" Jonas lowered his head and whispered to her. His voice was very magnetic and gentle, like the black record of the past, every word felt like a story.


    "Yes."


    She was a sensible woman. Only when Jonas was there could she feel safe. If he could accompany her to face these things, it would be the best.


    She was very clear that she was not pregnant with depression, but now her condition was really like depression.


    She was confused. After the breakfast, Gavin arranged a car for them, and a servant followed them.


    Queena and Melinda sat in the back seat of the car. After they entered the car, Mo Lian began to be in a daze again. As the car went away from the Gu''s mansion, she even began to get nervous, She was really worried. The car stopped suddenly and said what had happened there. It was a pity that the victims were children.


    "Honey, take it easy. We just need to have a check-up." She comforted her with soothing words, but Queena felt more certain that she was ill.


    "Having a baby is a tough task for all women. As long as you get through it, you''ll be fine."


    She said to Melinda that she had experienced the same thing. She was also nervous when she was pregnant with Jonas. At that time, as if to frighten herself, she watched numerous news about the pregnant woman''s accidents and the process of giving birth to the baby.


    The thought that it took a long time for her to give birth to the baby through her uterine cervix to be


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ctor''s office.


    Though dressed in pinkish purple clothes, Melinda didn''t look much better, the specialist was relieved to find that she was gentle and polite.


    "I might need to have a private talk with Mrs. Gu to learn about her condition. Later, I need your cooperation to confirm my thoughts."


    The expert said. And Queena cooperated him very well. The director happened to invite Queena to come to his office to have a cup of tea and chat with him.


    With the expert''s inquiry, she was a little panic at the beginning and every word she said was a little hesitant.


    However, when the experts asked her about pregnancy, she was very normal and did not seem to be prenatal depression at all.


    The expert was confused at first, and then speculated that he might get in the wrong direction.


    When Queena came back, Melinda sat by her side tiredly, with a faint smile on her face. The expert was very kind to her, He just asked a few simple questions about her.


    "Mrs. Gu, I suppose that Mrs. Gu don''t have prenatal depression." The expert made the final diagnosis and told Queena his analysis. Queena heard it in a vague way, but she still got the key point.


    "If she didn''t have prenatal depression, what caused it? Was she frightened or something else? "


    "I don''t think so. Mrs. Gu, you are so thoughtful. I suggest that you should consult a psychologist." The expert said, these were beyond his ability.


    Although it was related to mentality, he wasn''t professional in that.


    "Okay, I''ll take her there." Queena said seriously. She felt that Melinda was in a more serious situation than she had expected, and realized that she was in the wrong direction. Those comfort might not work, and might aggravate the sadness in her heart.


    Queena blamed herself but she could do nothing as things had happened.


    Queena went to the counselor recommended by Dr. He without saying anything.

 Chapter 317 Encouraging Melinda

    The light of the room upset Melinda. She also felt uncomfortable.


    The psychotherapist was a woman, whose facial features were mixed, and her eyes were bright as if they could penetrate her heart.


    This feeling of being seen through at any time made her have no secrets to hide.


    She was even more resistant, but she didn''t want to waste Queena''s time, so she had to obey her arrangement.


    This was a small chat room, but it was bright and colorful.


    The two sat face to face. Melinda was somewhat reserved. The counsellor smiled to her usual and stretched out his hand to introduce himself, "nice to meet you. My name is Isla Mi."


    "Melinda Mo."


    "Mrs. Gu, don''t be so nervous. Just take it as a chat." The woman in front of her was not her friend. They had never met before. So Melinda can''t do that easily.


    But Isla had seemed to be warm and sweet, which made people want to get close to her.


    She felt that her mind was getting more and more confused, and then she seemed to fall into an unknown space, and the crystal lamp beside her emitted a soft glow.


    "How have you been lately?" Isla asked in a low voice, as if she was worried that she disturbed Melinda who was in the dream. This was not hypnosis, but it had the same effect as that. It could make people relax and speak out what they really thought.


    "No, not good." Melinda frowned subconsciously and then lost like a spoiled child. "She is always in my life, making me very uncomfortable."


    "Who is she?" Isla got the key point and continued to ask. Melinda''s expression turned a little ugly, as if she was struggling about something that made her extremely painful.


    "Take a deep breath and relax yourself. She''s not scared at all. There are many people around you to protect you." However, Isla frowned slightly at the sight of her reaction.


    "She has appeared in my life almost everywhere. I hate her for ruining my life again and again." Melinda said angrily, then she leaned against the sofa in a trance, and Isla was in a cold sweat.


    Seeing that Melinda was gradually recovering, Isla felt grateful that nothing bad had happened to her just now. Otherwise, she might lost her job by now.


    "Mrs. Gu, have some water."


    Isla''s assistant poured a glass of water for her. In fact, there were soothing drugs in the water. Isla, in fact, had a habit that she would give a glass of water to the patients after each communication to ease their emotions.


    "Thank you."


    Mo Lian took it and drank it slowly. She did feel a little thirsty, or even a little dazed, as if nothing had happened.


    "Mrs. Gu, do you have a lot of troubles lately? I have noticed that you are frowning all the time. Are you bothered by something? "


    It was as if nothing had happened just now, and Isla began to ask Melinda about what had happened recently.


    "It''s normal. Everyone has trouble."


    She was trying to protect


    fidence in her own men. She couldn''t help smiling when she talked about Jonas.


    Queena was delighted when she saw this. At the same time, she thought, things are really different when the people in love are together. I can''t help but feel sad for the result that Alston are of profit.


    With the accompany and encouragement of Queena, Melinda was much more relaxed. She tried her best to make herself happy and don''t think too much.


    What Emily had done was to torture her. She couldn''t let her be complacent. Moreover, as long as she paid attention to her own things and did not pay attention to her surroundings, it was no big deal.


    The two of them walked on the narrow path of the hospital, talking and laughing. Queena said that she wanted to take a walk with Melinda in the evening so that she could relax. This time, Melinda did not refuse, but directly agreed.


    Queena thought it was all because of Jerry. When the driver drove over, she gave a call to Alston.


    The phone rang for a long time before it was picked up, and there was some noise at the other end of the line. Queena frowned subconsciously.


    The voice on the other end of the phone gradually faded away, and it was from Alston. "What''s wrong? Aren''t you going to the hospital with Melinda?"


    After she was pregnant, he seemed to care about her. Now he also asked questions about her. Queena was angry about the results of today''s examination.


    "Alston, let me make it clear today. No matter what the cost is, you must drive Jerry out of our family. He is a disaster."


    Queena said excitedly. Hearing that Queena was protecting her, Melinda put her hand on his wrist to calm her down.


    "What the hell are you doing?" When Alston heard this, he frowned even more. It had been a long time since that thing happened. How could she bring it up now?


    "I''m not kidding you." Queena said slowly, and every word was almost squeezed out of her teeth.

 Chapter 318 The Same As Her Mother

    "Well, don''t mention it again."


    Alston''s voice changed at this moment, with a faint touch of anger, and then he hung up before Queena spoke.


    No matter how hostile Queena was, in his opinion, she was just making trouble out of nothing.


    The secretary by his side carefully spied on his face, and began to be trembling. Queena, who had been hung up, was also in a rage, but finally suppressed in front of Melinda.


    She promised to Melinda, "Don''t worry. I will drive all the people who are against you and Jonas out of the Gu family."


    Melinda just nodded, instead she felt sorry for Queena. She seemed powerful, but in fact, she was warm sometimes.


    However, her temperament also caused her experience, which was hard to get rid of. Queena finally had today, but she couldn''t get along well with her husband, which was inevitable a sad thing.


    When the two returned home, Jerry was still there. As long as he was in the crowd, he would always maintain a gentle expression and a proper manner, making people feel comfortable.


    However, this kind of comfort, for Melinda, was an embarrassed torture.


    With the help of a psychologist, Melinda gradually became less interested in those pessimistic things and didn''t want herself to think too much.


    In spare time, Melinda dared to go out alone even without the company of Queena. Sometimes she went for a walk, sometimes she went to a psychologist to relax herself.


    Melinda found that every time she talked with the psychologist, she would always be in an extreme relaxed state.


    "You look much better these days." Isla was very happy that Melinda had become better. At the begining, she had resisted, but now she actively cooperated, which was really shocking.


    Melinda felt a little embarrassed by her words. She thanked Isla and then left the consulting room. The consulting room was not in the hospital, but in a building. Thinking that it was not far from Jonas''s company, Melinda wanted to give him a surprise.


    A City was a commercial city, which not only showed by high buildings, but also showed by the tourism. Most of the time, the environment here was romantic.


    She would pass a park on the way to the Soaring Group. Although it was a working day, there were still many lovers in the park.


    Melinda even saw a somewhat familiar figure.


    The orange dress looked as bright as the smile on Yulia''s face. It was the first time that Melinda had seen Yulia smile like this since she knew her.


    She was holding a man''s arm. The man, who was about 1.8 meters tall, wore a white shirt and a black suit pants, looked like the leading man in a romantic novel with a smile on his face.


    He looked at Yulia with full of love in his eyes.


    Yulia felt that this man lit up her mood. She suddenly realized that it was all her life again with the man around her. It was him who made her life bright and colorful. It was also


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Yulia.


    In the end, she just felt confused and didn''t think too much.


    "I think the man might be the one we met at the party last time." Queena saw that Melinda didn''t look well and thought of her attitude just now, so she explained.


    Melinda knew what she meant and said no more.


    Melinda had soup before dinner, and ate the most of the time, just like entertaining guests. After eating, Alston thought that Melinda had a bad appetite, and even cared about her a little, which caused Jerry to frequently look at her.


    Jonas returned home after dinner. The whole family was sitting in the living room and watching news with Nelson as usual. As soon as Jonas came back, Melinda stood up and accompanied him to go upstairs.


    There was a slight smell of alcohol on him, which made Melinda feel uncomfortable. She covered her mouth and nose with her hands and Jonas finally realized that the smell of his own body had made her uncomfortable. He apologized, "I''m sorry, Linda. I promised you not to drink too much."


    Jonas massaged his forehead and didn''t know what to do. Some of his partners proposed a toast to him, so he had to bear the toast.


    Melinda understood that but she could not help but think of Yulia''s carefree look in her mind. She said with envy, "I think it''s great to be like Yulia and her boyfriend. Their love is not bothered by life trivia."


    The reason why Jonas worked so hard was to protect her.


    Hearing that, Jonas was stunned but said nothing. He just rubbed Melinda''s head to comfort her.


    Jonas couldn''t forget the obvious admiration and longing in Melinda''s eyes. Thinking of so many difficulties they had to go through when they were together, he even had to face a threat made by Jerry, and Emily was still lurking in the dark.


    From the day they were together, it seemed that there was no peace in the world. He felt a little guilty, but more he prepared to give Melinda a surprise.

 Chapter 319 Fun After Married

    He wanted her to know that she didn''t have to admire other people''s love, and that everything was the best arrangement.


    And he would try his best to give her the best.


    But since Jonas was so old, the understanding of romance was almost a waste of time to him.


    It was not easy for him to come up with some brilliant ideas. Therefore, what Jonas was thinking tonight was exactly what he could do to make Melinda happy now.


    It didn''t stop until the next morning.


    Jonas got up early as usual, and Melinda also woke up when he returned from the morning run. She always woke up in a daze in the morning, looking very cute. Noticing this, Jonas felt excited, but finally he restrained himself.


    "What are you going to do today?" Since Jonas couldn''t be at home, and he wanted to know what Melinda was doing every day, he asked this in the morning before going to work.


    "Well..." After keeping silent for a while, Melinda found that she seemed to have nothing to do. Since she was pregnant, she was more and more likely to be a pig.


    Jonas and Melinda looked at each other and laughed out, as they realized that she was telling the truth.


    As soon as Jonas arrived at the company, he asked Ted to go straight into his office. His face was very serious, making Ted think that something serious was going to happen, so he stopped what he was doing.


    "Ted, what can I do to make my marriage more fun?" When Jonas asked seriously, Ted almost slipped and fell down.


    Then he calmed himself down. He tried to find out Jonas''s expression, and guessed why he asked in this way. His pretentious attitude caused a sharp look from Jonas.


    "Boss, don''t look at me like this. I didn''t expect that the shrewd and competent CEO would be overwhelmed by his life,"


    Ted said innocently. Jonas was a little embarrassed, but he still stared at Ted carefully, hoping that he could be cautious.


    It was such a hard thing to make the marriage fun for Jonas. In his memory, he was a man who couldn''t tell love.


    "In fact, the pleasure of marriage is very simple, and any of your sweet words or any action will make people feel happy,"


    Ted said as if he had experienced it. His tone made Jonas want to beat him, but he had to admit that he was indeed not gifted in this respect.


    He even didn''t know what to do. He wanted to give Melinda the best, but he had little practical action.


    He could only tell himself what to do silently in his heart, but his words and actions were very weak.


    "Sweet words?" Perplexed, Jonas said. The most touching sweet words he had ever said in his life probably was to tell Melinda that he loved her. Apart from that, there seemed to be no other words that he could think of.


    Seeing boss''s expression, Ted guessed that he might be a man who was forthright in love, even at home. Perhaps boss couldn''t speak such shameless words in front of boss''s wife.


    "Let''s not talk about it


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e child. When Jonas picked out the gifts for Melinda, he almost couldn''t restrain his desire to move the whole shop to home.


    And he even began to think whether or not to invest in these industries. It seemed that as the child grew up, he would get what everything wanted. Their child must have the best, and the best thing was that they were made by their own families.


    Jonas returned home with all sorts of thoughts. It was in the afternoon. Melinda was still taking a nap. She curled up in the inner corner. Someone told Jonas that it was a very insecure position.


    Did Linda behave like this when he was away? Full of heartache, Jonas was almost drowned in it. Sitting there silently, he stared at Melinda in a trance.


    After a while, Jonas began to sort out the gifts he brought back and filled the whole bedroom. When Melinda woke up, she almost suspected that she was still in her dream.


    "You are awake." There came a deep magnetic voice of Jonas from the other side of the bed. When Melinda turned around, she saw Jonas and looked at the clock on the wall. She thought she had overslept.


    But it was half past two, when she normally got up during lunch break.


    "Why do you come back so early today?" Melinda looked at the gifts in front of her and looked at Jonas in disbelief.


    "These are for you and the baby. Are you happy?" said Jonas as he cuddled Melinda in his arms. He asked with a teasing smile, but he was trying to conceal his nervousness in this way. In fact, he was worried that he didn''t buy well.


    But Melinda''s expression was enough to prove everything. She was satisfied with what she saw and had.


    "Yes, so does our baby." She nodded her head firmly. A sense of happiness suddenly overwhelmed her. Even if she was married, her life would still be happy.


    On the contrary, Jonas knew how to get along better than before, which surprised her and made her feel that she didn''t need to envy Yulia anymore.

 Chapter 320 Happiness

    Melinda''s mood was getting better and better day by day. Jonas suddenly realized that married couples needed spice to get along with each other after marriage, which also added a lot of surprises to everyday life.


    Meanwhile, Melinda felt that her happiness rate was soaring these days.


    During this time, Jerry and Emily had been quiet a lot. At least, it was how it was in Melinda''s eyes. She went to the villa area next to the Gu''s mansion for a walk every day. Where there were so many people, it made people feel safe.


    "Sorry, I have something to deal with at home. Are you okay to go alone?" Queena called Melinda when she was about to go out, and said with some guilt.


    After the meal, she went to take a walk with Melinda every day, but she didn''t have time to accompany her now. She was more worried about her being alone.


    However, there were several people living in the villa area that knew the Gu family. Naturally, not many people dared to offend them.


    However, their worries couldn''t be alleviated by these external factors. Instead, Melinda was becoming more and more optimistic.


    "It''s okay, Mommy. I can do it alone," Melinda said with a smile. She was not in good health, but she felt much better after walking for a long time. At least, she didn''t feel so tired after walking for so long.


    Queena''s worry disappeared when she saw her like this, but she still worried about Melinda being alone, and finally arranged a servant to accompany her.


    Melinda didn''t have the heart to refuse her kindness.


    There was a central garden in the villa area. A lot of people were talking a walk there. They also had pets. These rich people all liked to keep cats and dogs. Cats and dogs made a great noise once they met each other.


    Melinda liked the lively atmosphere, but she didn''t join them. She found a quiet place to sit down and have a rest in the park. The servant wanted to help her massaging her legs, but she was stopped by Melinda.


    "Have a seat. You''ve been gone for such a long time," Melinda said to her in a soft voice. She came from the Gu''s mansion and spent half an hour strolling slowly.


    Her smile always gave people a kind feeling. The servant had been working in the Gu''s mansion for many years, and she had also bullied Melinda before. At this time, she was almost surrounded by guilt.


    "Thank you, my lady. I''m not tired." The servant stood quietly by Melinda''s side, with a respect expression on her face.


    In her own way, Melinda gained respect from Gu family step by step.


    The park was crowded with people. Melinda looked around with curiosity, as if she was a child who came to see the world''s prosperity with her child.


    Many people were raising little pets, and their cute appearance attracted many people''s attention. Melinda had an urge to keep it, but she finally held it down. She felt that it was unwise to keep a pet now, not to mention raising pets. She had to give birth to the baby in her womb safely and cultivate him well first.


    "Wait for me here. I''ll wal


    they would probably buy new ones.


    It would be ten months that she was pregnant, and her maternity clothes were too much.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can put on several sets a day as long as you are happy." With an expression of indifference on his face, Jonas added, "But you must wear what I bought for you."


    He didn''t want his carefully selected clothes to be put in the bottom. Although the clothes his mother bought for her were also carefully chosen, they were mostly chosen by others, so they could not compare with the ones he chose.


    "Okay."


    Melinda didn''t expect that Jonas could be so childish, but she was still happy.


    "What about this one? It represents my love. Dear, can you let me have a look now?" said Jonas as he put his arm around Melinda''s waist. When he saw this dress, he had been imagining what she would look like in it.


    All of a sudden, Jonas felt that women was the most beautiful, not only in their wedding dresses, but also in the simplest maternity clothes. The gentleness exuded from them, as if they could drown people.


    Feeling a little shy, Melinda nodded and then glared at Jonas. She was anxious and wondered why Jonas still stayed here with her when she was about to change her clothes, but Jonas thought there was no need to dodge when he saw his wife changing her clothes.


    After a long time of stalemate, Melinda licked her lips and then said, "You go out first."


    What Jonas wanted to say was all swallowed in his stomach when he saw a little aggrieved expression on Melinda''s face. In the end, he left the bedroom silently.


    Melinda breathed a sigh of relief. Although they had been married for many years, she still felt embarrassed.


    The clothes fit well with her body. As it was for a pregnant woman, the waist was designed loose, making Melinda petite and lovely.


    Looking at the clothes on her, Melinda couldn''t help smiling when thinking of what Jonas looked like when standing in the shop.


    He had changed a lot, and he was more like a father now.

 Chapter 321 Breaking Up

    When seeing Melinda wearing the clothes he had chosen, Jonas was extremely proud and satisfied. He even wanted to pick clothes for her himself from now on.


    The dress was designed in loose style, so it was hard to tell that Melinda was pregnant. With a soft hand covering her belly, she trembled violently.


    It was said that pregnant people are more sensitive. Now, Melinda completely believed it. Her face suddenly turned red, and she was as shy as a strawberry juice.


    Looking at the scene, Jonas felt a thrill of excitement. But when he thought of the baby under his palm, he held it back with all his strength.


    "Linda, I''m going to take a bath." Jonas''s voice was so hoarse that it made Melinda''s face even redder. Her neck was burning. She walked aside quickly, lowered her head and nodded.


    She just felt that the temperature around her began to rise, but after Jonas left, she felt that the air was much cooler. She just felt that there was an impulse in Jonas''s body after that moment.


    Jonas washed for a long time. When Jonas walked out of the bathroom, he saw that Melinda had fallen asleep on the bed. Her face was still flushing. It seemed that she was drunk, which made her much lovelier.


    In the face of Melinda, all Jonas wanted to do was to stay with her anytime and anywhere.


    Melinda was getting better, and at the same time, Jerry felt the crisis. Since the proposal incident last time, he hadn''t seen Stacy for a long time. Every time the call was interrupted by David, which made Jerry angry from embarrassment.


    Alston often asked him about the things between him and Stacy, which made Jerry panic. He was afraid that the change between him and Stacy would be found by Alston.


    With a cigarette in his right hand and the phone in his left hand, Jerry clenched the cigarette and slowly dialed the number.


    The ashtray was full of cigarette ashes and butts at this time. Because of this, Jerry''s voice was very hoarse, as if he had a heavy cold.


    He tried to make Stacy feel sorry for him in this way, and then she would naturally find a way to get them out of the current predicament.


    "Stacy, I miss you so much!" There seemed to be a cry in Jerry''s voice, and the sincerity was touching.


    Stacy had been trapped at home by David during this period of time. He had given her the mobile phone, but he would never let her see Jerry anyway.


    As soon as Stacy heard Jerry''s voice, she couldn''t help bursting into tears.


    "Jerry, I..." Stacy didn''t know what to do. During this period, she had been making various excuses to prevent Jerry from knowing his father''s objection to their relationship.


    Little did she know that Jerry had known all the reasons, but he was so happy to play dumb.


    "Stacy, let''s meet tomorrow, okay? Even if you don''t like me anymore and don''t want to marry me, you should give me a closure," Jerry said. The injury in Jerry''s tone


    he suddenly came up with a good idea. Perhaps, she could take this opportunity to go out to see Jerry!


    "I... I don''t know," Stacy said sadly. Although David could not bear to see that, he still decided to end this relationship as soon as possible. "You go to see Jerry today and break up with him. There are many men who are better than him. Don''t be silly anymore."


    Stacy''s eyes brightened and the pain on her face did not decrease. After a long time, she nodded hard as if she had made a great decision. Then she said, "Okay, I promise you."


    "Good girl."


    David patted Stacy on the head with delight. Then he winked at his assistant, as if telling him that he didn''t need to restrict Stacy''s actions now.


    Stacy did not leave in a hurry, but went back to the bedroom. She quickly hid a lot of precious things in her bag and threw some unnecessary things on the ground. The sound from the room, however, was taken as the pain for her to break up by David.


    When everything was ready, Stacy appeared in front of David with a calm face. Just now in the room, she had told all the situations to Jerry. Jerry kept on feeling sorry for her, wanting to see her as soon as possible and blame himself.


    "Father, I am going to see him," Stacy said indifferently as if she no longer had any feelings for Jerry. She just pretended to be ruthless in front of David.


    As expected, David was very satisfied. He nodded and said, "Remember to go home early."


    Stacy said nothing more and left home directly. David called Jonas to inform him of the news.


    "Actually, I should thank you. Without you, I wouldn''t have known what kind of person Jerry is. If I really let Stacy marry him, I don''t know how much hardship she would have suffered," David said as he was glad that he made it.


    And Jonas also felt lucky that David was willing to believe him at that time. Otherwise, no matter what he said and did, it would be in vain.

 Chapter 322 Back To The Gus mansion

    After Stacy went out, she headed directly to the place where she had made an appointment with Jerry. She was almost crazy after being locked up at home for a long time.


    During the meal, she didn''t pay much attention to what David had said. All she wanted to do was to take advantage of this chance to get herself out of the home.


    The place she and Jerry made an appointment that was actually their home, but David arranged a driver to her, in order not to be discovered, Stacy specially let the driver get out of the car in a nearby park.


    Jerry''s men waited nearby to stop the driver.


    The plan was perfect, and David believed that Stacy had understood what he said, so he didn''t send anyone to follow them, which gave the two men a chance to meet.


    "Are you all right?" As soon as Jerry saw Stacy, he asked her with the greatest concern. He seemed to be so depressed that his eyebrows were uncomfortably knitted. Stubble even grew on his chin.


    This made Stacy more sure that she was not the only one who had suffered a lot during this time, and she knew Jerry absolutely loved her.


    "I''m fine. Take me our home. I don''t want to go home now." Stacy said with excitement as she held Jerry''s hand. If she returned home, she would still be grounded by her father. This was not what she wanted at all. At this moment, what she wanted most was to stay with Jerry all the time.


    "Okay, let''s go home." Jerry held Stacy''s hand and said in a serious and affectionate tone. Not far away, the driver felt that they didn''t look like they were breaking up. He felt strange and was about to go forward, but a group of people suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    These people, one by one, were fierce and vicious. They circled him without saying anything. He could only watch Stacy and Jerry leave.


    Today was just weekend, so after receiving a phone call from David, Jonas told the news directly to Melinda. Queena was also there at that time, and when they heard that Jerry was going to break up with Stacy, they all were very happy.


    Especially Queena.


    "Now, jerry can''t be too arrogant, and everything will return to what it was like before. I will personally cook a dinner to celebrate tonight."


    Queena said happily. It was fortunate that Alston was not there at this time, or they would have a quarrel again.


    However, after they broke up, Jerry was no longer useful. Queena didn''t believe that the Alston would protect Jerry like he did in the past.


    "Okay, I''ll help Mommy." Melinda was also very happy, but she was relatively reserved, with a child like brilliance on her gentle smile.


    Seeing this, Jonas was happy.


    "Just wait patiently. Don''t make trouble with me." Said.Jonas in a delighted tone. He repressed the restless Melinda, who pouted in discontent and looked at Queena expectantly.


    She didn''t do anything these days. She really felt that she was about to become a useless p


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ide?" On the other hand, Melinda was a little surprised. She thought that the reason why Jerry behaved like this was because he was afraid of their interruption.


    Jonas grabbed her fingers and walked to the side of the two. Jerry and Stacy were standing in front of Nelson, but their phones were in the sofa.


    At this moment, a text message came in, and the screen lit up. It was the message of Jerry''s successful booked a hotel. It was the first time that Melinda was so grateful for her good eyesight and good memory.


    She quickly checked the news and then knew which hotel Jerry had checked in.


    Jerry quickly picked up the phone and said, "the room was booked. Grandpa, I''ll take Stacy out now."


    Stacy left with Jerry, and no one in the Gu''s mansion stopped them. Alston was happy to see them leaving, but Queena was worried about that. If anything happened between them again, it was hard to say.


    However, Melinda was pretty confused. She looked at Jonasand said: "isn''t Stacy pregnant?"


    Jonas was also surprised. He wondered if she was not.


    Melinda was a little embarrassed, feeling that she wanted to say something dirty.


    "I just saw them book that hotel." Suddenly, she whispered to him and asked Jonas to contact with David.


    When David got the call from him, he was very angry, because he had already got the news that two people had left without telling him from.the driver. He didn''t expect that Jerry would be so bold to bring them back home directly.


    And he even took her to a hotel!


    It was a piece of cake for David to find out that hotel''s specific location based on his power.


    Although David got the room cards and keys of the hotel, he became more and more furious. He kicked the door open with his foot, and both Stacy and Jerry were shocked.


    When Stacy saw her father, a flash of panic flashed through her eyes. She didn''t expect his father to come so soon. She trembled and said, "Dad¡­"

 Chapter 323 Cancer

    With a sullen face, David went straight into the room. With a vicious look, he looked at Jerry and then pulled Stacy away.


    Stacy didn''t dare to struggle at all. She turned around and looked at Jerry behind her. She wanted to find some comfort from him, but she found that Jerry''s face was gloomy and even frightening.


    "Don''t you feel ashamed enough?" Seeing that Stacy was still thinking about Jerry, David became extremely angry.


    He was reluctant to scold his daughter and used to protect her.


    He thought that a girl was a princess and she should be treated with good care. Now he thought about it. His education destroyed this child in this way, so that she could not tell who was good and who was bad, which made her more arrogant.


    A lot of unspeakable regret arose in David''s heart, but he felt that it was not too late to repair the situation.


    Stacy was taken away by David in this way. Beside him, there were many hotel staff. Jerry felt that he was like a monkey from the zoo, being watched.


    He was not as gentle as he used to be, but a moment later, he looked gloomy, and he felt embarrassed especially when he saw Jonas in the crowd.


    He had always been taking advantage of Stacy to threaten him, but now, it became a joke to him. If someone with discerning eyes knew that David didn''t like him at all, he would not help him at all even if he could marry Stacy in the end.


    Then Jerry passed the crowd and left the hotel.


    He would remember this battle!


    Jonas came here just to keep David''s company. He didn''t expect to see such a good play and was in a good mood. After these, Jerry couldn''t be stirred up.


    Even after leaving the hotel, Jerry still could not forget how shameful it was as if he was watched by others without any cover.


    If tonight there was really something happened between him and Stacy and these people broke in directly, then he would be on the headline of tomorrow''s newspapers.


    All these were brought by Jonas. With his hands clenched, Jerry made up his mind to teach him a good lesson, leaving him no time or mind to be so arrogant.


    The street was boisterous at night, but Jerry felt that he was out of place with the world. Whenever he walked on the street, he seemed to hear others laughing at him.


    His tightly clenched fists seemed to have never been loosened. Jerry returned to his and Stacy''s home, where he had hired hourly workers to clean on time, which made the place neat and tidy.


    He sat on the sofa, frowning and thinking. At last, he took out his cell phone and called Emily.


    He was not satisfied with Emily''s efficiency. He had given her such attractive conditions, but she had done nothing. She was simply a waste.


    But this waste was still of use. What Jerry was good at best was to make full use of things and use countless methods to achieve his goal.


    After calling Emily, Jerry directly gave the address of his apartment to Emily and made an appointment with her.


    When Emily arrived, a pile of cig


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    challenge.


    They didn''t say much. They sat face to face quietly. Feeling something was missing, Melinda went to the wine cabinet and found a lot of stored wine.


    Most of the wine here was brought by Stacy.


    "Cheers for our plan!" Emily took out two goblet and cleaned them.


    Jerry drank with her. Not long after, Emily''s sugar daddy called. Emily quickly returned. After saying goodbye to Jerry, Emily quickly returned to the house of her sugar daddy.


    However, she began to ponder over what she could do to get Melinda out of the Gu family. She clearly remembered that Melinda minded her existence.


    Emily racked her brain but couldn''t think of a proper way.


    The next day, Emily read some news and got some inspiration. After breakfast, she began to contact Melinda in an intimate way as if she had changed herself.


    "I know I''ve done many bad things before, but all of them are because I love a man called Jonas, the same as you do,"


    Emily said, her voice full of sorrow and sadness.


    "He is my husband now." It seemed that Melinda was announcing her sovereignty over Jonas in silence. A dark light flashed across Emily''s eyes.


    "I know. I know he doesn''t belong to me. He will never belong to me.


    Melinda, I got cancer. May I have a favor to ask you? Can you come out to see me?"


    said Emily. Melinda was softhearted, and this was the best way she could think of. If she still couldn''t ask Melinda out in this way, she really didn''t know what to do.


    Hearing this, Melinda was startled, and then heart broken. Although Emily was not a good person, at least it was a young life.


    "Okay, I''m coming to see you," Melinda said. She always believed that the man who was going to die would speak kindly. Moreover, the technology was getting more and more advanced, and the medical level was steadily rising.


    Cancer was no longer a terrible illness that could not be cured as before. She wanted to persuade Emily not to give up. Anyway, living was better than death.

 Chapter 324 The Meeting

    Emily made an appointment with Melinda at a nearby park. Melinda found an excuse and left home perfunctorily.


    At this time in the park, there were not many people. Melinda saw Emily at a glance. She was haggard than before. She was no longer wildly arrogant. On the contrary, she looked a little sad.


    Melinda thought that it was normal for Emily to look like this now, considering that she got cancer.


    Emily turned to look at her. Melinda was wearing a pink maternity dress, with her hair tied up a little. She looked like a 17 or 18-year-old girl. A woman would look like this only when she was happy.


    Her belly had become slightly swollen. Although it was not obvious, it was conspicuous in her eyes.


    "Emily, cancer is not a fatal disease now. Don''t give up." Melinda walked gracefully to the side of Emily and began to comfort her in a soft voice.


    She was really a woman with a kind heart. It was easy for people to be attracted by her, but it also easy for people to be jealous of her.


    Such as Emily.


    "Melinda, don''t you want me to die?" Emily asked sarcastically, with an evil smile on her face. She was aware of what she had done, and that she was not so broad-minded.


    She would even want to celebrate with firecrackers if Melinda had cancer.


    Hearing this, Melinda was silent for a while, and then replied honestly, "Only at a time when I hate you very much."


    She hadn''t experienced so much then, and was desperate about the world. But under the guidance of Jonas, she experienced the beauty of this world again.


    She was softhearted, so she didn''t mean anything. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have quarreled with Jonas regardless of other people''s life last time.


    Seeing her like this, Emily could not help feeling that she was hypocritical. She really didn''t understand why Jonas had chosen such a hypocritical woman.


    She put on a false smile and her eyes were full of devastating light. However, in the end, she said softly, "I''m sorry, I''m not dead yet."


    As Emily spoke, she made a gesture to the people hiding in the dark, and soon two men came out from the surrounding, directly suppressing Melinda without saying anything.


    Melinda was shocked and struggled, but to no avail. Then, her neck was given a pat and she fainted.


    When Melinda woke up again, she found herself lying in a small room with a dim light. She was like a rubbish thrown on the floor. Although her freedom was not restricted by these men, she felt weak all over.


    The two strong men who knocked her out just now were standing at the door, which was a silent threat.


    Melinda analyzed her situation, somewhat desperate and hating herself for falling into the trap of Emily.


    However, it was not Melinda''s fault. She was a woman with a short temper, but she was used by Emily. She would never have thought that Emily would curse her like this for


    never known about Jonas.


    "I know you don''t believe it, but can you deny that it was you who separated me and Jonas at the beginning?" Emily said angrily. She didn''t expect that Nelson would be so heartless to offend her for such a nobody.


    What''s more, he even asked Jonas to marry her.


    Melinda knew her marriage had been like a trade from the very beginning. Now that it had been revealed by Emily, she no longer had the courage to confront her.


    However, Emily thought it was not enough. She took out her mobile phone and showed a few private photos to Melinda.


    "Have a look. Let''s see how wonderful it is."


    Both of the men and women in the photos were familiar to Melinda. One was her husband, and the other was Emily who had trapped her here. They were in a bed in an intimate gesture. And a rare smile appeared on Jonas''s face.


    Even if he was with her, he always pulled a long face. Was it because she was not Emily who could make him happy?


    Melinda was disheartened the moment she saw the pictures. Emily said those words again and again like a repeater.


    She had suspected long ago that Jonas had rekindled his love for Emily, and now these photos seemed to confirm her conjecture.


    Those facts that she deliberately forgot all emerged at this moment.


    "Melinda, you''re the other woman, not me! You have no right to show off! Do you know how long we have tolerated you?"


    Emily continued to say something to break through Melinda''s defense line.


    "Melinda, leave Jonas. He doesn''t belong to you at all," Emily begged, as if she had suddenly lost her madness.


    At the sight of the pictures, Melinda felt sick. Then she closed her eyes and nodded silently. Besides disgusting, she also felt a sense of guilt.


    It seemed that she owed Emily so much that she gave everything back to her.


    Hearing that Melinda was willing to leave Jonas, Emily breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 325 Meeting A Friend

    Emily had put on so many dramas that she could really make up the story. She made up all this today. But fortunately, she was still a thorn in the side of Melinda. She believed it.


    As she waved her hand to the two men, they left silently. The closed room now was left with only Melinda and Emily.


    One was desperate, but the other was more and more happy.


    Leaning against the wall in the corner, she looked very sad, but there was no tears on her face. She was heartbroken at this moment.


    She didn''t know what to do now, but there was a shout in her heart that she would be safe without that man, Jonas.


    From now on, it also can be good even she was alone.


    ''No, I have a baby. ''


    She seemed to be lit up with hope.


    "Will you really leave him?" Emily asked incredulously, but the excitement in her words. She seemed that she would definitely leave.


    Melinda nodded without saying anything. Emily took out Melinda''s phone from nowhere and handed it to her.


    "Now that you have made up your mind to leave, you can call him right now and tell him that you want to break up with him since you have an abortion."


    Emily said. She had been looking forward to it for a long time. Melinda took the phone silently, but she hadn''t dialed Jonas'' number.


    "You can be heartless, but it doesn''t matter. As long as he believes that you lose your child, he will not want to be with you anymore." Emily continued arrogantly.


    The more Melinda heard, the more heartbroken she became. Finally, she dialed the number of Jonas.


    Jonas was in a meeting, but he answered the phone immediately. When he left, Ted was stabilized automatically.


    "Linda."


    When he called her name, he was very gentle, as if he was treating the most precious treasure in the world to him.


    Hearing this gentle voice, she recalled what Emily had just said, and a disgusting feeling surged up in her throat.


    "Jonas¡­"


    When she called out this name, she seemed to have used up all her strength. Her hand holding the phone became tighter and tighter, and it seemed to turn red.


    She said in an unusual tone, Jonas and immediately felt it. Just as he was about to ask what was wrong, he heard those words, and Melinda said them ruthlessly.


    "I have had an abortion. Let''s break up."


    After speaking out this sentence, Melinda''s eyes lost all color in an instant, and it began to collapse again. Hearing it, Emily was very satisfied.


    Melinda''s pain was Emily''s greatest happiness. They would only be enemies all their lives.


    "Melinda, do you know what you are talking about?"


    Shocked by her serious tone, Jonas thought she was joking.


    Holding the cellphone tightly in her hand till it became feeble, she finally sneered at him and said, "That''s it. I''m tired."


    She couldn''t love him an


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    sed the door.


    "Call Melinda with your phone." He couldn''t get through to her, and thought that he might be blacked, so he wanted to check his number.


    However, the result was the same. No one answered the phone. She seemed to have disappeared, and no one could find her.


    Ted''s hands holding the cellphone began to feel a little tremble. In the past few days, the most clear survival rule he had been finding was that ''Mrs. Gu is fine, they will be fine.''


    Now Mrs. Mu was in trouble, and Mr. Gu was on the verge of going crazy.


    Sure enough, the president''s face grew more and more gloomy. Jonas closed his eyes, and continued to think about what Melinda had said. In the end, he said to Ted, "Call the police."


    A case would be filed only after a day or more. But since Jonas had a friend in the police station and enjoyed a high position in A City, the police station dared not neglect him.


    After Ted reported to the police, he contacted his friends.


    "The police station has already filed a case. We''ll get the news soon." Since Ted didn''t know what to say, this was the simplest way to comfort Jonas.


    But it didn''t work at all. Realizing her stupidity In front of Jonas, Ted chose to keep silent.


    The two of them quickly left Jonas'' office and came to the place where the friends of Ted were living. They were already searching for the current position of Melinda, where the simplest location could be located.


    But the GPS position was messy, as if there was interference signal near.


    "Mr. Gu, I guess there must be a reason for lady Melinda''s disappearance," Said Ted. Jonas, of course, knew that.


    He didn''t find anything abnormal when he left this morning. The only unusual thing was that who Melinda was going to meet.


    "Investigate the people who contacted her recently." Jonas said, showing Ted an accurate direction.

 Chapter 326 Just Let Her Alive

    It didn''t seem to work but they found it was a strange number.


    However, since the number was strange, it was different from what Melinda said that she was going to meet a friend.


    From that, Jonas could think of no one else except Jerry. He seemed to be calm to wait for the news, but in his heart, he was restless.


    If there was something wrong with Melinda, he would never forgive the people who hurt her. Thinking of Melinda''s desperate tone on the phone, Jonas felt his heart was hung in the balance again.


    He had no idea what had happened to her.


    Ted had not found anyone yet. Even though the police station had offered assistance, there was little they could do about it.


    Jonas thought that it must be Jerry who would do this, so she immediately found Jerry''s phone number and dialed.


    "Hello." Jerry answered with a lazy voice and an impolite attitude. He was shocked when he got a call from Jonas.


    "Jerry, you''d better let her go, or you will not only lose your status in Gu''s mansion, but also in A City. Don''t you want to try the taste of crossing the street like a mouse again?"


    Jonas threaten him because he was very worried.


    Hearing this, Jerry''s face turned dark. He felt angry as he was told about his past.


    "Jonas, don''t think that you can do whatever you want as you are the eldest son of family Gu. You should know that there are things you can''t control now."


    Jerry said this just to save his face, but in the presence of Jonas, he heard another threat. Now, the only one thing that he can''t control was about Linda.


    And now, it seemed that it was obviously Linda in the hands of Jerry.


    "As long as you let her go, I will give you whatever you want."


    Jonas made a concession. He thought there was nothing in his life that he couldn''t lose. He didn''t care about these family property at all, but he didn''t allow anyone to take Melinda away from him. He only wanted to have a try.


    Hearing this, Jerry was very excited. He knew that Melinda was very important to him. He guessed that it must be Emily who had done it successfully.


    It turned out that he had to make some concessions.


    "What a tempting offer! But unfortunately, I don''t have her. You''ve got the wrong person." Jerry shrugged and said happily.


    Jonas''s face suddenly darkened. He was sure that Jerry must know something, but he was unwilling to say it, watching the fire from the other side of the river.


    The phone was hung up. The police officer and his men were all trembling with fear. Their fingers kept on looking for the information.


    Jonas knew that he could not sit still and wait for death. He asked the people in the chamber to continue the investigation, and he went to the nearby roads to look for her, which were all the places that Melinda often went.


    From the sight of him, he could almost imagine that she was standing here.


    And at this time, Melinda, who was searching hard for by t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ed the location of Emily and took his men to set off.


    It was disgraceful to hit a woman, but he had to hit the vicious woman.


    Emily, she was still in a good mood. She didn''t know what danger she would face at all.


    Ted''s friends had been hanging out with some gangsters quite often, so it was also very easy for them to do these things.


    They had found the place and time. Before she came to herself, she was already taken away.


    Ted didn''t take actions himself. He was used to be gentle these days, and didn''t feel his strength was enough. So he asked his subordinates to do it. They followed his orders and didn''t kill him.


    Especially they slapped her face.


    Emily''s face was the most important thing that Emily cared about. They could not help treating her to the extreme. Not long after, Emily was even worse than Melinda.


    Meanwhile, the Gu family was in chaos because of Melinda. In order to avenge Emily and didn''t disturb Melinda, so Jonas stayed alone in the study.


    When she woke up, she felt sour and painful all over her body, even her head.


    She looked around and found herself in the house of Gu family. With her eyes wide open, she thought how could she come back here!


    She was on a drip, but she pulled the needle out of her hand casually and supported her weak body to walk outside step by step.


    The only voice in her heart was to get out of here as soon as possible.


    She was injured and needed to rest quietly. Therefore, the Gu''s mansion was quiet, which made it convenient for her to leave.


    Though having no idea how she got out of the house, the moment she walked out of the door, she breathed a sigh of relief and continued to walk forward. Thinking of the photos she had seen before, she could not help but burst into tears.


    The little sweetness in the past now was like a joke, laughing at her ignorance.


    Her heart ached as if it had been gnawed by ants. Her steps became heavier and heavier.

 Chapter 327 Back To Mo Home

    The street in the evening was very bleak. With a hand around her waist, she kept walking ahead. She didn''t want to go back home and be worried by her father, but where she should go.


    Melinda was full of grief, but the sky seemed not to be beautiful. It began to rain, and at last it turned into a heavy rain.


    Soaking wet, she walked on the street like a ghost. She didn''t know where to go, nor did she know whether it was time to rain.


    She walked mechanically, getting more and more tired, increasingly unable to move her feet. Finally, she fell asleep in the pavilion of the park.


    She couldn''t enjoy a peaceful life in her dream. All these years of strange experience floated through her mind, making her feel that she didn''t belong to the world at all. She was just a time traveler in a hurry.


    Seeing that Emily was in a coma, Ted and the other people left directly. Not long after they left, Emily immediately came to her sense.


    In fact, she was just pretending to pass out just now. Fortunately, these people were deceived.


    It could be said that except for acting, Emily''s acting skills at any time were the best.


    She didn''t know where it was. When she was suddenly taken away, she found there was empty. It should be in the suburb.


    Emily found her bag nearby and wanted to call someone to pick her up, but she gave up the idea at the moment when she saw her face.


    His face was totally a disgrace.


    The continuous rain made her mood worse. Emily walked out of the villa with the help of navigation, which made her more angry because of the bad signal in such weather. She didn''t know how many wrong roads she had taken halfway.


    The whole night was a long night for everyone. When Jonas found that Melinda was gone, the Gu''s mansion was in chaos.


    From the surveillance video, only the weak and unyielding figure of Melinda could be seen. As she walked out of the Gu mansion step by step, the eyes of Jonas were a little red. Although he did not know the final reason why she did so, he was clear that it must have something to do with him.


    Jonas had asked all the people he could use to track down the surveillance video on the way, too. But because of the damage of surveillance video on a part of rain, it was not clear at all.


    It took a lot of time to do that.


    Meanwhile, in the pavilion, Melinda felt colder and colder all over her body. She couldn''t help but hold her arms to warm herself in this simple way.


    In the rainy night, there were very few people. When Emily saw the people huddling up, she quickly recognized that it was Melinda.


    Thinking of the poison beating she had just received, she immediately rushed forward angrily. It was indeed Melinda who was sleeping there. Her wound had been treated, and she had changed her clothes.


    Emily was confused. Since she had returned home, why would she still appear here? But it was not the point now.


    "What''s the matter, Linda? Do you know what you are talking about?" He could always have mercy on her no matter what happened, but now he couldn''t calm down because of the divorce thing.


    Full of grief and indignation, Melinda became even angrier when hearing the innocent question of Jonas. Her chest heaved sharply, and she pulled out her hand that was grasped by him. Then, he slapped Jonas in the face.


    "I said, we should divorce." She said slowly, as if she was afraid that he couldn''t her clearly.


    Her voice was still hoarse, but what she said was like a knife stabbing into Jonas''s heart.


    In a rage, Melinda plucked the needle from the back of her hand, lifted the quilt, and was about to leave. Jonas wanted to stop her, but was frightened by her hatred in her eyes.


    "Linda, could you have a good rest first?" Jonas said in a humble manner, but she didn''t move. She didn''t have much strength, but with the help of external force, she stood up, Melinda didn''t pay attention to what Jonas said, and she was a little staggering all the way out of the ward. The people around her, who had experienced it all last night, wanted to go up to help, but she ruthlessly refused.


    Melinda walked alone in the world like a trackless walker. Jonas wanted to follow her, but he was stopped by the threats of her. He had to arrange bodyguards to protect her secretly.


    After leaving the hospital, she reached out her hand directly to call a cab to the Mo'' Home. At this time, she particularly wanted to put herself into her father''s arms and vent her grievances.


    The relationship between her and Jonas was exhausted. Melinda didn''t know why she insisted. She felt like she was playing a drama.


    The director of the play, however, the director was Emily. Melinda thought that she did everything according to Emily''s expectations. Melinda''s life was a mess. All these started with that man, Jonas, who didn''t love her at all.

 Chapter 328 A Clean Break

    When Melinda arrived at home, it started to rain again. She felt weak and it was very difficult for her to get off the taxi.


    When she came out, although she did not bring anything else, her cell phone was still with her. She called her father, and it was picked up after ringing for a while.


    When Melinda heard the voice of her father on the phone, her nose became much sourer. She almost choked, "Dad, I''m downstairs. Can you come down and pick me up?"


    "I miss you, Dad."


    Hearing what Melinda said, Vern raised his eyebrows in an instant. Yesterday, Jonas called him, which made him feel that the young couple were at odds, but now it seemed that she was not in the right state.


    But, in any case, Vern would not refuse Melinda. He told her that he would go downstairs very soon and told her to wait and not to hang up.


    Melinda could almost hear the sound of her father''s anxious running and the movement of changing shoes at the other end of the phone. Her father had been waiting for the elevator for a long time. He could not help but tell her that the elevator was a bit old and slow.


    She could no longer hold back her tears. The driver wanted to say something, but he shut his mouth. The girl in the back seat looked very sad. She seemed to have just come out of the hospital. Was she seriously ill?


    While the driver was still lost in his thought, Vern had arrived downstairs. The window was open, and he saw his daughter with tears on her face.


    After paying the fare, Vern took Melinda home and finally noticed that there was something wrong with her. She looked very haggard, without any vitality.


    "Is it because Jonas has mistreated you?" Vern was very angry and asked directly, but Melinda did not answer this question.


    She calmly said to her father, "Dad, I want to divorce him. I am really tired. I want to have a sleep. When I wake up, I will be fine."


    As Melinda spoke, she felt dizzy again. She walked into her bedroom and shut herself inside.


    Although she didn''t come back often, the bedroom was still neat and tidy. Melinda knew that all this was the care and missing of her father.


    She lay down on the bed and fell asleep. She even wondered why she was so silly to leave this selfless man who loved and cared for her, to come to Jonas and suffer all of these.


    Vern saw that Melinda was not very calm, so he gave her room and time to calm down. But he was surer that it was Jonas who made Melinda suffer.


    Seeing that Melinda was asleep, Vern made an appointment with Jonas, who followed Melinda all the way, and appeared soon after he proposed to meet.


    Jonas thought it was okay to meet with him at Vern''s home, but Vern thought his appearance would affect Melinda''s mood. In the end, they met at an entertainment club outside.


    It was a room belonging to Jonas. When Vern came, Jonas was sitting upright and poured him a cup of


    had sworn again and again that she would be fine, so Vern had no choice but let her go.


    However, he didn''t know that Melinda had hidden a knife in her bag. She wanted to cut off the relationship with Emily, and this was doomed to be a miserable one.


    Emily was a cruel person. She did not expect that the so-called kindness could make her back to the reality and get redemption. Emily''s heart had been distorted.


    In her world, others were just stumbling block.


    Today, she, the biggest stumbling block, would definitely drop her to death, even if they would perish together.


    After Melinda going out, Vern was still worried, so he called Jonas, telling him that she would meet Emily at the seaside.


    He had overheard their conversation by accident. He thought that Melinda would hide it from him, but she told him directly that she was going to see Emily to make an end.


    Hearing this, Jonas''s heart missed a beat. His intuition was not good when he heard about the place by the sea. A person like Emily had a history. She led Melinda to the sea before, and Jonas thought that she was going to push Melinda into the sea.


    "Dad, I see. I''m going to find Linda now. Don''t worry. I promise I will keep her safe." Jonas''s voice became unstable. He quickly took the car key and left.


    He was racing along the way to the seaside, and he must stop Melinda before she got there.


    Melinda took a taxi to the seaside. The vast sea gave her a temporary relief. She simply parked the car and slowly walked on the coastal road.


    Not far away, Emily stood there and waved at her. The smile on her face was as same as before, but in her bones, it was already dark.


    "You came so early." Emily looked at Melinda and said with a smile. She hadn''t had time to make any further arrangement.


    Just as the words fell from her lips, they heard a sound of emergency brake. Then a familiar figure appeared in front of them.

 Chapter 329 Emilys Intention

    Seeing that Melinda and Emily were together, Jonas was totally freaked out. Without thinking anything, he rushed forward quickly, pulled Melinda behind him and protected him from being hurt.


    He and Emily looked at each other, and there seemed to be a knife in his eyes, which made Emily unable to hide.


    "Emily, stay away from Linda. Otherwise, I will show you no mercy."


    Jonas''s eyes became fierce. His face was cold and frightening, but when he stood in front of her, Melinda felt a sense of security.


    Last time, Jonas had somebody beat Emily up in order to prevent Melinda from thinking that he was ruthless. Thinking of what Melinda had said, he had been trying to change his character, too.


    But he wouldn''t mind turning himself into a devil if those people stopped being cruel.


    He didn''t want to talk to Emily at all. Seeing that there was no danger around, he took Melinda directly into his car. Melinda was still in a state of shock and was taken away by Jonas.


    She came here today to sever the relationship with Emily. But why it turned to be like this at last.


    Although she was confused, she felt angry for no reason when she saw Jonas. She shook off his hand and sat on the side.


    There was a big space in the car, but Melinda pretended that there was a deep gap between them, which made Jonas''s heavy mood greatly slow down.


    "What the hell is going on?" asked Melinda. She remembered that Emily had told her that they would be together, but why it was so abnormal when Jonas appeared today and gave Emily a warning.


    She seemed to have forgotten some important information, but she couldn''t remember it now.


    "Linda, are you a fool to come out to see Emily? Why did she arrange the meeting place at the seaside? She wanted to take advantage of it and hurt you!"


    said Jonas helplessly. Melinda was smart when fighting with him, but she was somewhat stupid when fighting with Emily.


    The beach was a little far from the urban area, so there were not many surveillance cameras and people here. It was more convenient for Emily to do something to Melinda.


    There were countless homicides at the seaside every year. Even if he suspected Emily, he could not prove it.


    "Emily is ill. It is cancer," Melinda said. She suspected that Emily was lying to her, but she heard the news from the doctor yesterday that Emily was advised to have a treatment.


    So she bought it.


    "A bad thing never dies, Emily is fine, you don''t need to worry about it." Hearing this, Jonas felt that Melinda was too stupid to believe in the nonsense of Emily.


    Jonas couldn''t help but feel a little bit jealous. He was so serious but he couldn''t compare with Emily.


    Melinda was still a little stunned. Then, Jonas talked about all these things that happened recently with Melinda carefully. At last, he was sure that Melinda was deceived by Emily.


    "She h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "You finished thinking about your life?" Seeing that Melinda was approaching, Jonas teased her, and she felt even more depressed.


    She didn''t know why she had believed what Emily said, but she was clear in her heart that it was because of Emily''s means that her defense of her mind was broken by Emily''s fright.


    Pregnant women were fragile.


    Suspicion after pregnancy was almost a skill, though Melinda didn''t like it very much.


    "I''m hungry," Melinda said while touching her stomach. Seeing that, Jonas pulled a long face all of a sudden. He took her to the dining table, on which there were four dishes already.


    And every dish he cooked was that Melinda liked. She smiled immediately, and he put the last soup on the table.


    "Let''s eat." Touching Melinda''s nose with a finger, Jonas said. Then he served her by himself, which made her feel happy all of a sudden.


    This meal was her biggest meal in the past few days. Seeing that Melinda had a good appetite, Jonas felt relieved secretly. Vern had told him that she had no appetite.


    That''s why he decided to cook for her himself today. He wanted to make sure that Melinda ate more.


    Melinda''s eating, was the greatest affirmation to him


    After helping Melinda settle down, a servant was arranged to stay in the living room by Jonas before going out.


    Ted was acquainted with a lot of people, but Jonas had his own connections in secret. The most famous detective organization in A City was set up by his friend.


    He wanted to find out why Emily did all these things this time, because he felt that all of this must have something to do with Jerry.


    The friend knew Jonas cared about this incident, as he had gone to talk about this to him in person.


    "Don''t worry. I will find out it," the man said and Jonas nodded to show his agreement.


    The reason why he turned to them was that they would try some special ways to get the truth.

 Chapter 330 Torture For The Truth

    After Jonas left, his friend started to investigate. Now that Emily had committed more and more crimes, she had a way and was good at hiding many facts.


    They chased after Emily like this, but they didn''t find the truth. Instead, they had found a lot of smoke grenades, which made them very upset. Finally, they took several brothers and besieged Emily''s residence overnight.


    This group of people directly went into the house. While Emily was still asleep, they did not realize that many people had sneaked into their house.


    And these people were just sitting on the sofa.


    They were not in a hurry. They found seats in the living room and even took out computers to deal with other business. Some played mobile games and enjoyed themselves. Anyway, they had their own ways.


    Calling them detective, however, they preferred the address "bandits". Emily''s fridge was filled with all kinds of snacks which were now placed on the coffee table.


    The next day, Emily woke up in a daze. When she opened the door of her bedroom and saw the scene outside, she was completely awake.


    She didn''t know what was going on, but a man shut down his computer all of a sudden. He glanced at Emily and said to the people around him, "She''s awake. Take her away."


    Looking at this group of tall and fierce people, Emily did not dare to say anything, and was taken away rudely. She had originally planned to participate in the event that was hard to get a place. She was well-dressed.


    But before she could see people, she was taken to a place that looked like a rental house.


    The light here was very dim, as if it could not be shone all year round. There were many mirrors around. There was only a set of table and chair in the empty room.


    "Tell me, why did you hurt Melinda?" One of the men approached Emily, with a whip in his hand. He beat it rhythmically, making Emily feel that if she did not answer obediently, the whip might fall on her in the next second.


    Although Emily realized it, she did not compromise and closed her mouth, saying nothing.


    They interrogated her in a mild way, but there was no result. Emily said nothing, and she seemed to be more and more courageous.


    Emily thought she had made so many people angry, and they didn''t make a move. They must have scruples, so she dared to be arrogant.


    But soon, Emily would pay for her unclear vision of the current situation.


    "Women are so troublesome. Fuck them. Anyone of you can ask her directly." The leader kicked the chair over because of Emily''s cold attitude. A few brothers admired Emily''s courage secretly before they took her away.


    It was a piece of cake for them to get this answer. They were excited at the thought of it.


    She was taken to the next room. It was darker than the previous room. The lights above her were on and off, and the surrounding interrogation tools could be used to shoot TV series.


    Suddenly, Emily started


    he end.


    If they were more vicious, she would surely confess.


    Although Emily had been safe, she was still in a panic. Emily took out the mobile phone from the bedroom and directly found Jerry.


    Jerry had felt strange when he couldn''t get in touch with Emily before. Now, he had got the answer. Seeing that Emily could not calm down, he had to comfort her anyway.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t tell others, no one will know. Even Jonas can''t do anything to you." While saying that, Jerry felt grateful that Emily didn''t expose him so easily.


    However, Emily was like a time bomb now.


    ''If such a thing happens again...'' Jerry thought while gripping his mobile phone, and a murderous look flashed through his eyes.


    If someone was a threat to him, it would be better to destroy him or her directly.


    "I know. I''m short of money recently. You can transfer some to my account," said Emily. This was also the purpose of this time. He wanted to tell Jerry in this way that if anything happened to her, he would be in a bad situation.


    It was a threat to Jerry.


    Jerry pretended that he did not understand that, and a smile appeared on Jerry''s face, and his tone became more and more gentle.


    "Okay. I''ll call you later. Have a good rest," Jerry said, but the smile on his face was frightening.


    ''Have a good rest, it''s better to have a rest forever.''


    After hanging up the phone, Jerry contacted a group of his men, who he hadn''t contacted for a long time, and asked them to help him do something. Naturally, they were well paid.


    He wanted Emily to disappear from the world completely, since she could do nothing right.


    In order to frame Jonas, Jerry even chose the way to directly push Emily into the sea.


    He wanted to solve Emily, in case she would cause unnecessary trouble in the future. He used to think that Emily was useful, but now he realized that he had caused a big trouble and he felt it was a bad luck.

 Chapter 331 Attacking The Police

    After hanging up the phone, Emily was still immersed in her own smart ideas, completely unaware that she was just a pawn of Jerry from beginning to end.


    Living in her own house, Emily was afraid. So she asked the sugar daddy to change to another place for her, but she was still afraid. She asked Jerry to hire a bodyguard for her, and was caught again in the night when she thought she was fearless.


    Emily woke up with cold. She thought her temperature hadn''t been adjusted well and was about to catch the remote control in a daze, but she didn''t expect a handful of sand from it.


    Only when she opened her eyes and looked at everything in front of her did she realize that she was so naive. Everything seemed to go back to that night.


    Around her were several tall men, wearing tight waistcoats and showing their bowing muscles. The bright colored tattoos on their bodies were so clear even at night.


    Emily was still haunted by the question earlier, and now she had to face it again, she was really dumbfounded.


    They tied Emily up with a rope and tried to find something heavy to make her sink into the sea. "Mr. Gu said we should tie her up. Otherwise, the body will float on the sea."


    Mr. Gu? Emily''s eyes widened in an instant. Looking at a few people, the few people were all frightened. This woman was still silly just now, how could her eyes be so frightening all of a sudden.


    "It was Jonas Gu who asked you to do this?" Emily asked in a low and hoarse voice. Hearing this, those men looked at each other with a guilty conscience. At last, one of them pushed her away violently and said, "What Jonas? Behave yourself, or we''ll teach you a lesson."


    Seeing this, Emily was more sure that it was Jonas who did it. She did not expect that Jonas would do such a crazy thing for Melinda.


    No, she couldn''t die in this way. Emily began to struggle with all her strength.


    However, all her efforts were futile and she was finally forced into the sea. The dissatisfied and angry eyes of Emily scared those men in black.


    Suddenly, the sound of police whistle sounded from the beach, which scared the men immediately, but when they thought of what Jerry told them, they looked flustered but actually stable.


    They were not in a hurry to escape, but reminded each other, "Remember, at that time, no matter what, tell them that it was Jonas who asked us to do so."


    The policemen came very soon. They were confused when they received such a report, but when they saw the cars parking on the road in this side, they realized that perhaps someone was really here.


    They walked in a hurry.


    As for the call, it was also made by Jerry. After arranging the men in black, he thought of a good plan with two advantages. It could not only solve the threat of Emily, but also let Jonas suffer.


    He made a good calculation of the time difference.


    The policemen turned on the lights and saw several men in black from a distance. They shouted in an instant. "Stop them at the front. Let''s block their cars on the shore,"


    shouted a man, and the others quickly followed up. The few men


    it it. And when he said the challenge, he was tempted.


    The young policeman wanted to say something but was stopped by his colleague.


    "If you want to have the chance to fight one-on-one, you can stay in the police station and we will arrange fights for you time to time. But if you beat policeman, you have to be in the police station for several more months."


    The policeman looked calm. He had seen too many of these people''s means, and it had no effect at all.


    On the contrary, the young policeman who was driving was almost led there by these men. Fortunately, someone stopped him in time. He felt a little embarrassed and then shut his mouth.


    "Both of you should be careful. If you have time to provoke us now, you''d better think about how to explain it obediently when we arrive at the police station," the calm policeman said.


    He deliberately stressed the word of "obediently", which showed that these people might not cooperate with them obediently.


    "Can''t we express our thoughts?" the man said, but he was not as aggressive as he had been a moment ago. At the thought of the life in the police station, he was really scared.


    Most of the time, they were regular visitors here.


    The policeman, who had been silent all this time, spoke, "Every citizen has his freedom of speaking..."


    He made a long speech of the law. The two men in black began to feel their heads start aching. In the end, in order to protect their ears from provocation, they calmed down.


    Seeing that, the young policeman who was driving the car smiled all of a sudden. "Jason is really good at it. You teach them a lesson, and then they are obedient."


    They wanted to argue with him, but they looked at Jason and kept their mouths shut.


    The police not only threatened people, but also was good at making a speech.


    In their opinion, what Jason said was no different from sacred scriptures. The only certainty was that Jason made it clear that they had committed a crime, and their opinions could be ignored now.


    When the time came, he would let them talk.

 Chapter 332 Cooperate With The Investigation

    When they arrived at the police station, they were taken directly to the interrogation room. They were separated into three cars just now. At this time, when the five brothers met, it was most likely to be the brother who was in the separate car alone.


    Without the accompany of his brothers, and the man sitting next to him was the captain with the most powerful aura, he felt a little fear.


    And those who could be in pairs were also educated. At this time, all of them squatted in the interrogation room, holding their heads and looking at the floor. But their eyes quietly contacted for several times.


    These policemen had seen a lot of such small gangs committing crimes, and they saw that they were actually making secret signals. One of policeman pounded the table and said to them, "don''t look at with each other. You will be interrogated separately later."


    The captain had arranged two policemen to interrogate one of them, while the others were just outside. This was actually a psychological tactic.


    Although the interrogation was separated, the results were unprecedented consistent. When the two interrogation policemen handed the sorted data to the captain, he frowned deeply.


    "It seems that their answers were arranged. There must be something hidden in that."


    The captain said after reading it, and the others nodded in agreement.


    "Let''s interrogate them together." At last, the captain made the decision. Everyone else was shocked. The young policeman even began to murmur, "together?"


    He always thought that the captain''s idea was right, but he still felt strange at this time.


    "Let''s interrogate them together. Someone will make mistakes."


    Another man who had been followed the captain for many years said. The interrogation room became lively again. The five people squatted together, but the big and big posture was looked like old ladies, which made people laugh.


    "Tell me, what did you do by the sea just now? Did you throw someone into sea?" The person in charge of interrogation was an experienced person, and his tone and expression were good.


    Hearing this, the five shook their head and said, "we did nothing.", "Nothing? What about attacking the police just now? " The interrogators asked and thought that this group of people were stubborn, and they did feel that this matter might not be that simple.


    These people thought it was okay, but they didn''t know that the more they acted, the more suspicious they were.


    "We didn''t attack the police. We defended ourselves." The man in black who said he was going to fight one on one just now began to mumble again. The others didn''t know how to answer, but felt that they only needed to nod.


    "Do you really think there is no surveillance camera at the seaside? Your behaviors have been photographed by the car camera. " One of the policemen said. It was an unexpected finding. Who would have thought that they would be photographed for these crimes by themselves?


    The others were also a little confused, and then realized that they


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    onas said and went to the cloakroom to get his clothes. Melinda stood up and hugged him from behind, very dependent on him.


    "Is there anything wrong with the company?" The only thing she could think of was the company affairs.


    Obviously, Jonas was in a dilemma and didn''t know how to tell her.


    The more she thought about it, the more flustered she became. In fact, she didn''t sleep well last night. She had been having nightmares all the time. When the phone rang, she woke up from the nightmare. However, what Jonas done made her scared.


    "I have something to deal with. Can you go to bed first?" Said Jonas in a soft voice, but Melinda was stubborn. She looked at him with her big eyes.


    He sighed helplessly and then told her that he had received a call from the police.


    "It''s obvious that someone is framing you. Why did you go there?" Hearing this, Melinda was displeased. It didn''t matter if she misunderstood him, but if others misunderstood Jonas, she would feel very angry.


    It was a typical gesture to protect a child.


    "It''s okay. You know it''s a frame, So I have to go to the police station." Said Jonas calmly. Then he changed his clothes and went to the police station directly.


    It seemed that Melinda wanted to follow but was stopped. Jonas asked her to take good care of the baby in her belly. Looking at his back, Melinda became more and more flustered.


    When the car was started, Amelia wanted to run out, but she held it back at last. Standing at the door, the night wind blew her coat, making people feel that she was more fragile.


    The car had completely disappeared from her sight, but she was unwilling to leave and stood at the door blankly. The servant on duty saw this and advised her to go back to her bedroom to rest.


    She didn''t know what was going on. She just thought that the two had quarreled.


    Melinda''s face was pale, with cold sweat on her forehead and her lips bloodless.


    She was worried about him, so she glanced at the servant and then fainted on the ground.

 Chapter 333 Being Stimulated

    "Young Mistress, Young Mistress!" The servant was frightened and hurried forward to check the situation. Yao Qinqin had a light sleep and heard some noise just now, but she didn''t care about it.


    When she heard the servant''s voice, she immediately got up from the bed and quickly went to the first floor.


    One of the lights on the first floor was turned on. It was still dim and the range of vision was very limited, but the door was very bright. Seeing that Melinda was lying on the floor, Queena was frightened.


    "What happened?" She asked anxiously and walked faster. The servant didn''t dare to help Melinda who lie on the ground and looked at her anxiously. Even if she was in a coma, she muttered something.


    Queena got closer and heard the murmur of Melinda. It was the name of Jonas.


    "Mellie, Mellie..." Queena stepped forward, gently held up her and gently called her in her ear, but she didn''t have any reaction. She kept calling the name of Jonas.


    Queena called her several more times, but she still didn''t respond. She suddenly realized something was wrong and shouted at the servant, "call the people in hospital."


    "Oh, okay." It took a long time for the servant to react. Then she quickly went to the telephone and dialed the number of the hospital belong to the Soaring Group, asking the ambulance to pick Melinda up at home.


    The people of Soaring Group didn''t dare to delay for a moment because of the accident. They immediately arranged the best medical staff to go to the Gu''s mansion.


    Queena and the servant took Melinda to the lounge on the first floor. Melinda was in a coma, but she kept shouting "don''t leave" at her mouth.


    "Did Yong Master and Young Mistress quarrel just now? Where is him? " Noticing that something was wrong, Queena asked the servant on duty about the situation at that time.


    The servant thought for a while and finally felt that there was nothing wrong between the two, and it didn''t look like they had quarreled.


    She shook her head and said, "Yong Master just went out. It seems that he is in a hurry."


    Hearing this, Queena frowned in an instant. If he went out at this time, was it because of Emily again?


    Although it was not very similar to the fact, it was half right. Half of the reason why Jonas went out was indeed because of Emily.


    And the truth, now only the unconscious Melinda knew.


    The fact that Melinda was in a coma soon alarmed the people in the Gu''s mansion. Seeing her like this, Jerry was very happy. He knew that his plan must have succeeded.


    Even so, he still pretended to care about her.


    Alston''s worry about Melinda was limited to the baby in her belly. Hearing that it had something to do with Jonas, Nelson was furious and said that he would give him a good lesson.


    No matter what the group of people done, she did not wake up, but the whisper was clearly heard by everyone.


    The doctors and nurses came quickly and lifted her up to the ambulance. Only Queena followed her, and doctors gave Melinda a simple examination in the car.


    Queena didn''t understand the s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    important thing for her was her emotions. She fainted when she was stimulated.


    Fortunately, it was not serious this time. She just fell to the ground. If she accidentally fell to the stairs, the child might be in danger.


    So pregnant people should be very careful.


    "Is she just need to rest for a few days?" Queena only cared about her recovery. She felt so sorry for Melinda when saw her like this.


    But her question put the doctor in a dilemma. In the end, he chose to tell the truth. "We don''t know what exactly irritated Young Mistress. Will it affect her in the future? Now the most important thing is to solve the source of the stimulation."


    The doctor''s words made Queena''s head spin. She didn''t know how on earth Melinda was stimulated. It seemed that she could only wait for Melinda to wake up.


    "Let Young Mistress have a good rest and don''t be irritated." The doctor said with a gentle smile. Queena nodded and sent the doctor out of the ward.


    On the bed, Melinda was still uneasy. Worried, Queena left the ward and began to contact Jonas.


    But no one answered the phone. Queena got the phone number of Ted through William. Tedwas the person that Jonas trusted most, so Ted may know everything now.


    Hearing her question, Ted didn''t hide anything and directly told her that Jonas were in the police station. Not only Melinda, but Queena almost fainted when she heard this.


    "Why is he in the police station? What did he cooperate with the investigation? " Queena tried to calm down and asked.


    But it seemed that Ted didn''t know much about it. He only received a call from Jonas who asking him to pay more attention to the company''s situation in the next two days.


    "Mrs. Queena, you should trust Mr. Gu. He will be fine. Someone must be doing something bad this time." Said Ted in a respectful tone.


    Queena suddenly sighed with emotion. Her son had such a good assistant by his side, and she believed that Jonas would not do anything wrong.


    Mellie was just pitiful, and now she was suffering from fear here.

 Chapter 334 Melinda Woke Up

    Queena looked after Melinda the whole night. When she was tired, she would rest on the small bed beside. She had been living a noble life for a long time, so she was not used to it.


    In the end, she couldn''t sleep well, so she just leaned against the sofa and read.


    Melinda had been on a drip the whole night. Worried that she might be negligent, Queena asked a nurse to accompany her. After the infusion, the nurse left quietly.


    She didn''t have much rest the whole night and was a little sleepy. She yawned and fell asleep leaning against the sofa.


    Melinda felt that her head was heavy as if it weighed a thousand pounds, and so was her eyelids. It took her a lot of effort to open her eyes.


    It was white in her eyes, and there was the smell of disinfectant and faint medicine in her breath. Covering her head, she recalled what happened yesterday, and then became anxious.


    "Jonas." She said. She had fainted, and Jonas would definitely appear. He wouldn''t leave her alone, but why didn''t.


    Yao Qinqin was shocked by Mo Lian''s shout. Then she quickly stood up and walked to her side, looking at her worriedly.


    Seeing Queena, Melinda held her hand tightly as if she had seen a savior, and her eyes were full of fear. "Mommy, where is Jonas? How is he?"


    Looking at Melinda''s face, Queena felt bad, but at the same time, she felt more distressed. She kept murmuring the name of Jonas the whole night, and her voice was still a little hoarse.


    She spoke carefully as if she was crying.


    "You scared me to death yesterday. Now the most important thing is to recuperate your body, okay?" Queena ignored this topic and asked Melinda to have a good rest.


    However, when she heard this, she frowned more tightly.


    "Mommy, where is Jonas?" She stubbornly wanted an answer. Maybe it was because she was a little excited that she felt the weight on her head again.


    Melinda covered her head with her hand and looked a little painful. Queena was worried at the first sight. She quickly reached out to hold Melinda and handed the warm water to her.


    She didn''t refuse. After drinking some water, she felt much better, but her heart still felt as if it was held tightly by something, making her difficult to breathe.


    "You should tell others if you feel uncomfortable. Don''t bear it alone, okay?" Queena took the cup from Melinda''s hand, put it aside and comforted her.


    Queena was really worried that if she behaved like this, she would hurt herself and the baby in her womb.


    "I''m fine, Mommy. Can you..." Melinda was about to ask something about Jonas, but Queena changed the topic.


    "The doctor said yesterday that you can''t be too emotional, so you should calm down now, okay?" Queena said, reminding her that she was too excited now and had better calm down.


    At the thought of the scene that Jonas left last nigh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ever, the more she behaved like this, the more Melinda felt that something was wrong. She simply asked, "Mommy, did Jonas go home?"


    If he already went home, there would be nothing else. If she didn''t go home¡­ It was possible that he was still in the police station.


    Thinking of this, Melinda became excited again. Seeing this, Queena was even more worried.


    The doctor said that she couldn''t be stimulated, but before she told Melinda the situation, she had already been like this. If she told her the situation, she may become worse.


    Her son was in trouble now, so she had to help him take care of his wife.


    "He''s very busy every day. I only see him a few times. I don''t know if he''s home or not. Mommy will call you later. But he should be in the company at this time."


    Queena said, trying to change the topic again.


    "Let''s call William and Ted now. They must know where Jonas is." Said Melinda, looking for her phone excitedly, which shocked Queena.


    But then Queena saw the frustrated look on her face. Her phone was still at home.


    "Mommy, can I borrow your phone?" Melinda looked at Queena and said. Queena turned her eyes and said guiltily, "I don''t have any phone calls from William. Why don''t you wait for them?"


    Melinda didn''t know what to do and became more anxious.


    Queena was worried secretly, but she had no other choice now. Jonas hadn''t gone home, and she didn''t know what was going on in the police station.


    Ted had already used her own method to inquire about it, only to find that the news seemed to have something to do with Emily. It seemed that no one knew who had plotted to harm her, and no one knew whether she was still alive, and the pan was covered on Jonas.


    Queena was worried, but she had no choice. She could only wait for the news and comfort Melinda. But the more she did so, the more she saw the importance of Jonas to Melinda.

 Chapter 335 A Sleepless Night

    Queena really didn''t know how to answer Melinda. It was the first time that Queena had an impulse to run away while talking with Melinda, and she did it at this time.


    Queena stood up from her seat. She was still wearing the same clothes as yesterday, and now they were a little wrinkled. If it was in the past, it would never appear on Queena.


    Too many things had happened overnight that she had no time to pay attention to herself.


    She walked unsteadily. Finally, she walked to the window and opened the curtain. It was sunny outside.


    It was as if a new day had come. Looking at the sun outside, Melinda felt that it couldn''t shine into her heart. But Queena looked at the outside weather and said to Melinda, "The weather is really good today. It''s getting late. I''ll go outside to buy you breakfast."


    Melinda squinted at the sun outside the window, confused.


    "The food in the hospital is not delicious. What do you like to eat? Mommy will buy it for you," said Queena. Looking at her, Melinda also noticed that Queena was trying to escape.


    She forced a smile and said she could eat anything.


    Looking at her expression, Queena had mixed feelings in her heart. She could tell that Melinda had no appetite at all, but she didn''t want her to worry, so she kept pretending that she was fine.


    The more sensible the child, the more people felt distressed. This was indeed true.


    Queena left the ward with mixed feelings. It was widely acknowledged that the food in the hospital was not good, but the food in Soaring Group''s hospital was not bad, especially in the VIP ward, and they were carefully served.


    It was a prosperous place, and there were many breakfast shops not far downstairs. Queena was usually fastidious, but today she was somewhat absent-minded. She casually took a cleaner shop and ordered a few breakfasts.


    The shop owner''s business was good. Queena waited for a long time before she got the breakfast. During this period of time, what Queena thought most was how to answer the questions of Melinda later.


    She was eager to know more about the situation from Ted.


    "Alas," Queena sighed and then walked towards the ward with breakfast. When she reached the door, she saw several doctors and nurses outside. When they saw her come back, they all smiled and greeted, "Good morning, Mrs. Queena."


    "Madam, did you go to buy breakfast? Don''t you like the breakfast in the hospital?" the doctor asked cautiously. After all, Queena was the major shareholder of the company.


    The major shareholder was not satisfied with the food in the hospital, which would make the canteen tremble.


    "The breakfast in the hospital is good, but I usually go out for a walk in the morning, so I bought it by the way," Queena said, and then pushed the door open. She walked in first, and then a group of medical staff came in.


    Melinda was lying on the bed, frightened.


    Queena put the breakfast aside and said to Melinda, "The doctor came to examine you. The brea


    between them to avoid Melinda, but she didn''t expect that Melinda would think too much.


    She was becoming more and more sensitive.


    "I will pay attention to it in the future." Melinda knew that she was too emotional this time, which almost caused the baby to have an accident.


    But at that time, she was really in a panic and didn''t know what to do.


    "Well, you should pay more attention to yourself during the ten months of pregnancy. You will be fine in the future. The doctor said that because you had lost two children before, it would be difficult for you to have this child,"


    said Queena. Although she knew that it would bring up the sad thing of Melinda, she still said it in order to make Melinda cherish her body and the baby in her womb more.


    Hearing this, Melinda kept silent for a while, but finally nodded.


    "Mommy, is Jonas home now?" Melinda asked again. Queena knew she couldn''t escape this question today, so when she returned to the ward, she had already thought of a way to deal with it, and she also told her family.


    "Yes, Jonas just went to cooperate with the investigation. You know that he has a wide range of contacts in A City, and it''s normal for the police to look for him if something happens," Queena said with a proud look.


    Her own child was so excellent, wasn''t it worthy of pride? Hearing this, Melinda believed it.


    "I just hope that they won''t look for someone in such a late night," said Melinda. Queena nodded in agreement and felt relieved.


    "But he didn''t sleep all night and helped them investigate. Now he''s back to rest. I haven''t told him that you fainted yet,"


    Queena said, which made Melinda believe more. Otherwise, no matter how tired Jonas was, he would come to the hospital to see her.


    "Well, just let him have a good rest at home." Melinda nodded and said with a sincere smile at the corners of her mouth. She felt much relieved when she knew that Jonas had returned home. She would be fine as long as he was fine.

 Chapter 336 Suspicion

    Melinda believed Queena''s words and began to nourish the fetus at ease in the hospital. Although she had to rest in bed, Queena asked the servant to bring a lot of books to her, whether it was modern literature, ancient literature or anything else.


    Of course, Melinda required more books about parenting. As a new mother to be, Melinda was actually worried that she would do a lot of things wrong, which would hurt the child.


    With so many books and accompanied by an experienced person like Queena, Melinda felt that she had learned a lot. In the afternoon, Nelson, Alston and Yulia came to visit her.


    Jerry was also brought here by Alston, but he was stopped outside the door by Queena for the reason that he would affect Melinda''s mood and hurt the child.


    Alston cared about his eldest grandson, so even if Jerry was useful to him, he still let him to stay home.


    Yulia had been getting along well with her boyfriend these days, and all her attention was on him. Now she had to spare so much time to visit Melinda, so there was no smile on her face.


    As soon as Nelson arrived, Queena naturally moved out from the nearest position to Melinda. Sitting next to Melinda, Nelson felt sorry for her when he saw her weak appearance.


    "You have suffered a lot again." Old as he was, seeing the originally vigorous child lying on the bed, Nelson felt really upset.


    As for Melinda, she was his old friend''s granddaughter. He had promised many people to take good care of her, but now she was lying on the bed in the hospital.


    "Grandpa, I''m not sick. My child cares about me and wants me to have more rest."


    Her words successfully amused Nelson. Nelson had talked a lot with her. Melinda always respected him and liked this elder very much. She was relaxed when chatting with him.


    She didn''t have to worry as much as she talked to others. Moreover, she didn''t like to see Nelson frown and always tried to make Nelson laugh.


    In this way, she felt much better.


    The conversation between Alston and Melinda was formulaic. Most of the time, he cared about the baby in Melinda''s belly. Although Melinda didn''t mind, Queena was unhappy. He was kicked out of the ward by Queena before he could say anything more.


    Thinking that Nelson was not in good health, Melinda asked him not to stay in the hospital for too long. She asked Gavin to take Nelson home and promised him that she would take good care of herself.


    After Nelson and the others left, the ward was empty all of a sudden. Queena sorted out the books for Melinda and her clothes during her hospitalization.


    Being taken care of like this, Melinda felt that her mother was by her side, which made her a little flattered.


    After knowing that Jonas was fine, Melinda felt relieved. She had been in a coma yesterday, but her sleep quality was very poor. Now she felt a little sleepy after sending away a group of people.


    Queena paid close attention to Melinda all the time, so she noticed her sleepiness at the first time. Then she adjusted the bed''s slope to make her lie flat on the bed.


    "Have a rest if you are t


    e was not too disappointed. She just asked them to take care of Jonas.


    The people of Ted were also investigating this matter. Like the captain, they were trapped in a predicament. They could investigate the information of the five people, but could not find any useful information.


    A pile of useless things scattered.


    When Queena came back, her face was obviously a little heavy. Seeing that Melinda hadn''t slept, she tried to put on a smile again.


    It was not the first time that she had been like this. Thinking of her strange behavior in the past two days, Melinda became a little suspicious.


    "Mommy, why do you look so pale? Do you want the doctor to check on you?" Melinda looked at Queena worriedly and asked. Queena just shook her head to show that she was fine.


    "It''s just a little cold outside,"


    Queena said with a smile. Looking suspiciously at the bright sun outside, Melinda felt that something was wrong with Queena, but she didn''t expose it. She just said, "Then you can call in the room from now on."


    "It''s just some social phone calls. If you hear too much, I''m afraid you''ll be annoyed. I''d better go out and make the call," Queena said, but Melinda didn''t think it was a big deal. She even said that she could learn from her. Queena just smiled without a clear answer.


    The more perplexed Melinda was, the more she missed Jonas. She complained in her heart, ''How busy is he? He didn''t call me for three days on a business trip.''


    Thinking of this, Melinda realized that she seemed to have ignored something. She took advantage of Queena''s inattention and dialed the number of Jonas.


    The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered.


    Jonas once said that as long as it was her phone, he would answer it immediately.


    No one answered the phone at this time. Was it because the phone was not beside him? Or was he in trouble or something else?


    The more Melinda thought about it, the more flustered she became. She was afraid that something bad might have happened to Jonas. Her hand holding the phone trembled.

 Chapter 337 Still In The Police Station

    With her trembling hands, Melinda dialed three times in a row, but no one answered. This had never happened before. She thought of everything that had happened recently.


    She thought she was too optimistic. Although there were so many things wrong with Jonas, she did not realize it.


    Maybe it was a lie from the very beginning.


    She didn''t know what was going on with Jonas, and her whole body began to tremble. She was wrapped in a huge panic.


    Queena just went to buy something downstairs of the hospital. When she came back, she was shocked to see Melinda like this.


    She hurried to her side and held Melinda in her arms, asking worriedly, "Mellie, what''s wrong? Do you feel uncomfortable?"


    The caregiver went to take something for Melinda. Seeing her like this, she was scared.


    Hearing Queena''s voice, Melinda tried to calm down. Then she hid her phone under the pillow and looked up at Queena.


    Seeing that she didn''t look well, Queena was more worried, but Melinda suddenly laughed.


    "I just saw a joke and couldn''t help laughing too excitedly. I''m fine," said Melinda. In order to convince Queena, she tried to think of a joke in her mind.


    However, Queena still felt worried and asked the doctor to check on Melinda. She also said that being too happy was a kind of emotional ups and downs.


    Hearing this, Melinda was speechless.


    "Mommy, I''m really fine," said Melinda. She told Queena not to worry and held her in her arms like a spoiled child.


    At this time, Melinda felt sorry for Queena. If Jonas was really in the police station, how hard she had to endure these days?


    She couldn''t show how sad she was in front of her.


    She rubbed against Queena''s chest and said emotionally, "Mommy, you are so kind."


    "You naughty girl." Queena was at a loss by Melinda''s behavior, but she was still happy. A smile appeared on her face unconsciously.


    "Well, Mommy, I will be your considerate daughter from now on. Jonas''s too cold for you. I can warm you up."


    When Melinda said Jonas, she almost cried, but she held back her tears. Hearing her words, Queena couldn''t help smiling.


    But she didn''t think Melinda was wrong. Her son was too cold to her. Except for a little enthusiasm to Melinda, he was also cold to his mother.


    But Queena knew that Jonas cared about her very much.


    It was enough for her to know that.


    "Well, you are my sweet daughter. But don''t you have to take good care of yourself to warm me?" said Queena.


    Melinda nodded, but she was more sure that something must have happened to Jonas, but Queena kept it from her.


    She was eager to know what was going on with Jonas, but she didn''t want Queena to worry about her, so she had to pretend that she knew nothing.


    The two of them kept caring about each other like this, but they seemed to be preoccupied somewhere they couldn''t see each other.


    Melinda had been recovering well recently. She had planned to leave


    tation, she would feel at ease.


    Jonas was the medicine to Melinda.


    Thinking of this, Melinda began to take actions. When Queena thought she had calmed down, she suddenly stood up and was about to rush out of the ward.


    Queena was shocked and stopped Melinda in a hurry. Seeing the tears in her eyes, she felt sorry for her and said, "Good girl, it''s all right. Jonas is all right."


    "Mommy, I want to see him." Melinda could no longer hold back her tears and they instantly fell. Queena wiped her tears in a hurry. She could understand her feelings at this moment.


    But Melinda couldn''t get excited now.


    "Pregnant women can''t cry or have emotional fluctuation. Mellie, you are a good child. You should think about your child when you worry about Jonas,"


    Queena said. Although Melinda calmed down a little, she was still crying. Queena had no choice. At this time, she didn''t dare to leave Melinda to the caregiver at all.


    She kept comforting Melinda until she fell asleep after crying.


    The next morning, when Melinda woke up, she was in a very bad state. She was in a trance, either overturning the food or breaking the glass.


    Queena stood aside and watched the scenes. She asked the caregiver to take care of Melinda, and she went to the doctor''s office to ask about the situation.


    She did as the doctor said, but why did Melinda''s condition get worse?


    Melinda was thinking about Jonas and wanted to leave the cage like ward. She walked towards the door when the caregiver was not paying attention to her. She had been to the hospital several times and was familiar with it. While thinking about the route, she met Queena.


    When the two looked at each other, Melinda lowered her head silently.


    Queena felt helpless and took Melinda back to the ward. She kept her head down and didn''t want to talk, but she always wanted to escape from the hospital when others were not paying attention. However, Queena was on her guard.

 Chapter 338 Find Evidence

    Melinda began to try to run away, so the doctors and nurses paid close attention to her at this time, not giving her any chance.


    Queena almost put down everything in her hands and stayed with Melinda all the time, but Melinda was in a very bad condition.


    She was absent-minded and often in a trance. In the past two days, her face, which had recovered, turned pale again, and her figure was as thin as ever.


    Queena caught her again, who was trying to get out of the hospital. She looked at Melinda seriously, but Melinda didn''t care at all. There was only regret on her face.


    She regretted that she didn''t run away successfully and couldn''t see Jonas.


    She really didn''t want to see anything at the moment. She just wanted to see Jonas. As long as she saw him, everything would be fine. But why was it so difficult to see Jonas?


    "Mommy, can you let me see him? I know you have a way." Melinda had no choice but to hold Queena''s arm and look at her with beseeching eyes.


    The Gu family must have a way to get in touch with Jonas, instead of waiting for news here.


    At the thought that Jonas couldn''t get any help from his family in the police station, Melinda felt her heart clenched.


    Hearing this, Queena''s face darkened. She patted on Melinda''s back and said, "Jonas will be fine."


    She knew her son well. Even if he went to that kind of place, he would not let himself suffer losses. But if Melinda continued to go on like this, it would definitely have an impact on the baby in her belly.


    Queena began to worry about how to stop Melinda.


    In fact, Melinda also knew that what she was doing was not good, but she could not control herself. She was also very uncomfortable, and this kind of suffering made her look haggard.


    Queena''s persuasion didn''t work, so she had to think of another way. Not only did she find a caregiver, but also called a servant who was familiar with Melinda to take care of her.


    In fact, she wanted the two people to watch Melinda together. She didn''t want her to run away when she was not around.


    "No matter what she says, don''t let her out of your sight. Ask someone to help you with anything, okay?" Before Queena left, she exhorted the two people in particular. ''Melinda is smart. What if these two people are cheated?''


    The servant knew what kind of person Melinda was, so she said with a smile, "Don''t worry, madam. We will take good care of Young Mistress. If you have something to deal with, just go ahead."


    In fact, Queena didn''t have anything important to do. She just thought that maybe Vern could persuade Melinda.


    Queena didn''t have Vern''s phone number, so she only got an address from Ted. She went to Vern''s community early in the morning.


    It was very lively in the morning here. Although there were annoying square dances, they always felt full of vitality when they saw those people. There were many people who got up early to tak


    ng this, Melinda was suddenly enlightened. She touched her belly and thought of what the doctor had told her these days.


    She began to feel scared again.


    She had always cared about Jonas, but she hadn''t taken good care of their baby. If Jon knew it, he must be very angry.


    "Well, don''t think too much about it now. Take good care of the baby in your belly. I will supervise you these days. You haven''t recovered yet. Don''t think about escaping."


    Vern directly exposed what Melinda had done these days. Melinda felt a little embarrassed, but she began to listen to them obediently and take care of the child.


    She didn''t think about running around anymore, but there were some things that couldn''t be avoided. As long as she couldn''t get in touch with Jonas, Melinda couldn''t feel at ease at all, and she looked worried.


    Queena was relieved to see her like this as long as she didn''t hurt her body as before. But it seemed that she had to communicate with the police as soon as possible.


    Anyway, let them get in touch with Jonas first.


    The police station had been investigating this case recently, but they had no evidence at all. The deeper the investigation was, the more suspicious it would be.


    Most importantly, the police found that Jonas had no connection with the five men in black, even the people around Jonas.


    The network of the five people was complicated, but they could find some rules. At last, they found the most crucial evidence.


    The evidence proved that there was no relationship between them and Jonas. He had nothing to do with this matter from the beginning to the end, but he was framed like this. There was someone at the back of the five men in black.


    When the police got the evidence, they let go of Jonas and apologized to him, saying that they would find out the person behind it and that they wouldn''t let him suffer for so long for nothing.


    But Jonas didn''t care about that at all.

 Chapter 339 Interrogate Again

    All Jonas wanted was to see his wife as soon as possible.


    The moment he entered the police station, his phone was handed over to the police to cooperate with the investigation. Now it was fully charged. It could be seen that these people were very careful. Before returning the thing to him, they charged his mobile phone.


    His car was parked in the police station. It hadn''t been driven for so many days, and there was a lot of dust on it. Jonas didn''t care about it and opened the door and sat down inside.


    The first thing he did was not to start the car, but to call Melinda. Thinking that he had lost contact with her for so many days, Melinda must be very worried.


    And it was true. Melinda was lying in the hospital.


    With the company of her father in the past two days, Melinda recovered well, but her heavy heart was still pitiful and she was not lively at all.


    It seemed that she just wanted to live without any soul.


    When the phone rang, Melinda didn''t respond at all. But Vern, who was sharp eyed, saw the name on the phone and couldn''t help smiling.


    He put the phone in front of Melinda and said, "No matter who it is, answer it first."


    In a daze, Melinda took the phone and put it near her ear. She didn''t say anything, but soon a familiar voice came from the other end of the phone, as if it was a call from a distant side, as if she heard a call when she was in trouble.


    Tears welled up in her eyes. Melinda heard the other side call her Linda in a soft voice.


    "Where have you been? Why didn''t you answer my phone?" Melinda said sadly. She knew that there was nothing Jonas could do about it, but at this moment, she just wanted to act like a spoiled child to express her concern.


    Hearing this, Jonas felt sorry for her and wished he could rush to Melinda right now.


    "Good girl, don''t cry. Linda, I''m fine. It''s all my fault. I made you worried. Could you stop crying now? I''m so sad."


    Melinda stopped crying. She looked totally two different from before. Seeing this, Vern could only sigh and shake his head. Melinda was not physically ill, but mentally ill. Jonas was her best medicine.


    Although Melinda was crying, she was overjoyed in her heart. She didn''t know how many days had passed since she finally got in touch with Jonas.


    The two of them talked a lot on the phone, and Jonas finally calmed Melinda down. At the same time, Jonas also knew what happened and that Melinda was in the hospital.


    "You stay in the hospital and I''ll be back soon. I promise." Jonas didn''t wear headphones, nor did he plan to drive while talking on the phone in the police station.


    So he wanted to hang up the phone first, but Melinda was unwilling to do so.


    Vern couldn''t help but knock on her head when he heard her groan. He took the phone from Melinda and told Jonas not to worry. He would take care of Melinda first.


    Recently, Jonas couldn''t wash himself well in the police station, so he had to tidy himself up before going to see Melinda. Otherwise, s


    s together, and they were very familiar with how to explain to each other.


    "You know that we go to the seaside to deal with a person and take money," Franklin said bluntly. The policeman frowned at his words, but he also recorded it and waited for Franklin''s reply.


    "It was Jonas who asked us to do this. How many times do you want me to tell you? Or who do you want to frame? Tell me his name. I''ll tell you,"


    Franklin questioned and provoked the police completely, but the two interrogators didn''t care at all. They didn''t ask any more questions and changed the person with the people outside.


    There were five people in total. Each of them had a different personality, but their expressions of insisting that it was Jonas who asked them to do that were so similar.


    When the interrogation was finished, the recorder couldn''t help but sneer, "It''s so flawless to cooperate with a lie. There must be something wrong in it."


    In the individual interrogation, this group of people were still stubborn, so they were locked up together in the end. At this time, there were many people in the interrogation room. The captain went up to ask in person, and the group of people had been asked countless times, and they began to be a little impatient.


    "Do you think the truth can be decided by your mouth? This is the information we collected when we investigated this matter. Although we can''t confirm who is behind this, it can prove that it was not done by Jonas,"


    the captain said as he put the documents in his hands in front of the men in black. He saw that they hesitated to finish reading these documents and their faces really changed.


    "You''d better tell me the truth now, or you''ll have to think about the consequences. You''ll be charged with murder, assaulting the police, and not cooperating with the public in handling cases. I have many ways to make you go to jail and be in it forever,"


    the captain said domineeringly, completely intimidating the group of men in black.

 Chapter 340 Move Out Of The Gus Mansion

    The atmosphere in the interrogation room froze. Several men in black looked at each other, and their eyes began to struggle and hesitate.


    The subtle expressions on the faces of the policemen could be quickly perceived, and they were speechless with anger and guilt.


    He was angry that he had been cheated by these people and felt guilty that he had kept Jonas in prison these days.


    The captain glanced at them and threw the documents in his hands on the table again. His face was not angry but frightening.


    The men in black trembled at the sight of this.


    "I don''t have so much time for you to do the secret signal. If you don''t want to say anything, we can just take you away," the captain said, losing his patience with them.


    "You''d better stop struggling here. You can still save your lives if you tell us who is behind the scene earlier," one of the policemen said.


    The other one disagreed, "It''s not a big deal. They are good friends, and it''s good to be in jail together."


    They didn''t know what they were talking about. The men in black got more and more flustered. It was completely different from what they had imagined at the beginning.


    In the beginning, the deal between them and Jerry was to make Jonas take the blame. As long as they convicted Jonas, Jerry would send someone to bail them out, and then everything would be fine.


    But why did it turn out that everyone was going to jail?


    One of them was a timid man. He confessed directly when several people were gossiping. "It''s Jerry. He asked us to do all of this."


    When one of them said it, the others immediately lost their psychological pressure. They told the whole story word by word, and the policeman in charge of recording kept typing.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can investigate the person who called you. It''s none other than Jerry," someone said loudly, as if worrying that the other party would not believe it.


    Under the instruction of the captain, a policeman began to investigate the mysterious person who reported the case that day. This number was from a shop on the street, which was more suspicious.


    The investigation team started to investigate the person who made the phone call that day.


    After a variety of investigations, they finally found the figure of Jerry in the surveillance video near the shop. The case of more than a week had come to an end.


    The answer came out in an instant. In order to frame Jonas, Jerry had set up this trap.


    Jerry had been keeping a close eye on the police station. When he was exposed, he sensed that something was wrong.


    The Gu family must be unreliable as this matter had something to do with Jonas. After thinking for a while, Jerry finally found Stacy.


    Stacy was his last life-saving straw.


    "Stacy, you must help me. Jonas wanted to put me into prison. All the members of the


    nitiative and Melinda drank up the soup in this way.


    After the final examination, the result was that everything was fine, but Melinda still had to pay attention to her emotions. The child was very fragile.


    Knowing she was wrong, Melinda didn''t dare to say anything more. Jonas listened to the doctor carefully and then packed up his things and took her home.


    But before that, Jonas thought he needed to do something.


    Jerry couldn''t stay in the Gu''s mansion any longer, or else Linda would be in danger.


    After all, Melinda was pregnant. When she returned home from the hospital, she began to feel sleepy. After making sure that she was asleep, Jonas quietly left the room.


    Jonas seldom went to Alston''s study, but today he did come to Alston''s study on his own initiative. He was still like a workaholic, dealing with the things he told him.


    But it was strange that he hadn''t made any achievements for so many years, but his diligence was undeniable.


    "What are you doing here?" Alston always treated Jonas in this way, as if he was not his son, but all his tenderness was hidden in his unspeakable tone.


    He put down what he was doing and looked at Jonas quietly. Every time at this time, he would find that his child had grown up again.


    He was no longer the one who longed for father''s love behind him when he was a child.


    "Although the matter has been suppressed this time, I think you should be very clear about the cause and effect." Jonas came straight to the point, which made Alston''s face a little stiff. At last, he nodded silently.


    "I don''t want my wife and child to live under the same roof with such a vicious person as Jerry. I hope you can let him leave the Gu family," said Jonas word by word, expressing his attitude at the moment.


    He didn''t want his wife and child to be hurt again, and the premise of all this was that they couldn''t live with Jerry.

 Chapter 341 Was She Taken Away

    Alston didn''t say anything for a long time. They just sat quietly in the study, like statues without souls.


    Most of the appearance of Jonas was similar to Alston''s. They had the same angular side face, but the aura between the two was completely different.


    Alston was a domineering man. Peoples had a feeling that those who obeyed him and went against him would die. However, Jonas was cold and unapproachable.


    After a long time, Alston said after careful consideration, "this matter may be just an accident. I will talk to Jerry."


    Hearing this, Jonas''s face darkened and his attitude became tough. "Don''t you know what kind of person Jerry is? If the police hadn''t found out the truth, you wouldn''t have lost the son of a mistress, but the three of your families! "


    Alston''s face darkened as well, because what Jonas said was true. They all knew what happened to Melinda this time.


    "For the safety of my child and your first grandson, I hope you can have a decision in your mind."


    It was a bit rebellious to say such words to one''s father, but it seemed to be very common to say so to Jonas.


    Alston also felt sorry for the three of them. After hesitating for a long time, he nodded and said, "I''ll arrange it as soon as possible."


    Alston made a compromise. After getting a satisfactory answer, he left the study of Alston


    Alston agreed, he asked his secretary to show the house to Jerry outside. The Gu''s mansion was large, but there were also many villas nearby.


    The secretary was efficient and rented a villa nearby.


    After everything was ready, how he talk to Jerry? Alston began to be in trouble again.


    The way he got along with Jerry was somewhat different from the way he got along with Jonas. He felt a little guilty for Jerry, but most of the time, the way he got along with Jerry was like treating his subordinate.


    And Jerry knew clearly that in his heart, he was just like a tool for making money, and now this tool seemed to be of no value.


    "Jerry, it''s really your fault this time." Alston said after careful consideration. Jerry had always been like that, without any change.


    "I''m innocent this time." Said Jerry. He didn''t want to admit it at all. Even if it was true, he would make everyone feel that he was wronged.


    "But this time, your brother has some misgivings. I also know that you two don''t get along well. Now your sister-in-law is pregnant. This is a special time. I have asked someone to rent a villa nearby. You can move out for a period of time."


    Alston seldom said so much. He was not good at saying sweet words, so he didn''t think too much about what to say now.


    To a large extent, this was also the reason why Alston did


    d and hanging on Jerry, making her exceedingly fascinating.


    Thinking of his beloved daughter doing such a shameless thing, Wang Xiren''s anger rushed up again.


    The intimacy between the two also stopped because of a group of people rushing in. The moment Stacy saw David, her face darkened.


    Jerry quickly made Stacy sit aside, and tidied up his clothes. The smile on his face no longer looked gentle.


    "Take her back." David said to the people behind him. The two bodyguards walked up directly, pulled Stacy out and left Jerry directly.


    Stacy wanted to resist, but he was comforted by Jerry. He was very smart. He knew that the more Stacy resisted David at this time, the worse David''s attitude would be.


    "Jerry, I advise you to stay away from my daughter. I won''t let you go this time. If it happens next time¡­ Get it?" After warning, David left the villa, leaving Jerry sitting awkwardly on the sofa.


    This time, Stacy used her family''s power to threaten the police station, which had already made David very unhappy, but it was not good for him to stop what his daughter had done.


    Therefore, David would not be softhearted to Jerry if he continued to do something.


    Stacy was taken back to the Wang Home. In order to avoid the same thing happening, David specially arranged his assistant to look after her.


    In the villa, Jerry was sure that it was done by Jonas. He was such a narrow-minded man that he couldn''t bear to see his own good.


    So when he saw that Stacy was kind to him, he asked David to sabotage their relationship.


    However, before he could think much, Alston came to the villa to look for him. At this time, Jerry had some resentment against him, and he had no longer obeyed him.


    Seeing this, Alston felt bad, but he still asked, "was she taken away?"

 Chapter 342 A Sense Of Security

    "Are you satisfied now?" Jerry looked at Alston with mockery. There was no warmth in his eyes. This was his father!


    He abandoned him and her mother when he was a child, and now he just to make use of him. Now, in order to protect her legitimate son, he slowly took away everything.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Alston frowned and looked at Jerry. Jerry''s expression remained the same, and his eyes were full of unwillingness and dissatisfaction.


    "Are you satisfied with what you have done to me?" Said Jerry. Hearing this, Alston knew that he had misunderstood. What happened this time had nothing to do with Jonas.


    "This time it has nothing to do with your brother. It''s Mr. Wang came home and I couldn''t find a way but tell him your address." Alston explained, but Jerry didn''t believe it. He only believed that Jonas must be behind all this.


    "Stacy and I have been having a good time these days. David didn''t come to bother us. Why did he come to us today? It must be that Jonas have said something else."


    Jerry insisted. No matter what the truth was, Jonas had to take the blame. Seeing this, Alston didn''t know what to say. In the end, there was only silence between the two of them.


    The fight between the two brothers was unclear now. At this time, Alston began to doubt if he had done something wrong.


    Jonas didn''t get involved in this matter, He knew that after David called him and told him about it.


    After telling this to Melinda, she was also surprised. Finally, she said, "Mr. Wang, who can see people clearly."


    She knew what kind of person Jerry was, so it was the best way to protect Stacy in this way, even if it was not accepted by her.


    "Well, are you going for a walk tonight?" Jonas agreed with her. At the beginning, he was also worried that David was not a rational person, but after getting along with him, he found that David really was.


    It was undoubtedly the happiest thing to get along with such a person.


    "Well, the doctor asked me to do more exercise." Said Melinda, touching her belly. Now it was getting bigger and bigger. Touching her round belly, the smile at the corners of her mouth became bigger.


    He couldn''t help but put his hand on her belly. The happiness was exactly the same.


    "I''ll go with you later." Jonas said. Hearing this, Melinda hesitated. He had been busy with the company''s affairs since he was detained by the police.


    But maybe he was frightened by her illness this time, so he always spared a lot of time to accompany her.


    With a hesitant look on her face, she looked at him and said tentatively, "Jon, I can do it myself. Do


    ad another woman outside like that man.


    Pregnant women liked to make blind and disorderly conjectures the most. At this time, she really carried on this spirit. She sat alone in the bedroom, thinking about the scene that Yulia''s boyfriend was with another woman.


    Then it gradually changed to the way that Jonas hugged other girls.


    Is it the same for all the men in the world to look for the woman and the excitement outside behind their wives and love?


    What''s more, it was the most urgent time for him. She was pregnant and couldn''t satisfy him.


    It was said that men were the most likely to make mistakes at this time. Was he really going to deal with business? The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. At last, she trembled.


    When she came to her senses, she realized that she had thought too much.


    Although she trusted him, she still felt uneasy after such a thing happened. Sitting on the bed with her mobile phone, she hesitated for a while and finally dialed his number.


    Her phone was always picked up very soon. Maybe he was trapped by something today, and it was a little late, but even so, it made her feel very suffering.


    "What''s wrong, Linda?" His tone of concern was as gentle as ever. Jonas was such a cold person, but when she heard his voice, she felt relieved.


    "Nothing. When will you come back tonight?" Asked Melinda. Looking at the mountain of business piled up in front of him, Jonas rubbed his head.


    "I''m sorry, Linda. I have a lot of work to do today and it''s urgent. I can''t go home early. Don''t forget to go to bed early."


    Said Jonas with guilt. Hearing this, Melinda was even more frightened. He seldom worked overtime these days, but why did he suddenly work overtime again.

 Chapter 343 Gossip

    Before Melinda could ask anything, there was Ted''s sound again. After saying goodbye to her in a hurry, Jonas hung up the phone.


    Holding the phone in her hand, she was confused and terrified.


    It had been a long time since he hung up the phone. Now when she thought of it, she was in a trance.


    At the same time, the company was very busy. It seemed that Jerry had done nothing during this period of time, but many ''insects'' had been left behind when Jonas was unaware of it.


    It was not a small project to deal with at this time.


    "Have you found all the information?" Jonas asked Ted. He was responsible for all the information. At this time, he had to find out who was the Jerry''s man of this matter, so that he could deal with it thoroughly.


    However, Jerry was so scheming that it was not easy to find out the truth right away.


    "It''s still under investigation. It''s a bit tricky." Ted had always been wearing a cheeky grin. This kind of frown was enough to show that he was also in trouble this time.


    "What about you?" Jonas asked William. This time, there was something wrong with the partner, and William was in charge of it. The expression on William''s face was almost the same as Ted. He didn''t relax at all.


    The company was busy, but the home was quiet. Sitting on the bed alone, she couldn''t help but think about something.


    Jonas said that he could take a walk with her. Why did he have to deal with so many things by himself and go home late?


    She was a little suspicious, and there was something wrong with it. In her eyes, it was a flaw. In addition, with the matter of Yulia in front of them, she lost the sense of security.


    After waiting at home for half an hour, Melinda couldn''t help calling Jonas again and asking when he would go home. There was no progress in the company''s affairs, and he couldn''t tell when he could go home, so he asked Melinda to go to bed early.


    She didn''t know if she should have been talked to him, but if she didn''t hear his voice, which made her very anxious.


    She didn''t know how she made it through this night. When she woke up in the morning, she was in a trance. There was cold on the other side of the bed.


    She didn''t know whether he didn''t come back last night or went out early in the morning. Anyway, she felt more and more uncomfortable.


    When she arrived at the restaurant, only Queena was sitting there waiting for her to eat. Melinda couldn''t help but ask Queena if Jonas had come back last night.


    "He has been busy these two days. He left in a hurry in the morning." Queena said, noticing that Melinda was a little uncomfortable, and comforted her for a long time.


    The day passed with a heavy heart, but at night, she received a call from Jonas who couldn''t go back early.


    "What are you doing outside?" With a sensitive mind, she soo


    she didn''t feel anything wrong, but at this time, she obviously felt that her behavior seemed to be very selfish.


    If she could believe him more, would she be able to balance her with him and would not let him suffer so much.


    "I know, Mommy." She was also reflecting on her behavior and felt that she was a little unreasonable.


    Queena was relieved to see that Melinda had realized it, and she didn''t disappoint Queena. That night, she asked Jonas to go back to work and told him that she was fine, but she liked to think too much during that time.


    Even so, he was still worried that he would not stay in the company to work overtime. He came back home on time, fearing that Melinda would overthink.


    His thought moved her.


    Although Jerry didn''t live in the Gu''s mansion, he still often went back, which was something that Jonas couldn''t stop. During this period of time in the Gu''s mansion, Jerry had also arranged a few of his own people.


    As for the current situation of the Gu clan, Jerry could be said to be very clear about it.


    Knowing that Melinda''s mood fluctuated a lot during her pregnancy and she was very suspicious of Jonas, Jerry asked someone to create the gossip about Jonas and the second tier actress.


    It seemed that the news reasonable, and there were also photos. That actress found netizens and sent the news to the hot topic. Immediately, the gossip about Jonas and her became the headlines of all kinds of entertainment magazines at the first time.


    When the actress was interviewed by the media, her words were ambiguous. As a smart person, she knew that she had something to do with the gossip, which was of great entertainment value, so she was very cooperative with the media.


    Although she was a second tier female star, she was not very popular at ordinary times. This time, she wanted to become a more popular star because of Jonas.

 Chapter 344 Being Rejected

    However, this piece of news was enough to stir up a storm in the entertainment circle. The less famous Luna suddenly had a relationship with Jonas, a business tycoon.


    Many people didn''t care whether the news was true or not, but published one after another. There were more and more media that contacted the foot of Luna.


    This feeling of overnight flushing made Luna''s foot a little floating.


    Her agent was even happier. After all, although the foot of Luna had struggled to the second tier position for so many years, it was still in a lukewarm state.


    "You''re so lucky. You don''t know who is going to oppose Jonas Gu and make these news. We''ll give a response and leave some room for ourselves. I''ve said in the studio that if anyone asks, you''ll say that you don''t know. Maybe it''s because of that."


    The agent said to Luna with a smile on his face. The business people liked to get involved in the entertainment circle from time to time, but she didn''t expect that it would be him this time.


    The PR department were all smart people who knew how to make use of public opinion.


    The Soaring Group got the news quickly, but not faster than the team at the foot of Luna. When they came up with a solution, it was difficult to control the public opinion.


    Many media gathered downstairs of the Soaring Group and the atmosphere in the CEO Office was cold. William kept calling, and almost all of them were called by some partners to ask what was going on.


    Everyone who was familiar with Jonas knew that he had the only one love, Melinda. Now that she was pregnant, people still had a skeptical attitude when they heard such news.


    Then Ted led his team to investigate this matter. The enemy came aggressively. Obviously, they were well prepared and it was not easy to deal with it.


    Obviously, Luna was more interested this time. Luna also knew that Melinda was pregnant. She thought that all the men in the world wanted find another woman. And she wanted to take this opportunity to completely hook up with Jonas.


    After cleaning up at home, Luna greeted her agent and asked her assistant to take her to the Soaring Group to meet Jonas


    However, she was failed. When she arrived at the Soaring Group, she was shut out. When Luna was still trying, she received a call from her agent, telling her not to appear in front of the media at this time.


    "Do you have the phone number of Jonas?" Luna had a plan in her mind, and she was unwilling to give up. In her opinion, this was an excellent opportunity. If she missed it, she would be regrettable.


    It was known to all that if she could get involved with Jonas, being A-list movie star, which would not be a problem, not to mention the super star.


    She wanted to stand at the top of the entertainment circle.


    "I can''t get his phone, but I got his assistant''s number." The agent said that they could only get the phone number from the office or the Secretary office. If they coul


    ow she act as a petite woman.


    "Mr. Gu." Said Luna. Jonas looked at this woman in front of him in confusion. Although he had no impression of her, he had a lot of hunch in his heart.


    The surrounding reporters were excited to see this scene and could not help but stand out.


    "Mr. Gu, are you dating with Miss Zhang here? So, the recent news is true. Are you really together with Miss Zhang? "


    One of the reporters was so excited that he wanted to rush to the front of Jonas and ask. But when he felt the imposing manner of Jonas, but he didn''t dare to do it.


    One of them stood out and others began to speak out their doubts. The employees in the cafe were surprised to find that their CEO was surrounded in an instant.


    The reporters pointed their long spears at the two people, and Luna stood there shyly.


    His temperament became colder and colder. The reporters realized that there was something wrong with the atmosphere and finally slowly calmed down.


    "This lady? Is it Miss Zhang? " Perplexed, Jonas looked at the person beside him and instantly distanced himself from her. Although he didn''t say anything, but everyone knew what did he mean.


    He didn''t even know the person in front of him.


    The expression on Luna''s face changed dramatically, and the reporter''s expression also changed. What a miraculous show it was.


    He didn''t know who she was. Then why did the two meet here?


    "Soaring Group''s public relations department will give you an answer to the gossip these days. As for me, I only love my wife."


    Said Jonas. The corners of his mouth were softer when he mentioned Melinda, which made the reporters felt that the truth was needless to say.


    Luna was slapped hard on the face by him, and he took this opportunity to confess his love to Melinda


    The farce ended in what Jonas said. The headlines of the second day were all turned down by Luna, which was beyond Jerry''s expectation.


    The words were full of irony to Luna.

 Chapter 345 Slander

    When Jerry saw the news, he was very angry. He didn''t expect that everything he had elaborately arranged would be used like this by Jonas.


    He didn''t make more scandals about Jonas, but let him take this opportunity to build his image as a good man.


    Most of the reporters were arranged by Jerry, but he didn''t expect that something would go wrong in the end. He was angry and personally asked one of the reporters for more information.


    "What''s wrong with your report this time? It''s a tryst between Jonas and Luna Zhang. How did it end up like this?"


    Jerry asked anxiously. At first, the reporter was a little confused, but then he realized that when Jerry contacted them, he said there was a big news.


    The news seemed to be a little different from their impression.


    "Our report is all true. That was the scene in the coffee shop at that time. So many people watched it, and no one dared to report false news,"


    the reporter said helplessly. Moreover, it was a coffee shop under the Soaring Group. They would be killed if they casually reported on Jonas.


    Jerry was still very angry, and he even felt unbelievable, thinking that this group of people had been bribed.


    "Don''t wrong us. We didn''t take any bribe from Mr. Gu. On the contrary, we..." The reporter didn''t finish his words. In fact, the one who gave them the money was actually Jerry.


    The people in the Gu''s mansion were also nervous for a while because of the news. They didn''t feel a little relieved until the news came out.


    Seeing this, Queena felt much relieved. She had been worried that Melinda would overthink, and the whole family had concealed it from her. Now that it had been solved, she had taken the initiative to tell Melinda about it.


    "Luna, I remember I watched her TV play some time ago."


    Melinda frowned and looked at the woman on the newspaper in confusion. Her impression of her was very shallow, which was equivalent to nothing.


    "She is just an unknown actress. She wants to take advantage of the popularity of Jonas," Queena said with a smile. She had always had no good impression of the people in the entertainment circle, so the Soaring Group rarely involved in the entertainment circle.


    More importantly, she hated the entertainment circle because of Emily.


    "Okay," said Melinda. Then Queena mysteriously took out a newspaper in her hand. When Melinda saw the title on the newspaper, she was shocked with her eyes wide open.


    "Jonas, he..."


    Melinda covered her mouth with her hand, and all the words were stuck in her throat. Did Jonas really say these words in front of so many people?


    Reading the newspaper, Melinda felt a little ashamed, but she was more moved. A man as domineering as him could say he loved her in front of so many people.


    This love was enough to move Melinda.


    "As for you, just stay at home to nourish the fetus. I know well about J


    to a junior?" Alston couldn''t help but stand out and stop Queena, who snorted coldly and stood aside without saying anything.


    Jerry lowered his head and stood aside, clenching his fists.


    "Jerry, you know the truth. You don''t have to pour mud on Jonas." Melinda couldn''t bear to see Jonas being wronged.


    She was also helpless about what Jerry had done.


    She was still sober now. After thinking about it for a while, she guessed that what Jerry did this time might not only aim at Jonas, but also at her.


    "Truth? The truth is that the media has found out that Jonas met that woman," said Jerry. He didn''t care what others thought as long as Melinda believed it.


    "Then tell me, you didn''t see Jonas? There was so much noise downstairs. I don''t believe you didn''t see him. You made an appointment with Jonas, but you arrived ahead of time and left earlier. What were you thinking at that time?"


    At first, Melinda was protected behind Jonas. But now, standing in front of Jonas, she looked like protecting her baby. Her aura suddenly became stronger.


    Being asked a series of questions by Melinda, Jerry didn''t know how to answer them. He wanted to continue splashing mud on Jonas, but was stopped by Alston.


    Alston looked at his family and felt helpless. He stopped Jerry and stood between Melinda and him. "Well, it''s all over. No one should mention it anymore."


    Actually, what he said was aimed at Melinda. He wanted her to stop. In the past, Melinda had been respectful to Alston, but today she didn''t show any good face.


    Alston''s face darkened. He turned to Jerry and said seriously, "It''s getting late. You can go back to the villa next door."


    Although Jerry had moved out for a long time, he often came back and had never been driven out. Today, he was driven away by Alston in person, which made him embarrassed. But in this family, if he was detested by Alston, then he was really worthless.

 Chapter 346 Quarrel To Vent

    Jerry left dejectedly, but his existence was like a thorn in Queena''s heart. In her heart, she was now unhappy with Alston, especially after she had just scolded Jerry for a few words, he spoke to stop her.


    In her eyes, such behavior was a form of protection. No matter how excellent her son was, there was no praise, let alone protection.


    In her husband''s eyes, her son was not as good as an illegitimate child. Queena felt that the blood all over her body was a little frozen, which made her feel very cold.


    The coldest thing was her heart that had already died.


    However, Melinda was still angry with what Jerry had done to Jonas. She returned to her seat beside Jonas and remained silent. But her calm expression made Jonas feel her anger.


    Although Alston was in this family, he felt that he was disliked by all the people, and this feeling was so real.


    Crossing her arms over her chest, Queena stood aside and looked at him coldly. Nelson ignored the affairs of these young people and drank his tea quietly.


    She was wearing a purplish red dress, and her bright color was well controlled by her, and her aura was much deeper.


    "He is such a bad guy. Why do you still keep him by your side? Is it that you won''t give up until he destroyed Jonas and the whole Gu family?"


    Queena was furious at Alston. She felt that she would explode if she didn''t vent her anger.


    What she said was not exaggerated. What Jerry had done all the time was to destroy Jonas. He didn''t play a positive role in the Soaring Group''s affairs. Instead, he did a lot of damage, making Jonas clean up a lot of mess.


    "Jerry is a good boy, but he has been outside for too long," Alston said with a guilty conscience.


    After all, he was his son, and he didn''t want to judge too much. He felt a little guilty. He had always thought that if Jerry could have grown up in the Gu family like Jonas, he must be very excellent now.


    Although most of the time, Jerry''s actions were not presentable, it was undeniable that he was smart. Therefore, Alston also thought that Jerry was a smart man.


    Seeing that Alston didn''t answer, Queena became more furious. Soon she recalled that he had an affair with another woman behind her back and had this wild child.


    No woman could bear the fact that her husband cheated on her. Queena always felt that there was no love between the two of them, and she could bear it. But at this time, when the mistress gave birth to the child and had such a great threat to her child, the hatred in her heart was growing.


    "A child raised by a bitch is disgusting no matter how hard it is transformed. Alston, if you hadn''t fooled around with women outside, you wouldn''t have such a bastard,"


    Queena said angrily, without her usual hostess''s gentleness and elegance. At t


    tion were always touching. When Melinda heard this, she thought of her grandparents and felt touched.


    In fact, that was exactly what she envied all the time?


    Maybe, she could realize that with Jonas. Even if one was not here, the other one would still keep the love. Jonas seemed to be worried that Melinda still didn''t believe him, so he said a lot.


    He was a man who didn''t know how to say sweet words. Every word he said now made Melinda feel sincere.


    She felt relieved and the smile at the corners of her mouth relaxed a lot. She nestled in the arms of Jonas and felt the most real contact.


    All the feelings seemed to have been settled when the two of them got along with each other.


    "Well, I believe you." Then Melinda thought of the two couples downstairs and still felt worried.


    "Are we really not going downstairs to have a look?" Melinda asked. She was still worried, but Jonas didn''t feel anything.


    Parents are not children anymore. There are some things that need them to deal with by themselves. It was meaningless for them to interfere.


    What was more, Jonas could feel that there was no love between the two people. Since there was no love between them, it seemed that it was meaningless to argue with each other anymore.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s good for them to quarrel." Holding Melinda in his arms, Jonas swore to himself that he would protect her and not let her see this.


    He hoped that what Melinda saw was all about the beauty of the world.


    Thinking that it was not a good thing for one to suppress her feelings for a long time, Melinda thought it might be a good thing to quarrel and let it go. So she nodded in agreement.


    The quarrel downstairs was faintly spread upstairs. While accompanying Melinda, Jonas also secretly blamed all this on Jerry.


    If he hadn''t appeared, all this would not have happened.

 Chapter 347 Jessica Shen

    In the villa next to the Gu''s mansion, when Jerry returned home, he only felt a burst of coldness. There were still Stacy''s warm words at home before, but now there was nothing.


    If it weren''t for Jonas, he would have been the winner.


    On the other hand, Jerry would never admit that he was the loser. He only felt that the time hadn''t come. He would definitely win the game and take back everything that belonged to him.


    But now, he failed again. In a rage, Jerry smashed almost everything in the living room and finally leaned against the sofa.


    Closing his eyes, his mind was full of what Queena had just said. She insulted his mother and disdained him. One day, he would trample these people under his feet and let them realize their mistakes today.


    He had been quiet in the villa for a long time, but he still didn''t know what to do. Sadly, Jerry found that the woman who could say a few words to beside him was Stacy.


    And she was the only one who could help him. At this time, he was grateful to Alston for giving him the handsome face to do something.


    Jerry couldn''t help but remember that Stacy once mentioned her best friend, Jessica Shen, who was a famous female singer in the entertainment circle.


    He sat on the sofa, with an apple book in his hand, and began to search for information about Jessica. He came up with an idea.


    Jerry contacted Stacy first. The two met outside. Due to the previous lessons, the two of them were very careful when they met now.


    Stacy often went to a beauty salon, where there was a place for rest. At this time, the two of them met in the room. There was a bottle of red wine on the small table, and the goblets were filled with the red wine.


    The light in the room was dim, creating a romantic atmosphere. Jerry and Stacy were sitting face to face, and finally Stacy was sitting on Jerry.


    With his arms around her waist, Jerry couldn''t help but want to take action.


    But he held it back in the end. Stacy had the child of the two of them, which was his biggest bargaining chip at the moment.


    "Stacy, you are the only one who can help me now." Jerry buried his head on Stacy''s shoulder and said in a sad tone, which made her heart ache.


    Jerry told everything that happened to him today to her. After hearing this, Stacy was very angry. She didn''t expect that Jerry would suffer so much in the Gu''s mansion.


    "Don''t worry. I will help you." Stacy put her hand on Jerry''s hair and said gently. Stacy was so immersed in this love that she couldn''t tell right from wrong.


    She felt that what Jerry had done was right.


    But how could she help Jerry? Stacy was confused. At this time, she realized that everything she had was given by her father.


    And her father didn''t like Jerry very much now. Because of Jerry, her relationship with her father was getting worse and worse.


    "I have a plan. Honey, can you help me?"


    Jerr


    to the coffee shop and have a rest. I''ll send you the address."


    Realizing that she was teased, Stacy couldn''t help but feel a little shy. She said in a hurry and hung up the phone.


    She retweeted the address that Jerry had sent to her to Jessica and found another place to sit down.


    Jessica didn''t think her clothes was suitable to meet her bestie. She put on a light make-up and a white fairy dress before heading to the coffee shop.


    This coffee shop had high external requirements, but it was also highly confidential. To a certain extent, these celebrities liked it.


    According to the seat given by Stacy, Jessica arrived at the appointed seat.


    On the other side of the table sat a man, who looked amazing at a glance. He was wearing a simple white shirt, and his hair was meticulously combed. He looked extraordinary.


    In an instant, Jessica seemed to hear her heartbeat. Wasn''t this her dream lover?


    Did her best friend come to her today to introduce a good man to her? She really meant it.


    A lot of thoughts came to Jessica''s mind.


    However, when Jonas saw Jessica, he didn''t have a strong impression of her. He wondered why the partner company sent a woman here, which was different from the one he had agreed at the beginning.


    However, having been in the business world for so long, of course, Jonas would not do anything to look down upon women. Even if the other party was a woman, he would show his most sincere sincerity to this cooperation.


    The two of them began to talk. Jessica was a lively and talkative person, and the atmosphere was not cold at all. Although Jonas didn''t talk much, she felt comfortable to get along with him like this.


    Stacy thought everything was going well, so she sent a message to Jessica and asked her why she hadn''t arrived yet. Then she pretended to be surprised and found that she had sent the wrong location to her, so she sent a new location to her again.

 Chapter 348 Being Followed

    Only then did Jessica realize that she had made a mistake. She looked embarrassed and at a loss.


    She had thought that it was an encounter arranged by Stacy, but she didn''t expect that it was just a mistake. Her uneasiness became more and more obvious. Jonas was an observant person.


    He waited quietly for the other party to speak first.


    After hesitating for a long while, Jessica said awkwardly, "I''m sorry. I seem to have taken the wrong seat."


    She lowered her head and held the phone tightly. Her face was flushed with shyness. She typed on the phone nervously and asked Stacy where she was now.


    Jonas had thought that Jessica was going to get to the point and talk about the cooperation, but he didn''t expect to get such an answer. He was a little confused, and then he felt something was wrong.


    He had an appointment with someone today. Even if Jessica had taken the wrong seat, the person he was going to meet should have arrived. Why hadn''t he arrived yet?


    Jonas frowned immediately. Seeing this, Jessica became more and more nervous. She thought that Jonas must be angry.


    Although she was lively, she was also a simple minded person. She was a little sensitive. In the face of such a situation, she didn''t know what to do.


    She sat in her seat awkwardly. The smile on her face made her feel more tired than being on the show. At this time, Stacy called and asked where she was.


    "Sorry, I really don''t know. Sorry for bothering you." With these words, Jessica stood up in a hurry and ran away with her bag.


    What the two didn''t know was that there was a person lurking in the dark who had recorded the whole conversation between the two.


    When Jessica arrived at Stacy''s seat, her face was still half red and white. Before she came to herself from what had happened just now, Stacy had ordered her favorite tea.


    She took a gulp of tea and said, "It''s said that women in love are all idiots. I think it is true. How can you make a mistake about the seat? Do you know how embarrassed I was just now?"


    Stacy knew what had happened to Jessica, but she pretended to be shy and confused. "I''m not an idiot. What happened to you?"


    "Nothing, nothing..." At the thought of what had happened just now, Jessica decided to let it go and change the subject.


    But she didn''t expect that everyone would know about it if she didn''t mention it.


    It happened in the afternoon. In the evening, there was news on the entertainment newspaper. Jonas was once again on the newspaper. Yesterday, the woman was the second tier female star, Luna, and today the woman was the favorite of the music circle, Jessica. It could be said that a group of men envied him.


    This group of keyboard men began to abuse him without hesitating. Almost in an instant, the micro-blog hot search was about Jonas and Jessica. At this time, it could be said to be the liveliest time on the Internet.


    Almost everyone was talking about it. Although Melinda was p


    k I will like a married man?" said Jessica helplessly.


    She thought she was a moral person, so she wouldn''t flirt with people like Jonas. When the agent heard her words, she immediately felt that it made sense and finally let her go for the time being.


    Everyone in the Gu''s mansion felt strange about the atmosphere between Melinda and Jonas recently. They all understood it because of the recent gossip about them.


    In the past two days, Melinda had been waiting for the news. Because of Jessica''s identity, it was difficult to investigate what had happened to her before, so the people she found began to follow Jessica.


    In the past few days, there had been a lot of news about Jessica. This girl''s social circle was very simple. Even if she went to see the sponsor or something, she wouldn''t drink too much and always kept herself sober.


    She seldom went out at night. Most of the time, she practiced singing at home and occasionally went to some high-end clubs with her friends.


    Most of her friends were socialite divas. Even if she liked to play, she had her limit. In a word, according to the people who investigated, she was a person who had a clean conscience.


    The scandal had spread all over the city recently, which somewhat affected Jessica''s life. In the past two days, she even suspected that she had been stalked.


    When she told the agent about this, she was frightened to sweat and asked her not to go out recently.


    "I don''t think that person has any evil intention," Jessica said. The agent thought that this girl was too simple to distinguish good from bad, so she said sincerely, "You''ve been followed. How good can he be?"


    "You can ask someone to investigate who stalked you first. It''s easy to solve it," Jessica said. Her agent agreed as she thought that this was a good idea.


    Their connection network was small. And the one followed her was found soon. It didn''t take long for them to get the answer. It was Melinda''s order!

 Chapter 349 Being Brainwashed

    This was a surprising answer. The agent''s face immediately turned pale, but Jessica''s face was calm and even a little guilty.


    Because she had brought trouble to other people''s relationship, Jessica made a decision at the thought of Melinda''s pregnancy.


    "This woman has gone too far. She even sent someone to follow you. She didn''t discipline his husband well and deliberately found fault with others. Such a person deserves it even if she is cheated." The agent was so mean that even Jessica couldn''t help but frown.


    "I don''t think she did anything wrong. It''s a mistake. If you say so, it seems that I really have something with Jonas," Jessica said. She was a lively girl, but she would also be angry sometimes.


    Upon hearing this, the agent realized that she had said something wrong and immediately shut her mouth. After all, Jessica was not a simple singer. She had her own family background.


    "Can you get Melinda''s phone number?" Soon, Jessica understood what was on Melinda''s mind. She wanted to ask Melinda out and explain everything to her.


    "I''m not sure if I can get in touch with her through her e-mail," the agent said. Jessica nodded her head. But she still said that it would be the best if she could find the direct contact information.


    It never occurred to Melinda that Jessica would come to her and take the initiative to ask her out. The two of them didn''t talk as fiercely as she had expected. The communication between them was very simple and peaceful, as if they were partners, and they were very polite.


    Jessica''s frankness made Melinda feel a little embarrassed, as if she was speculating others with the utmost malice.


    The place where the two met was a private senior club with membership system. Although Melinda didn''t have a membership card here, no one would stop her because of her identity.


    When Melinda arrived at the appointed room, she was surprised to see Jessica. She had a very different impression of her.


    Perhaps it was because of Emily, Melinda didn''t have a good impression of the people in the entertainment circle, so she always thought that Jessica might be that kind of bitch.


    But at this time, she looked like a very pure girl, and her eyes were even naive.


    "Hello, I''m Jessica Shen." At the sight of Melinda, Jessica walked up to her and greeted her. The smile on her face was so warm that the darkness in Melinda''s heart seemed to be expelled in an instant.


    "Hello, I''m Melinda." Melinda was a little embarrassed. She didn''t know how to start a conversation with Jessica, but the latter naturally mentioned what had happened that day to her.


    "I went to see a friend the other day and accidentally walked to the wrong place. I didn''t expect to be photographed by the media and made wild guesses. I''m sorry for bothering you because of my identity,"


    Jessica said gu


    ng wrong.


    "The friend you met that day is Stacy?"


    Melinda asked. The smile on Jessica''s face froze. Just like her, she thought of a possibility.


    Perhaps, it was not Stacy''s mistake, but her deliberate mistake.


    All of a sudden, she felt a chill in her heart, a sense of fear.


    She began to recall the details with Melinda of her meeting with Jonas. At last, she was sure that she was used by Stacy and Jerry.


    "I didn''t expect that it was Stacy who asked you out at that time. You go back and persuade her not to do such meaningless things." In Melinda''s opinion, she and Jessica were just friends, but Stacy and Jessica were best friends, so they were closer.


    So she didn''t say anything more about Stacy. She just hoped that Stacy could be persuaded by Jessica.


    When Jessica knew the truth, she felt a little sad. Her friend, whom she took out her heart and treated seriously, was plotting against her.


    "I will talk to her."


    Because of Stacy, the two of them seemed a little depressed. They didn''t mention anything about hot spring. After hanging up the phone, Jessica went straight to Stacy.


    "You arranged everything last time, didn''t you?" Although Jessica tried to calm herself down and said those words calmly, she still felt sad.


    "I''m your best friend. How could you do this to me for a man? Stacy, you''ve become so strange to me." Jessica couldn''t help but feel disappointed.


    Moreover, Stacy didn''t listen to her advice at all. Stacy didn''t take her disappointed words seriously. She just thought that the reason was that Jessica was so close to Melinda recently and she was brainwashed by her.


    "Jessica, I''m your best friend. You should help me, not stand by the side of that bitch. They''ve been trying to stop me from being with Jerry,"


    Stacy said angrily. Jessica only thought that she was entranced by Jerry. Jessica got angry and hung up the phone.

 Chapter 350 Have A Daughter And A Son

    Jessica had never treated her like this before. The more Stacy thought about it, the more uncomfortable she felt. She thought that it was all because of Melinda.


    She was so angry that she blamed all the faults on Melinda. She didn''t think about her own problems at all. The reason why Jessica was angry was that she took advantage of her.


    And her stubbornness.


    In the Gu''s mansion, Melinda was still in a trance. She didn''t expect that Jessica and Stacy were good friends. Thinking of Jessica, she felt a little sorry for her. That was a good girl, but being used by her good friend like this might make her very sad now.


    Stacy and Jerry did everything they could to destroy the relationship of Jonas and her.


    "Miss Wang, Young Mistress is still sleeping. Please don''t disturb her." Gavin''s anxious voice interrupted Melinda. When she came to herself and looked at the door, she saw Stacy coming in with an arrogant face.


    It was in the Gu''s mansion, but Stacy didn''t realize it as a guest at all. Perhaps she had been brainwashed by the thought that the Gu''s mansion would belong to Jerry sooner or later.


    Gavin had seen a lot of people in his life, but he really didn''t like Stacy. When he walked to the living room and saw that Melinda was sitting there, he simply stood aside.


    "Young Mistress, Miss Wang wants to see you," said Gavin. Taking a look at Stacy, Melinda felt that she was looking for trouble.


    "Give Miss Wang a glass of water," Melinda said and sat more straight. Jonas had said that this was the Gu''s mansion, and she was the master here, so Stacy was not qualified to show off in her territory.


    "Melinda, it''s disgusting to see you like this. A pheasant always fantasies about becoming a Phoenix." Stacy was jealous of Melinda, but her words were disgusting.


    Looking at Stacy, Melinda didn''t say a word. She thought she had heard a lot of such ridicule and was immune to it.


    "Why do you try to destroy my relationship with Jerry again and again? Do you have to destroy others'' because you are not happy when Jonas goes out to find a woman?"


    Although Stacy was not a shrewd woman, she was good at poking people''s wounds. At first, Melinda didn''t care much about these things, but now Stacy said it out like this, and she really didn''t know how to feel.


    Hearing this, Gavin was very worried about the emotional impact of Melinda. Stacy spoke rudely, like a rural shrew.


    She was not as elegant as a lady from an eminent family at all. It was a pity that a person like David had such a daughter.


    When Queena heard the quarrel downstairs, she went downstairs quickly. At this time, when she saw Stacy pointing at Melinda''s nose and scolding her, she was angry.


    In the past, she only targeted at Jerry and she would not say anything about Stacy because of her identity, but now she didn''t care about it at all.


    Queena kept her elegance even in a hurry. Melinda sat in her seat with a cold face and her chest heaving.


    She repeat


    Melinda deserved to be protected like this.


    "It doesn''t matter. Mr. Wang is not a man who doesn''t know right from wrong. On the contrary, he will hate Jerry more because of this." Jonas had a clear understanding of the situation. As far as Jonas knew, David knew right from wrong. He might even think that it was because of Jerry that his daughter became like this.


    "Where is Linda?"


    Seeing that Melinda hadn''t shown up for such a long time, Jonas felt strange and asked Queena. It was not until then that Queena remembered that she hadn''t seen Melinda since Stacy left.


    "I don''t know. Maybe she is sleeping in the bedroom," said Queena. When Jonas went upstairs in a hurry, he saw no one in the bedroom. At this time, everyone began to be nervous.


    Gavin''s last memory was that Melinda and Jessica were talking in the living room.


    Thinking of Stacy''s scheming, Jonas immediately worried and called Melinda. The sound was like a stone patting his heart.


    After a while, the phone was picked up. The voice on the other side of the phone was a little messy, and it was not until quite a while later that it calmed down.


    "What''s wrong, Jon?" Just now, Melinda was watching Jessica practicing singing. To be honest, looking at her confident appearance, Melinda admired her very much, but she thought what Jessica said was right. Everyone had their own wonderful things, so she didn''t need to admire too much.


    "Where are you?" asked Jonas with a frown. He was still restless. He thought only when he saw Melinda could his restless heart be peaceful.


    "I''m in Jessica''s recording studio," Melinda said honestly. She knew a lot of things that she only saw on TV guided by Jessica.


    Like a child, Melinda looked at these greedily and knew them.


    "Is there a coffee shop nearby?" asked Jonas with a frown. When Melinda remembered there was a coffee shop on the street corner, she told it to him.


    "Go there and wait for me. Don''t run around, okay?" said Jonas, worried.

 Chapter 351 Persuading To Break Up

    He had planned to ask Melinda to wait for him in the same place, but he thought it would be better to avoid arousing suspicion when he thought that the address was the studio of Jessica.


    After saying yes, Melinda went back to the recording studio and told Jessica about that Jonas was going to pick her up.


    "I''m familiar with that coffee shop, and I don''t have anything else to do now. Let me go to accompany you." Upon hearing this, Jessica immediately stopped her work. Feeling a little embarrassed, Melinda thought she could do it alone.


    "It''s okay." Jessica insisted on accompanying her. Melinda had no choice but to let her go to the coffee shop with her. Jessica was really familiar with this place. Most people would be excited to see stars.


    But when they saw Jessica, they greeted her as if they were friends.


    "You''d better not drink milk since you''re pregnant. Try fruit milk. It tastes good," Jessica said to Melinda. She could feel her care from the details again.


    When Melinda was with her, she had a strange sense of security. Without any other opinions, she asked Jessica to order it.


    There were not many people in the coffee shop at this time. The two of them chose a relatively remote corner to sit down. Probably because of Stacy, the topic between the two of them was always carefully avoided these sensitive people.


    Most of the time, Jessica would tell Melinda some interesting stories in the entertainment circle or ask Melinda about her knowledge in literature. When Jonas came over, he saw the two people talking and laughing happily.


    "Let''s go home." Holding Melinda''s hand, Jonas was about to leave. It was totally different from what he had been doing all the time, which made Melinda feel strange. But when she saw the bad look on Jonas''s face, she didn''t dare to say anything more. She made a gesture to Jessica and left.


    "Didn''t I tell you to stay away from her?" When the two got in the car, Jonas couldn''t help saying that. Obviously, he was a little angry, but he carefully fastened the seat belt for Melinda.


    "I know what you are worried about. I know that Jessica and Stacy are good friends, but they are different."


    Melinda was dissatisfied that Jonas was prejudiced against Jessica. Having spent so much time with Jessica, she felt that she was a worthy friend.


    She couldn''t lose such a friend because of Stacy.


    Hearing this, Jonas looked at Melinda helplessly and said nothing more. But he sighed in his heart, ''If I work harder, I can better protect her.''


    Because of this, the two of them went back home without saying a word all the way. Queena was also frightened by Melinda''s missing. Seeing that she came back safely, she couldn''t help but nag.


    "You are such a naughty kid. You didn''t even tell me when you went out. Mommy was almost scared to death by you," Queena said, covering her chest. She was frightened when she saw the pale face of Jonas at that ti


    were all familiar with Jessica.


    "Are you so indifferent to me now? Because of a man you treated me like this?" Seeing that Stacy still didn''t want to talk to her and even put on a long face, Jessica felt uncomfortable.


    "Stacy Wang, I didn''t get angry when you set me up with him last time. Don''t you feel guilty to treat me like this?"


    Jessica said again. Hearing this, Stacy''s expression softened a little. Finally, she said stubbornly, "Isn''t he your type?"


    "Do you think I will destroy other people''s relationship? Besides, I just like this type, not this person. Do you want me to be a married man''s mistress for the sake of Jerry?"


    The more Jessica said, the angrier she became. Stacy felt even much guiltier, but she still said that she didn''t think so.


    "Stacy, wake up. That man is just using you from beginning to end. Break up with him. You deserve a better man. Look at what kind of a person you make yourself into for him."


    Jessica felt that Stacy was a total stranger to her now, as if she had changed into another person. Or perhaps she had been brainwashed by Jerry, so she had become like this.


    "I won''t break up with Jerry." As soon as Stacy heard this, she became more and more agitated, and her eyes looking at Jessica became vigilant.


    "Jessica, you are the one who has changed. How could you defend Melinda and Jonas?" Stacy shouted and went back to her bedroom excitedly, unwilling to talk to Jessica.


    Jessica sat on the sofa angrily. At last, David showed up. David was an elder whom Jessica had always respected. She tried her best to put on a good-looking face and greeted him, "Hello, Uncle Wang."


    "Jessica, you haven''t been here for a long time," David sighed with emotion. Since Stacy knew Jerry, her life had been basically revolved around Jerry, and the people around her like Jessica had long been forgotten by her.


    "Right," Jessica said with a forced smile. She knew that something had changed.

 Chapter 352 A Jerk

    David had just heard the conversation between the two people, so he knew that Jessica didn''t like Jerry. After a greeting, he came straight to the point and said, "do you also think Jerry is unreliable?"


    "I think he has been taking advantage of your daughter." That was how she was like. If she had something to say, she would speak it out. Now that David had asked, she would naturally speak out her thoughts.


    This time, Jerry really made her feel uncomfortable. Such a calculating and bottomless person was definitely not a good person.


    "Although I haven''t seen him before, I can be told from some things what kind of person he is." David felt depressed at the thought of Jerry.


    Although Jerry always looked like a promising young man in front of him, the information he had investigated and the information he had learned from Jonas were almost the same as that of Jessica.


    "It''s a pity that my silly daughter trusts him." David said with a sigh, as if he was older and older. Because of Stacy, David had aged a lot these days.


    "Uncle, she will know who is good to her one day." At this moment, she felt that she was too stupid to say anything to comfort him.


    "I know, I just worry that she will suffer losses in this period of time."


    David said. After thinking for a while, Jessica fell silent. But then David expressed his hope again. He hoped that Jessica could help him persuade his daughter, or perhaps let her see the true face of Jerry as soon as possible.


    The two of them had been stopped many times, but David''s attitude had not been changed, which made Jerry more and more uneasy.


    However, he had done several schemes against Jonas, which made Jerry more worried about everything. He thought that he had to marry Stacy to make everything an established fact.


    By that time, David would not stop himself anymore.


    "How about you steal your household register and we get married directly? Dear, I really don''t want to wait any longer. I want to marry you immediately and let you be my most beautiful bride."


    Jerry said emotionally. Hearing this, Stacy felt a little sad but moved. It was undoubtedly a very sad thing that love was not recognized by her father and friends, and her love was also questioned again and again.


    It was their plan to get married, but it had been delayed for so long. Stacy only thought for a while and agreed to that.


    "Okay, Jerry, wait for me. I will work hard for our future." Stacy had made up her mind.


    Jerry was satisfied with Stacy''s answer, but he pretended to be very distressed. "Don''t worry. I will try my best to make your father accept me."


    "Okay." Stacy nodded. She felt very happy at this time. Even if they were not blessed by anyone, as long as the two were together, everything would be fine. Moreover, they had a child now.


    Her father just couldn''t accept the fact that she was going to


    n he left, his face was gloomy. He wanted revenge. He would give back all the humiliation he had suffered today in the future.


    At this time, it was not for Stacy, but for his dignity as a man.


    Instead of going back to the small villa arranged for him by his father, Jerry went straight to the Gu''s mansion to look for Alston. Because of the incident last time, he had tried not to go back to the Gu''s mansion during this period of time.


    Looking at Jerry''s pale face, Alston wondered if he had been frustrated outside.


    "Dad, I want a position." Jerry came straight to the point. He had been back to the Gu clan for a period of time, but there was no position for him. In the eyes of outsiders, he was just a bastard.


    Therefore, Jerry decided to do something to change the situation. The best way was to let him have a foothold in Soaring Group.


    He needed a position.


    "I''ll think about it." Alston didn''t expect that Jerry would say such a thing when he came back home, so he hesitated and gave such a conservative answer.


    "Father, I just don''t want to be idle all day long. I want to have my own vision, even from the bottom of the staff, I don''t need a high position." Said Jerry, clenching his fists. He could take a step back now.


    One day, he would climb up step by step. In Alston''s heart, he had been worried that there would be no suitable position for Jerry and that it would be difficult to arrange it. Now hearing his humble words, he appreciated him very much.


    No matter who he was, he started from the grassroots level, and it was not easy to arrange him like this. His working attitude made him feel very happy. After all, he was just a sensitive and sensible child.


    Although Alston thought so, he still told Jerry that he needed time to think about it. Soaring Group was a company that had taken shape for a long time. Even if any employee joined, he needed time to think about it.

 Chapter 353 New Brooms Sweep Cleaner

    Jerry knew that Alston was wasting time. He still had some misgivings in his heart, but he did not show the slightest bit of dissatisfaction. He was even happy that Alston had seriously considered this matter.


    "Thank you, Dad. As long as I have a job, I can do anything, even the security guards." Jerry said modestly, but his eyes were filled with ambition that was completely inconsistent with his modesty.


    "You are my son. How could I arrange you to be a security guard? Don''t think too much. Go back and wait for my news." Alston said. Although Jerry didn''t mind his work at the grassroots level, as his father, he had to think carefully about his position.


    "Okay." Jerry said. As long as Alston seriously thought about this matter, he would have a chance to enter Soaring Group. At that time, he must do something well.


    To let everyone know that Soaring Group didn''t only have Jonas.


    Jerry returned to his small villa with ambition. Queena also knew that Jerry went home to look for a job and immediately found Alston.


    "What position do you arrange for Jerry to work in the company? Management? Did he have the ability to do that? Or just an employee, will you arrange it? The best way is not to arrange him to work in the company. "


    Queena knew Alston best. If Jerry joined the company, he would definitely give him a management position, so he had to think about it.


    He didn''t think about preventing Jerry from entering, but what position should he give Jerry.


    Queena was even angrier when she thought of the fact that it was not easy for Jonas to get the current position and that Jerry had become a manager so easily.


    "Don''t mention it. I''ll think it over." Alston said. Obviously, he didn''t want to talk about this topic.


    But this thought lasted for two days.


    Two days later, Alston told everyone that Jerry was going to work in the company and his position had been arranged.


    "Our family insists on starting from the grassroots level. I think it''s a good choice for us to be security guards." Queena said sarcastically, but she also cared about what position he had arranged for Jerry.


    Queena''s words made Jerry''s face darken. Obviously, she looked down upon him.


    "He is not very familiar with management. Let''s start from the personnel department." Alston said, and Queena stood up from her seat.


    If management was a good position, then the human resources department would be a popular one. Unexpectedly, Jerry had directly entered the company''s human resources department.


    But that was not the only thing Alston wanted to say. The following news made Queena furious.


    "The director of the human resources department happened to resign and back to his hometown. Let Jerry take over the position." Alston said casually, which was shocking.


    The position of the director of human resources could be said to be the position that the company''s people scrambled to curry favor with. Heari


    n home was unwilling to be his partner, which made him very embarrassed.


    When Melinda and Jonas returned home, the two of their faces didn''t look good, especially Jonas, and Melinda didn''t see any smile on his face for the past two days.


    "Don''t be in a bad mood." She held his arm and leaned against him, seeking warmth from him.


    Smelling the familiar fragrance from her, he felt a little calm.


    "It''s annoying to see Jerry everywhere these two days." He really wanted to tear up that man, but the reality forced them to coexist in this awkward way.


    "If you ignore him, it will be better. Jon, the more you care about someone, the more you will pay attention to him. But when you don''t care, everything will be fine." Said Melinda. She worried about him when she thought of the fact that he was so busy every day and even had to pay so much attention to dealing with Jerry.


    "How can I ignore him?" Jonas said with a doting smile on his face. How could he protect her if he was not on guard against Jerry


    "It''s okay. He doesn''t dare to do anything now." She seldom went out now, and he didn''t dare to do something bad to her in the Gu''s mansion.


    She knew that she was the weakness for Jonas, so she tried to make herself stronger, and that was why she said those words openly at the table.


    "It''s okay. You have to trust your me." Jonas rubbed her head with affection.


    When Jerry entered the company, he was not only worried about Jonas, but also Queena and Alston. In the past two days, Queena had been at odds with Alston just because of Jerry.


    "It''s just a few words. How many times have I said that? I have my own thoughts." Alston said in a somewhat impatient tone.


    He felt his head was buzzing and uncomfortable.


    "Tell me, what''s your purpose to arrange for Jerry? Why did you give him this positions?"


    Said Queena. As soon as Jerry took office, he was in such a position with real power, and he was also against Jonas

 Chapter 354 Quarrel

    "I just want to win over Jerry and David''s family. You should know how powerful the Wang family is in A City,"


    Alston said. His eyes were full of ambition. As an entrepreneur, what he wanted to see most was the expansion of his company''s territory.


    And the Wang family was his goal.


    "Take advantage of Jerry? David doesn''t accept him at all," Queena said angrily. She remembered that Jonas had told him that David didn''t want Stacy to be with Jerry.


    "That was before,"


    Alston said firmly. Both of them were ambitious people. He naturally knew what David was thinking. How could he let his daughter be with such a person when Jerry had nothing?


    But now, Jerry had a position in the Soaring Group, and he had real power. As long as he worked hard, he could achieve higher achievements.


    As a businessman and a master of the stock market in A City, David was good at analyzing the value of a person.


    "If you really want to make friends with the Wang family, you can just be friends with David, right?" Queena really didn''t understand what was going on.


    Hearing this, Alston was a little impatient, and then said directly, "I told you that you didn''t understand and you still wanted to ask. Anyway, you just need to know that what I did was reasonable.


    All I do now is for the Gu family and the Soaring Group," Alston said righteously, but in Queena''s eyes, he was so disappointing.


    "That''s all you''ll ever say," said Queena. She also felt tired after such a quarrel, so she ignored Alston and went back to her bedroom.


    The two of them didn''t look like a couple at all. Even if they were in the same house, they didn''t live in one bedroom. In the living room, there was only a somewhat desolate figure of Alston.


    He knew that many people in his family didn''t agree with him, but when he thought of the benefits he could bring, he felt that it was worth it.


    The Wang family was also very lively these days. Stacy kept making trouble every day, especially when she knew that David was going to send her abroad. She even began to say that she will commit suicide.


    No matter how cruel David was, he couldn''t help but soften his heart. But his daughter forced him by dying for another man, which inevitably made him feel a little sad.


    "Sir, it may not be safe for Miss Wang to go abroad in this way." Seeing what Stacy had done recently, the assistant couldn''t help reminding David.


    They could at least keep an eye on her at home. If she went abroad, there would be a lot of things that were difficult to stop.


    The biggest insecurity was not that Stacy would be bullied, but that she would hurt herself to express her determination.


    "I know, but I have no choice." David was also very distressed. He knew that Stacy and Jerry had no good future, so how could he agree?


    Hearing this, the assistant frowned and said hesitantly, "In fact, there is another way."


    As soon as the assis


    .


    "Okay, as long as you have the courage, I''m willing to give you a chance," David finally agreed, and Stacy, who heard the words behind the door, ran out excitedly.


    "Dad, did you agree to my marriage with Jerry?" Stacy still couldn''t believe it. It was like a dream.


    Two days ago, she was cut off from contact with Jerry and was going to be sent abroad. She committed suicide, but now her father had agreed to the marriage between the two.


    "Yes, as long as he is willing to work hard, what can I stop him?" said David. He looked like a kind father, which disgusted Jerry. It turned out that all the feelings in the world were so insignificant.


    "Thank you, Dad." Stacy hugged David and said with gratitude. Then she threw herself into Jerry''s arms, tears streaming down from the corner of her eyes. She said in a trembling voice, "Jerry, I feel so happy."


    "Don''t worry. I will work hard for us." Jerry hugged Stacy and said. There seemed to be no discord between the three of them in an instant. They talked about the marriage of the two happily.


    David agreed to the marriage between the two, and the happiest one was Alston. This was that he had been hoping for, and he also wanted to cooperate with David. At that time, as long as he made good use of Jerry, the Soaring Group''s territory would definitely be expanded.


    Stacy was the only daughter of the Wang family, and all these would belong to the Gu family in the end.


    David had arranged someone to take charge of the wedding of Jerry and Stacy. The two of them decided the wedding day on that day.


    Alston was invited to attend the wedding of the two as Jerry''s father. David''s staff in A City could perceive from the situation on the wedding day.


    On the good day of Jerry, Melinda, Jonas and Queena were a little restless at home.


    In particular, the quarrel between Queena and Alston had reached a peak, like two enemies. They would quarrel every time they met.

 Chapter 355 Wedding

    "You attend the wedding of an illegitimate child. Aren''t you afraid of being laughed at? The Gu family can''t afford to lose this face." Queena wished she could point at Alston''s nose and curse him. It could be said that Alston was the only person who could make Queena lose all her elegance.


    "Don''t call him illegitimate child all day long. It will be a joke if others hear it. As the Mistress of the Gu family, show some proper manners."


    Hearing this, Alston''s face darkened. Queena''s words not only mocked Jerry, but also him.


    He felt that his dignity as a man was provoked by Queena.


    The Gu family was used to hearing the quarrel between the two people.


    In order to attend Jerry''s wedding, Alston wore a black handmade suit and a striped tie. Although it was simple, it was enough to show his value in the wedding.


    Even though he was in his middle age, he was full of charm after dressing up. It could be seen that when he was young, he was also a handsome young man who attracted many young girls, and the appearance of Jonas and Jerry was more inherited from him.


    "Manner? What is manner? Gentle and decent? Do you want me to encourage my man to have another illegitimate child to harm my child and grandson?" Queena was so angry that her chest was heaving violently. Thinking of what Jerry had done, she was even angrier.


    In fact, she didn''t care about herself, but she didn''t want her child to be wronged.


    "Jonas, do you also blame your father?" Looking at the family quarreling about these things every day, Melinda felt very uncomfortable. She wanted to dissuade them, but she did not know what to do.


    At this time, Melinda always felt like an outsider and had no right to say anything.


    "What?" Perplexed, Jonas looked at Melinda in confusion. He didn''t know why she suddenly asked about it, but he didn''t say anything.


    In fact, only those who were in it could understand the feeling.


    Jonas didn''t know what he felt, but he just watched coldly.


    "Jon, in fact, you can try to think about it from your father''s point of view. Or, the existence of Jerry is already a fact. There is no need for us to investigate who made the mistake again."


    Melinda hoped that Jonas could be broad-minded and not get to the bottom of it, which would only make him feel heavier.


    He might as well try to see things through. Jonas knew what Melinda meant. He looked up and saw that his father had a lot of grey hair on his head. He felt sad.


    In fact, his father was old. He just wanted to do something for the Soaring Group in this way. Even if this method was not accepted by many people, it was undeniable that he did bring a lot of benefits.


    The Soaring Group''s stock market rose sharply today, and many partners who had been negotiating for a long time would actively seek cooperation at this time.


    This was the benefit of the marriage with the Wang family. Moreover, this might only be the beginning, and there might be coun


    ight only think that it was a guarantee to protect Stacy, but only Jerry and David knew that he meant that Jerry would get all the property of Alston and give it to David.


    Alston had always thought that he would be the winner if they cooperated, but he didn''t know that he was the one who was set up.


    Stacy held Jerry''s hand and walked to the middle of the stage. At that moment, Jessica stood behind her silently, guarding her friend.


    The audience generously sent out their applause, and everything went as smoothly as it had been during the rehearsal. Under the host''s host, Jessica took out the wedding rings of the two people, watching them exchange the rings, watching them kissing, and only a faint blessing remained in her heart.


    "Jessica, you must take the bouquet," Stacy said to her friend when she was about to throw the bouquet.


    But Jessica didn''t try to get the bouquet. She just stood aside and watched them. Everyone was busy, but she felt a little sad.


    She didn''t know why David changed his attitude so easily, but she felt as if she had seen through something. This society was always realistic, and the reality was cruel.


    Alston was very happy today. He finally fulfilled his goal after reuniting with Jerry. He inevitably drank too much at the banquet, and couldn''t help smiling when he returned home.


    In the living room, Queena and Melinda were sitting on the sofa. Melinda were surprised to see such a smile on Alston''s face. It could be said that she had never seen such a smile on his face.


    Smelling the alcohol on his body, Queena frowned, while Alston happily shared everything that happened at the wedding with her today.


    "You don''t know, everyone thinks that this is a strong alliance, and our Soaring Group''s territory will be bigger and bigger in the future. My wish is finally half completed,"


    Alston said. He wanted to tell her all the details of the wedding, but he just hoped that Queena could understand him.

 Chapter 356 Vern disappeared

    But no matter what he said, there was only indifference and even disgust on Queena''s face.


    Melinda couldn''t bear to see Alston keep talking alone, so she pretended to cater to him and said that it was indeed a good thing for Jerry to be with Stacy.


    But Melinda couldn''t say anything else. In fact, she also knew that since Jerry had the help of the Wang family, it would be difficult for Jonas to take any action in the company.


    At this time, she was a little regretful that she couldn''t help Jonas in the slightest. The only person who was willing to help her was Nelson, but in these matters, Nelson had shown no intention of interfering.


    The more Alston said, the more excited he became. Queena was getting more and more annoyed. She reached out her hand to hold Melinda, showing a disgusted expression to him, and then said directly to Melinda, "Let''s go to the drawing room. These words are really disgusting."


    The smile on Alston''s face froze for a moment, and Melinda was a little embarrassed. She said to Alston, "Dad, you must be tired after a whole day''s social engagement. Go to bed early."


    When Melinda said this, Queena cast a glance at her. She immediately lowered her head and touched her nose. It was really hard to stay in the Gu family now.


    Alston leaned against the sofa dejectedly. He had thought that if he told Queena about this, she could understand his behavior. No matter what he did, he did it for the Gu family and for the Soaring Group.


    However, Queena didn''t buy it at all.


    After arriving at the drawing room, seeing that Queena couldn''t calm down to paint, Melinda decided to comfort her and tell her that Jonas was not afraid of these. She wanted her to be relieved and don''t make herself sad.


    Although Queena knew everything, she just couldn''t get over the barrier in her heart. At last, she asked Melinda to go back to rest, and she wanted to be alone.


    "Mommy, don''t think too much." After hesitating for a while, Melinda decided to give Queena a private space to calm down.


    She had such an experience as Queena. Even if the person accompanying her said nothing and was quiet, the existence of this person was the biggest interruption.


    Although Melinda left, she still told the servant to keep an eye on the situation inside. When she returned to the bedroom, she thought of the bad things she had suffered these days and felt a headache.


    When Jonas returned home, he found that the house was not as lively as usual. As soon as he entered the living room, he saw his father leaning on the sofa.


    He looked a little painful. One of his hands was on the sofa, and the other was on his lower abdomen. His face was a little flushing.


    Jonas thought of that Alston attended the wedding of Jerry today. He must have drunk a lot. There should be someone taking care of him at home. His mother must be still angry.


    He put his briefcase aside, went to the guest room on the first floor and found a quilt to cover Alston. This might be the only tenderness he had for his father.


    Hearing the sound of the car coming back, Melinda wanted to go downst


    .


    Jonas searched for a long time, but he didn''t find Vern. At last, Ted decided to investigate it from the beginning to confirm when and where he disappeared.


    In this way, the reverse investigation finally found a clue.


    Vern disappeared three days before Jerry''s wedding. Several strong men broke into the Mo''s Home and took Vern away without demur.


    It could be seen from the surveillance video that they drove a van without a license and the road video during this period began to be intermittent, as if the surveillance video was broken.


    "It has been planned for a long time. But why am I so familiar with this method?" Watching the video, Ted rubbed his chin and thought, ''It seems that I have been dealing with such a person all the time. But it''s difficult to remember who he is for a moment.''


    "There''s no need to look for him. He''s in the hands of Jerry," said Jonas, closing his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes were full of malice. ''Well done! I didn''t make trouble for him, but he rushed up to me and looked for death.''


    Hearing this, Ted suddenly realized where he was familiar with. Wasn''t this the thing that the hypocrite Jerry like to do the most?


    "Then what should we do now?"


    "I''m going to look for Jerry. You can end this," Jonas said and went downstairs to the human resources department with his mobile phone. Seeing the vigorous and resolute style of the CEO, Ted admired him again.


    He just hoped that everything would go well this time. He really wanted to kill Jerry.


    In the director''s office of the human resources department, Jerry was video chatting with Stacy on his mobile phone. It seemed that the newly married couple was very sweet and could not live without each other for a moment.


    Seeing that Jonas walked into the office with an unfriendly face, Jerry was very calm, as if he had expected it.


    "Honey, have a rest. I''ll get you justice soon," Jerry said to Stacy and then hung up the video. He turned around in his office chair and looked straight at Jonas. "Brother, what can I do for you?"

 Chapter 357 Apology

    "Did you find someone to catch Linda''s father?" The employees outside couldn''t help but murmur to themselves when they saw the sullen expression on Jonas''s face.


    Did the director offend the CEO? There would be a good show to watch.


    "What?" Jerry was not surprised at all that Jonas came to him at once, but he didn''t admit it or deny it. He just sat in his seat indifferently.


    "Jerry, I did not trouble you. You''d better behave yourself and don''t mess with me. Hand over Linda''s father as soon as possible." Seeing that, Jonas was much surer that the man was in Jerry''s hand.


    For the sake of his father, he didn''t want to do anything bad to Jerry, but Jerry''s way of doing things was so hateful that he dared to hurt Linda''s father.


    "Yes, I have him."


    Jerry rotated his right hand with a pen, and tapped his left hand gently on the table, as if provoking something.


    He stared straight at Jonas without fear of the coldness in his eyes. Now he was no longer the Jerry he used to be. He had the support of Wang family, and Jonas was no match for him since Jonas had not stabilized his position in the Soaring Group.


    "Let him go," Jonas said in a tough tone, but he had a hunch that Jerry wouldn''t let him go so easily. He was wondering what conditions Jerry would make.


    In Jonas''s mind, he couldn''t help recalling what Jerry had said to Stacy when he had just entered the office.


    "I can let go of him. The condition is very simple. Melinda has to apologize to Stacy in person on behalf of your mother." The smile at the corners of Jerry''s mouth became wider and wider.


    This step was very important. As long as Melinda apologized, his position in the Gu family would quietly change, and it was also a message to David that his heart was in the Wang family.


    Only in this way could David spare no effort to help him.


    "Apologize? To Stacy?" He loved and doted on Melinda. He didn''t want her to suffer any grievance. How could he allow her to apologize to a person like Stacy?


    Noticing the disdain in Jonas''s eyes, Jerry was a little unhappy. Jonas was as arrogant as ever. He was now the son-in-law of the Wang family, but Jonas still had such an attitude.


    "I don''t mind if that old woman Queena comes by herself." Jerry shrugged and said. When he thought of the fact that Stacy was driven out by Gu family when she went to the Gu family, he was very angry.


    No matter he liked Stacy or not, she was his woman. If she was bullied, it meant that he was humiliated.


    "You are becoming more and more naive," said Jonas. He also felt that there was no need to continue the negotiation. Jerry was good at taking advantage of others as he still behaved well. So he turned around and left directly.


    He thought that as long as he knew that it was Jerry who had done this, it wouldn''t be too difficult to find the place where he had locked Vern up. He had a way to save his f


    choice. No matter whether this person was loyal to him or not, he was a member of Nelson''s men. Maybe Nelson wouldn''t protect him, but he would definitely protect Melinda.


    Jonas asked William to keep Melinda here and then left the office. Just now, he came up with another idea. Since Jerry didn''t want to let Vern go, he would go to find David.


    David also knew what had happened last time. He even mentioned it to Jonas that he didn''t discipline his daughter well and that it was Stacy who had offended the Gu family.


    But now, because of this matter, Jerry seized Vern and forced Melinda to apologize. He had two attitudes towards him, and Jonas thought he could have a good talk with David.


    David''s company was run by someone. He was at home most of the time, and he felt strange when Jonas visited him.


    He was also guessing the purpose of Jonas. After all, he didn''t agree with the marriage of Jerry and Stacy, and he had done a lot of things with Jonas.


    Now he thought about it, he felt a little embarrassed. But it could be understood that this was business, and profit was always the greatest.


    "Mr. Gu." David still appreciated Jonas, but unfortunately, he was a stumbling block to the expansion of his business territory.


    "Mr. Wang, do you still remember that your daughter insulted and scolded my wife in the Gu''s mansion last time?" Jonas came straight to the point. David was a little confused, but he still nodded.


    Was Jonas going to deal with this matter?


    "I remember you said last time that it was the fault of your daughter. Now you caught my father-in-law and asked my wife to apologize. What do you mean?"


    Although the man in front of him was more powerful than himself, Jonas was not afraid of being confronted by him.


    David was confused by Jonas''s question and asked him what had happened. When Jonas knew that David didn''t know, he was relieved and then told him what Jerry had done.

 Chapter 358 Let Him Go

    "I don''t know about it. I''ll ask Jerry to release him now."


    David felt a little embarrassed, and then said to Jonas Hearing this, he knew that his attitude was a little inappropriate, and gradually calmed down.


    "Thank you for your help."


    Jonas said. Then he saw David contact with Jerry. He answered David''s phone in a second.


    "Dad." The way Jerry called his father was very natural, even more familiar than calling Alston. David had turned on the speaker, so Jonas can hear Jerry. At this time, a mocking smile appeared on his face.


    "Ask someone to let go of Melinda''s father." David talked with him as if David were giving orders his subordinates, but Jerry didn''t care at all.


    He knew from the beginning that David was just using him. Thinking that David and Alston were both using him to get the other party''s property, Jerry sneered. One day, everything of the two would belong to him alone.


    "Dad, what are you talking about? I don''t understand." Jerry said casually. He didn''t admit that he had kidnapped Melinda''s father at all. David looked at Jonas, seeming to ask silently if he had made a mistake.


    At this time, Jonas was glad that he knew what kind of person Jerry was, so he had recorded the conversation between him and Jerry from the beginning.


    At that time, he had thought that if it couldn''t be solved in private, they would have to resort to legal channels, which was the most direct evidence.


    At the moment the recording was played, David looked a little embarrassed, while Jerry was a little angry on the other end. He didn''t expect that Jonas would guard against him like this.


    "Let him go as soon as possible. It''s not Mrs. Gu''s fault. It''s Stacy''s fault." Said David. He didn''t want to blame Jerry who had done this just because of his daughter.


    Since what Jerry had said was recorded, he didn''t know what to say. Jerry thought to himself, ''how despicable Jonas is! How could he force me to let go of him in this way?''.


    "I know, father. It''s just that Stacy is wronged." Said Jerry. He still felt that Stacy was wronged, and hoped that his words would make David hang in the balance.


    However, David was very clear headed. It was not the right time to break up, so he said, "send him back as soon as possible, okay?"


    "Okay."


    Said Jerry unhappily, and then hung up the phone. After handling the matter well, David had an explanation to Jonas.


    "Thank you, Mr. Wang." Jonas said. Since David had given an order, Jerry wouldn''t go against it. And Melinda just needed to wait for her father to come back.


    Jerry was efficient. Vern was sent back home soon. Someone had been waiting for him at home. Seeing him back, he immediately called Melinda.


    Vern looked fine and unharmed. The main reason why Jerry took him aw


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    aid in a somewhat complicated tone. His daughter was sensitive. If they didn''t talk it well this time, she would be sad.


    "It''s okay. I have a driver." Of course, she knew what her father meant, so she just said that she was fine.


    Vern was anxious. He thought it was not good for his daughter to be too smart, but since she had seen through what he was going to say, there was no need to worry too much.


    "Now you are married to Jonas. What do peoples think when you go back our home every day? Those neighbors are gossiping about me." Vern said. Thinking of the gossip of his neighbors, his face darkened.


    "It''s good that you know how life is. Others will say that you are just jealous." Melinda said indifferently, which made Vern speechless.


    But after hesitating for a while, she felt relieved. Without her father''s urging, she consciously proposed to leave.


    The driver was stopped by something on the way today. Seeing that it was still early, she asked the aunt to take a walk with her.


    Outside the community, the light was dim. The aunt had been holding her hand all the time. There were no passers-by on the road at this time. Melinda had been looking around. Suddenly, her eyes widened in shock.


    Just now, a woman passed by her. Both her figure and face were so similar to that Emily!


    Melinda turned her head to confirm, but she didn''t see the figure of the wman just now. She stood there dully, and the aunt looked at Melinda suspiciously, thinking that she couldn''t walk anymore.


    "Young Mistress, how about we wait for the driver here?" Said the aunt. Still in a trance, Melinda looked at her and nodded blankly.


    Melinda was in such a condition until she came back home. She was sure that her eyesight was good. Just now, she was so familiar with Emily that she could recognize her even if it was just a side face.

 Chapter 359 Come Back To Life

    Melinda never believed that there were two identical things in the world, especially people. Even twins couldn''t be so similar.


    Especially that man, she felt so familiar with him.


    When Jonas came back home, he thought that Melinda must have gone through something. He asked the servant and found nothing unusual happened today.


    "Jon, I met Emily today! Right on the way home!" When the two of them returned to their own room, Melinda finally could not help saying, if it were others, they would definitely think that she was talking nonsense.


    "You must be mistaken,"


    said Jonas with a frown. Melinda didn''t seem to be the kind of person who would talk nonsense. The case had been a mess for so long. If Emily hadn''t died, everything would have been a joke, wouldn''t it?


    "Emily has been thrown into the sea by Jerry. She can''t be alive." Although Jonas tried to comfort Melinda, he couldn''t help but whisper in his heart. It had been a long time since Melinda mentioned Emily.


    It must be that the woman looked exactly like Emily. Did Jerry take action again?


    "But she''s really like Emily. No, she must be Emily! I can''t be wrong." When Melinda thought of that figure again, she was so familiar with it that her heart beat faster.


    "You have been too tired these days. Go to bed," said Jonas. Seeing the confident look on Melinda''s face, he also had some doubts.


    Was there any other hidden reason behind this? In theory, Jerry was a ruthless person and would never leave Emily alive.


    After Melinda fell asleep, Jonas still felt worried. He quietly left the bedroom and went to the balcony to call Ted to do the investigation.


    "Boss, are you telling me a ghost story at night? Isn''t Emily dead?" Ted covered his chest with his hands and said exaggeratedly. He felt that his boss was crazy and asked him to investigate Emily.


    How to investigate a dead person?


    "I remember her body hasn''t been found yet, which means it is still unknown whether she''s alive or not," Jonas said. Hearing his words, Ted also realized that this order was not on a whim, but something might have happened.


    "Boss, don''t worry. I will investigate it carefully," Ted said. Although the task was a little difficult and this matter had been passed for a long time, it was still convenient to investigate since the criminals were still in prison.


    That night, Jonas didn''t sleep well. He had thought that someone who had been far away from him would appear again. The feeling was really complicated.


    What worried him more was that the situation was very dangerous now. What could he do to protect Linda with the trouble of Emily?


    Melinda didn''t sleep well either. Perhaps it was because she saw a person like Emily tonight. She hadn''t had a nightmare for a long time, and she began to have nightmares this night.


    "No, let me go."


    With a scream, Melinda woke up in an instant. Her foreh


    hen she went to Vern''s house. Although it was a side face, she was sure that it was Emily.


    "Pregnant women are not good at hiding anything. You must tell me if anything happens. If you don''t want to tell mommy, just tell Jon. Just take him as a trash can and spit out anything to him,"


    Queena said again. Melinda didn''t look like a person without anything on her mind.


    Hearing what Queena said, Melinda was worried that she might misunderstand her. After hesitating for a while, she said, "Mommy, do you think people can come back to life after death?"


    Melinda swallowed and asked. It seemed strange to say something, but only when she went through it herself could she feel the real feeling.


    "What are you talking about? If a person dies, he or she will completely disappear from this world. How can he or she be revived?"


    Hearing this, Queena said helplessly. She didn''t expect that this was what had worried Melinda recently. Then she thought that Melinda must have read some mysterious novels and articles recently, so she had such an idea.


    "But I saw Emily," Melinda said seriously, looking at Queena in confusion. Queena was also shocked, and then felt the same as Jonas. She thought that Melinda had been too tired recently and had an illusion.


    "You must be too tired these days. You go back and forth every day. You will be fine after a good rest," said Queena. Knowing that Queena didn''t believe her, Melinda felt even more depressed.


    Why didn''t everyone believe it? They all felt that she had an illusion.


    "Mellie, don''t think too much. You just need to take good care of yourself and the baby. No matter what happens, just leave it to Jonas," said Queena. She didn''t want Melinda to care too much about these things.


    "Mommy, I''m not thinking too much. I really saw her. It must be Emily," Melinda said firmly. She might have mistaken anyone else, but she couldn''t mistake someone for Emily!

 Chapter 360 Love Relationship

    No matter what Melinda said, Queena felt that she was under too much pressure recently. It was absolutely true that Emily was dead.


    She would never forget the fact that Emily died and that Jonas was framed by Jerry.


    If Emily didn''t die, then all this would be a joke.


    The marriage between Jerry and Stacy made the Soaring Group and the Wang Group have an invincible pace in the business world recently, and Alston took this opportunity to hold the company''s anniversary.


    The threshold of the Soaring Group was high, and after cooperating with the Wang Group, the threshold was naturally much higher. When Alston drew up the guest list, he had eliminated many of the old guests.


    As the CEO, of course, Jonas had to assist. But when he was making the invitation list, he suddenly pointed out that he wanted to invite a person who had nothing to do with the Soaring Group.


    "The general manager of the Puppet entertainment company?"


    When Alston heard the name, he was still a little confused. This was a person who had no cooperative relationship with him. Moreover, wasn''t the Puppet entertainment company from that circle?


    It could be said that the Gu family had no good impression of people in the entertainment circle.


    "Well, you go to invite Alice Zhang, the general manager of the Puppet entertainment company," said Jonas to the person in charge of the guest list. Although the person in charge was confused, he did as he was told.


    The invitation was only sent to the Puppet entertainment company. On the anniversary day, many famous entrepreneurs led by David attended, but Alice, who was invited by Jonas, didn''t show up.


    "She refused?"


    Jonas asked Ted to ask the person in charge what was going on. The message Ted got was that Alice refused his invitation.


    The more she acted like this, the more suspicious he was.


    "But Colson Zhang, the chairman of the Puppet entertainment company, came here today." Ted had inquired about the information in many ways.


    "Let''s meet him." Jonas''s words brought Ted back to reality. He led him to Colson and told him the information about him along the way.


    Although they had investigated the Puppet entertainment company when they knew that Emily had become Alice Zhang, they naturally paid attention to the chairman of the Puppet entertainment company.


    "Mr. Gu, this is Mr. Zhang of the Puppet entertainment company." Ted introduced Jonas to Colson. The two of them chatted with each other politely.


    "I invited the general manager of your group this time, but I didn''t see her today. It''s a pity." When Jonas mentioned Alice, Colson looked as usual.


    And he even said dotingly, "Alice has something to deal with today. She''ll come next time." Colson explained with a smile. Feeling that there was something fishy, Jonas clinked glasses with Colson and pretended to be confused, "I don''t know the relationship between Mr. Zh


    as had installed a monitor in the Mo''s Home. If Melinda was worried, she could see it from the monitor.


    As long as she knew that Vern was fine.


    She was pregnant now, and her body was getting heavier and heavier. It was difficult for her to go out.


    "Your belly is getting bigger and bigger these days. Don''t run around. I will arrange everything for our father." Knowing that Melinda was still worried about her father, Jonas had to comfort her before going out every day. To be honest, looking at Melinda''s suddenly bulging belly like a ball, he also felt scared.


    Now, he would tremble with fear when he touched her, let alone hugging her.


    Looking at her round belly, Melinda was helpless, but she put her fingers on the top and felt the baby kicking her playfully. A happy smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    She grabbed Jonas''s hand and put it on her belly, letting him feel the baby''s greeting with her in this way.


    "Baby told me to let mom rest at home. He doesn''t want to go out," said Jonas dotingly, pinching Melinda''s nose.


    Melinda knew that she had been too willful these days, so she agreed obediently.


    She also knew that it was not a good time for her to run around now. She''d better have a good rest on the bed. The Gu''s mansion used to be very lively, but today everyone seemed to have social engagements and was not at home.


    All of a sudden, there were only Melinda and Yulia left at home.


    Before Melinda gave birth to the baby, she had to walk more. Although she couldn''t go outside, she would still walk at home when she had energy.


    It was a little difficult for Melinda to walk upstairs, so she usually went back only to the stairway. But today when she arrived at the stairway, she heard a strange sound.


    She was curious and walked downstairs slowly with the help of the stairs. She was heavy and used to walking slowly, so there was almost no sound when stepping on the carpet.

 Chapter 361 Long Time No See

    It was not until Melinda got downstairs that she realized the voice was from Alston''s study.


    As far as she knew, Alston was not at home, and the servants in the house would not easily go to the master''s study. She was a little scared, but she still quietly approached.


    It took Yulia a long time to get the password of Yulia''s study. Now she entered it after spending a lot of time.


    During this period of time, there were always some people in the family. It had been difficult to take action. Today was a rare good opportunity, and no one was at home.


    As a pregnant woman with inconvenient movements, Melinda was ignored by Yulia. Alston''s study was very big, and the sun couldn''t shine in and she did not turn on the light. It was a little dark and frightening.


    Terrified, Yulia didn''t dare to turn on the light. She turned on the flashlight and looked for something in the study. Looking into it through the crack of the door, Melinda almost screamed. She quickly covered her mouth and leaned against the wall.


    Yulia looked like a ghost just now.


    When Melinda looked inside again, she saw the furtive figure of Yulia, but she couldn''t see clearly what she was doing. She wanted to get closer, but she was afraid of being discovered.


    Standing stiffly outside the study, Melinda dared not move. She could only see through the crack of the door to see what was happening inside. It seemed that Yulia was looking for something.


    When Yulia was about to come out, Melinda hurried to the next room and hid herself. The next room was Queena''s bedroom, which was well lit and brought Melinda back to her senses from the darkness just now.


    When she heard the noise from the next door, the door had been closed, and then hurried footsteps. After making sure that Yulia had left, Melinda carefully opened the door of the bedroom.


    Her forehead was covered with cold sweat, and she was even gasping for breath.


    The distance from the second floor to the third floor made Melinda a little scared. Yulia lived at the second floor, and she was afraid that Yulia would suspect her if she went to third floor now, so she went straight to the first floor.


    There were many servants on the first floor who were busy. When the maid saw Melinda, she hurried to help her.


    "Auntie, please make a glass of juice for me," Melinda said to the servant. Then she sat down in the living room. She didn''t dare to stay on the third floor alone at this time.


    The uneasiness in her heart made her need to stay in a place with someone else.


    The servant deftly made a cup of Melinda''s favorite juice for her. The juice was just ready when Yulia went downstairs. Looking at her, Melinda couldn''t help but feel stiff.


    "Hey, are you drinking juice? Auntie, help me make a cup of it, half sugar," Yulia said. Then she sat down on the sofa next to Melinda calmly. Melinda held the cup in her hand quietly to keep herself calm.


    She drank juice to hide her uneasiness


    which were the sleeping pills she had bought recently.


    Jonas was sensitive enough to see it at once, but he didn''t say it directly.


    "What do you want to say?" Queena said, but her body blocked the sight of Jonas. She didn''t want to show her fragile side to her child.


    "Linda has been taking care of her baby at home these days. I think you should keep an eye on Yulia at home,"


    said Jonas. He thought that Queena was overwhelmed by so many things recently, so he couldn''t tell her these things, which would only make her more uncomfortable.


    Hearing this, Queena was a little confused, but she also knew that there must be a reason for it. Jonas would not ask her to do something meaningless.


    If Jonas didn''t say it now, he would say it in the future. So she agreed without thinking too much.


    After the family affairs were arranged, Jonas was a little relieved. But the fact that Alice was Emily was like an uncertain bomb, which made him guard against it.


    But the progress of the matter was beyond his expectation. Alice actually contacted Jonas and proposed to meet him.


    Alice knew from Colson that she might have been exposed, and that Jonas was investigating her secretly, so she asked him to meet.


    Without any hesitation, Jonas agreed to meet her in a teahouse reserved by Alice.


    It seemed that there were more and more shops like this now, and this was an industry that had been invested by Jonas for Emily, whether intentionally or unintentionally.


    Alice arrived at the appointed place early. Thinking of meeting that man, hatred grew in her heart in an instant.


    However, she also had to thank that man. If it weren''t for his ruthlessness, she wouldn''t have changed today.


    "Long time no see," Alice said this at the moment she saw Jonas. There was no need for her to say anything else. He knew that the person in front of him was Emily.


    "Are you surprised?" Emily smiled, but it didn''t reach her eyes, which made him feel creepy.

 Chapter 362 Jerry Panicked

    "Emily." Looking at the person in front of him, Jonas naturally spoke out the name. Although there was a slight difference in appearance, it gave people a sense of familiarity.


    No wonder Melinda was so sure when she saw her at that time, and she was even worried about it for a long time.


    Jonas''s eyes darkened. In fact, he also had a lot of misgivings.


    Emily was now Alice. Although his business didn''t have much conflict with Colson, it was better to have one more friend than one more enemy.


    "Are you surprised to see me? Jonas, I''m really curious if you would dream of me at midnight that I come back to ask for your lives!"


    Alice''s tone became extremely ferocious when she said the words "ask for your lives". She could never forget what those people said when they threw her into the sea. All these were done by the man she once loved most in front of her.


    He wanted to kill her for another woman, but fortunately, she, Emily, was lucky enough to be reborn, and now she had a rich man supported her. She would get even with these previous grudges with him.


    "What are you talking about?" Looking at Alice, Jonas felt that she was still the same, as stupid as before.


    "You''re scared, Jonas. Ha-ha-ha, you''ll also be scared one day. Why didn''t you think of today when you asked men to push me into the sea? I will definitely take revenge on you."


    Alice laughed wildly. When she saw the worry in Jonas''s eyes, she felt indescribable joy.


    When she was buried under the sea, she swore to herself that if she could come back, she would make these people pay a painful price.


    Hearing this, Jonas suddenly became clear in his mind. It turned out that the reason why Emily hated him so much was that she always thought that it was him who did that and her purpose was to take revenge.


    "I''ll take you to a place and know something interesting," said Jonas with a smile. Alice looked at him suspiciously and hesitated. At last, she felt that with her current identity, Jonas didn''t dare to do anything to her.


    Alice got on the car with doubt. When the car arrived, she became more and more suspicious until she saw the two words "police station".


    She still didn''t know what was on Jonas''s mind, so she looked at him warily and asked, "Why did you bring me here?"


    As a missing person, Emily was quite disgusted with this kind of place. Moreover, her identity was arranged by Colson. If she didn''t meet Colson, she might be regarded as an unregistered citizen.


    "Do you think the police won''t investigate a person''s death?" Looking at Alice as if he was looking at a fool, Jonas said sarcastically. Alice''s face darkened.


    It seemed that she had never really won in front of Jonas, no matter before or now.


    "There is no corpse. What should they investigate?" Emily said sarcastically. Her eyes darkened at the thought of those people cruelly tying heavy things to her.


    But now she rememb


    e what had happened in the past, she would find that everything was done by him.


    Then everything he had finally obtained would disappear.


    Jerry would never allow such a thing to happen, but he didn''t know what to do now.


    "Jerry!" Stacy called Jerry''s name several times, but Jerry didn''t respond. She couldn''t help but shout out loud, and finally her chest heaved up and down.


    "What''s wrong?" Jerry finally came to his senses and looked away from the screen. At this time, the video of the press conference was still playing on the iPad, on which Alice''s face was so familiar.


    Her husband had been staring at another woman all the time when she was pregnant. It would be strange that she was in a good mood.


    "Stacy, I have something to tell you," Jerry said seriously. He thought that only Stacy could help him now.


    Stacy still frowned, but she was a little worried when she saw Jerry''s sad face. "What''s wrong?"


    "Do you still remember what happened in the police station?" said Jerry. Obviously, Stacy also thought of the time when Jerry was almost imprisoned in the police station. It had been a long time since this matter was mentioned, and she was still a little confused.


    It was not until Jerry told her what had happened that Stacy''s face became serious.


    "I''m afraid she''ll take revenge on me. It doesn''t matter if I''m in trouble, but you and the baby..." Jerry wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Stacy was still surprised. When she heard Jerry mention the baby in her belly, she was caught in a dilemma.


    Now that she was pregnant, what happened in the past was just the past. Now it was fine as long as the three of them were fine.


    "I''ll try to ask my father for help." Stacy put her finger on her abdomen. Her feelings were complicated. The news was too sudden.


    Hearing this, Jerry breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Stacy was still on his side, there was nothing to worry about.

 Chapter 363 Alices Promise

    Stacy had no choice but to ask David for help. After the press conference, worried that there would be other news, Jonas didn''t go back to the company, but went straight home.


    As expected, Melinda in the room alone, the phone was playing the audio of the press conference held by Emily.


    She was a little absent-minded, and even when Jonas came back, she didn''t feel it.


    As he approached her step by step, he saw the disappointment, anger and sadness on her face, and his heart clenched.


    He stepped forward and held her in his arms, shouting softly, "Linda."


    Just a quick glance before, she thought it was Emily. But from the news to the press conference, although Alice repeatedly denied that she was not Emily.


    But Melinda was sure that it was Emily.


    What bothered Melinda most was the meeting between Jonas and her. Now she really had a complicated mood. She didn''t know who she should believe and what the truth was.


    She really wanted to go to a place where there was no one else. She just wanted to be alone for a period of time.


    It was not until she heard another cry that she came back to her senses. When she realized that she was held by him, her whole body stiffened.


    If she had changed a little, which was noticed by Jonas, not to mention that he was so close to her.


    "Linda, I can explain it to you." He knew her too well, so he didn''t tell her before he was sure that it was Emily.


    He didn''t expect that Alice would suddenly come to him, and he didn''t have time to tell Melinda which caused such a misunderstanding.


    After telling everything that had happened during this period of time to Melinda, Jonas comforted her at last, "it''s true that Alice is Emily. But don''t worry. She won''t come to us. She has already investigated and knows that it''s Jerry who has hurt her."


    "She will go to take revenge on Jerry." In order to set her mind at rest, Jonas repeated his words. However, after hearing what he said, Melinda still felt uneasy. Emily was not the kind of person who would give up easily.


    Although she knew that it wasn''t because of her, would her love for Jonas still be the same or deeper?


    Countless guesses flashed through her mind. Thinking of what Emily had done, Melinda became anxious.


    "Emily won''t come to me. What if she goes to my father? She has done such a thing before." She felt sad at the thought of her father''s suffering.


    Hearing this, Jonas knew that he had still ignored something. He felt guilty, but he still made up for it in time. "I''ll ask Ted to send a few people to protect dad all day long. You can rest at home to nourish the fetus, understand?"


    Said Jonas. He was worried that Melinda would make blind and disorderly conjectures, but how could he guess the pregnant woman''s mind? Even so, Melinda still had many misgivings.


    There were many worri


    make her tone normal.


    "Emily Bai." She said the name word by word, as if she had used up all her strength. The person who had thought that she would disappear in this world forever, now appeared again. She felt that fate was really a joke.


    "Yes, it''s me. But I hope you can call me Alice Zhang now." Emily said with a smile, but there was no friendliness in her plain and official tone.


    "Let''s get to know each other again. Alice Zhang, the general manager of the Puppet entertainment company, and we will meet next time." Seeing that Melinda didn''t say anything, Emily said again.


    Hearing her identity, Amelia only felt ironic.


    "Cut the crap. What do you want from me today?" Her tone was full of impatience. Melinda was very patient in front of many people in her life, except for Emily.


    In other words, all her anger and hatred in her life were given to Emily.


    "Why are you so nervous? I called you today to make a promise that I won''t be entangled with the past. I''m no longer Emily, I''m Alice, and I''m determined to destroy Jerry''s life."


    Emily said maliciously, but Melinda didn''t believe a word of her words anymore. She would never forget how painful she had paid for her stupid trust before.


    "I want Jerry to atone for what he has done." Emily said. Hearing this, Melinda felt annoyed. As expected, the negative emotions brought by Emily were always the only. Melinda didn''t want to listen to these meaningless words anymore, so she hung up the phone directly.


    Although Alice said sincerely, Melinda still felt that what she said was not credible at all. She did not believe that a person would change after he died once.


    However, Alice''s phone call still affected her mood, or in other words, she could not help but start to think about those things that did not exist now.


    Would it happen in the near future? Melinda frowned and didn''t feel relieved.

 Chapter 364 Like Old Friends

    Sitting quietly on the bed and thinking for a long time, Melinda even had the idea of believing in Alice for once again, but in the end, it was quickly denied by her.


    Alice can''t be believe!


    Holding the phone tightly with her fingers, she loosened her grip for a moment and then clenched it tightly. At last, she bit her lips and dialed the number of Jonas.


    The beep sound of the phone annoyed her a lot. After a long time, when she was about to hang up, Jonas finally answered the phone.


    "Sorry, Linda, I just went to my father''s office." Jonas apologized as soon as he picked up the phone, because he had promised that he would answer the phone as soon as it was from Melinda.


    He thought for a while. If he were Melinda at this time, his heart would probably be lifted.


    "Nothing." She blamed him for not answering her phone before she heard that.


    But when she heard his voice and heard his anxious tone, all these disappeared.


    "What''s wrong?" At the thought that there must be something wrong with the phone call from Melinda, Jonas was even more worried when he heard that she was fine.


    Melinda hesitated again. She pursed her lips tightly, like a lock that could not be opened. The only thing that could be unlocked was the key in her heart.


    Finally, it was opened by Jonas.


    "Alice called me just now." However, when he heard that, he frowned. Why did Emily call her! What does she want to do?


    "Did she say anything?" He asked worriedly, worrying that her mood would be affected.


    Ted was supposed to send some documents here, but when he saw the boss''s expression, he left silently. He thought that the boss must be in a low mood now, so he''d better go out first. William would suffer from the boss.


    "It''s just that she said she didn''t care about the past and now she just wanted to take revenge on Jerry. But I don''t believe what she said at all." After briefly introducing the conversation between Alice and her, she finally expressed her doubt.


    Perhaps Alice''s current goal was indeed to deal with Jerry, but it was hard to say whether she aimed at Melinda in her long-term goal.


    "Don''t be influenced by this matter. You just need to remember that now, you just need to stay at home to take good care of the baby. As for other things, I can handle them." Said Jonas. His voice was deep and powerful, making people feel at ease.


    It must be the voice that bewitched her. Melinda thought.


    And this bewitchment had been for so many years, or could be said to be a lifetime thing.


    The words on the phone were still a little pale. After comforting her for a long time, he finally called back to the Gu''s mansion and asked the aunt to pay more attention to her.


    It was impossible for ordinary people to get Melinda''s phone number. Alice must have made great efforts to get it. Jonas thought for a while and f


    r plan at that time, so she was not in the mood to know more about him.


    But his sudden question made her a little worried. She quickly asked, "is her boyfriend suspicious? What happened?"


    The peaceful situation in this period of time made Queena feel that it was just on the surface, and the appearance of Alice also made Queena very worried.


    But she couldn''t show it in front of Melinda, or it would easily affect her mood.


    Seeing that his mother didn''t know, Jonas couldn''t ask more. His mother had been worried about him these days, so he didn''t want her to worry about him anymore.


    "Nothing. Just a question." Said Jonas with a smile, but Queena felt something was wrong. If he was really fine, why did he call her specially, and it was from the office landline.


    Usually, Jonas would call her with his private phone, and the landline phone could only prove one thing that he was worried about something, so he couldn''t think about too many tiny things, such as what to use to make a phone call, and what to use as convenient as possible.


    However, Queena didn''t want to say anything, and she didn''t want to make things difficult for them. Their children had grown up and had their own thoughts. As parents, they could only help as they could, and the children didn''t need them to worry too much about the trouble.


    With this in mind, Queena didn''t ask more about what had happened to him. She chatted casually for a while and hung up the phone.


    There had been too many things happening recently, and he had changed a lot. When he returned home, he often lost in thought, which had never happened before.


    Looking at him, Melinda felt that there was something wrong with him, but she didn''t know. She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. At last, she fell into silence.


    Like Queena, she believed in him and waited for him to tell her what made him so sad.

 Chapter 365 Pay Attention To Yulia

    However, Jonas, as a person who had always been depressed and endured everything by himself, she was also very anxious about that.


    She had been like this before, and she had forced herself lead to have mental problems. She was worried that Jonas would be the same as her, although she knew that he was not that fragile.


    "Jon, is there anything wrong with the company recently?" Melinda couldn''t help but ask. Recently, Jonas had spent less and less time with her. She felt a little uncomfortable. But she didn''t want to see him so tired.


    During this period of time, Jonas had some grey hair. He was still handsome, but he was getting older and older.


    What she wanted to see was a vigorous man, not a man as busy and exhausted as he was now.


    "Not bad." Jonas said, but he began to tidy himself up. He was very rigorous on business, and his clothes must be neat and formal. So basically, his wardrobe was filled with suits and shirts, and occasionally some sportswear. If there was a special exception, it must be chosen by Melinda.


    As for the clothes chosen by Melinda, he would not refuse, but he seldom wore them.


    With a hint of dissatisfaction and grievance in her eyes, she walked up to him with her hands on her waist. Finally, she asked in a charming voice, "are you going to the company again?"


    Seeing the tiredness on her face, Jonas finally stopped what he was doing and walked up to hold her. He said worriedly, "you''re getting heavier and heavier now. If there''s nothing else, you''d better walk less."


    Speaking of this, Jonas paused. Thinking that pregnant women still needed to exercise, he said, "I''ll ask aunt to take you for a walk when the weather is good outside."


    "Don''t you accompany me and our child?" There was a little resentment in her heart, but the on her lovely face almost melted his heart.


    He couldn''t help hugging her, but he was still very careful, because of her bigger and bigger belly.


    He also wanted to spend more time with her, but he knew clearly that the more important goal now was to drive away these people who would threaten her and the child.


    "I''m sorry. I have a lot of things to deal with recently." A gentle kiss fell on her hair, like a dragonfly skimming the water. However, the warmth that hadn''t been seen for a long time still made her heart beat fast.


    She knew that maybe she was making trouble out of nothing, but she hoped that her behavior could let go of those worries and make him stay with her attentively.


    She would try her best not to bother him.


    "Linda, you''d better stay at home to nourish the fetus. If you have time, pay attention to what Yulia does at home." Said Jonas. Then he remembered what Melinda had told him that Yulia went to father''s study furtively.


    The study was a forbidden area. For Jonas, no one could enter his study at home without his permission, except for Melinda.


    It was normal for them to come in and out freque


    saw her, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I just gave you a cup of milk powder. Why are you missing? My lady." The aunt looked at Melinda anxiously and helped her. At once, Yuli was pushed aside.


    Both of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Auntie will take care of me. You can go back and have a rest." Melinda friendly said to Yulia. She didn''t mention what happened just now, and even thanked her for taking care of herself.


    Yulia nodded and then turned to the other side of the corridor, where her bedroom was. The moment she returned to the bedroom and closed the door, she gasped.


    It was too dangerous just now, but at that moment, she had the idea to destroy Melinda directly.


    She leaned against the door and raised her hands. At this time, her delicate hands were trembling.


    When Melinda returned to her bedroom, she thought of what had happened today and what had happened between them. She felt that there was a faint connection between them. Full of doubts, she waited for Jonas.


    Jonas came back home a long time later than usual, and Melinda''s was half sleepy. She barely opened her eyes when she saw him.


    "Go to sleep if you are sleepy. Why are you stay up late?" Seeing her like this, Jonas frowned and said in a rare fierce tone. Melinda shrugged her shoulders and then whispered, "I didn''t."


    It was twelve o''clock now. In young people''s eyes. Perhaps it was night life had just begun, but it was too late for the pregnant woman.


    "By the way, Jon, I have something to tell you. Today, Yulia went to father''s study again and was looking for some documents." At this time, she finally came to her senses and realized why she had waited for him so late.


    "Yulia said that father asked her to look for the documents, but I don''t believe it at all. Yulia doesn''t know anything about these things. How could father ask for her help?" Melinda felt that it was more normal for Alston to ask for Gavin''s help than to ask Yulia.

 Chapter 366 Dont Be Cold

    What Melinda said was also what Jonas thought. He remembered that his father was still in the study when he went upstairs, so he said to Melinda, "I''ll tell father. Don''t worry about it."


    At this moment, Jonas was a little regretful to let Melinda keep an eye on Yulia. But in this family, the only person he could trust with all his heart and soul was Melinda.


    Melinda also thought that he could ask Alston for the truth. It was inevitable for her to be a little embarrassed. Moreover, Melinda had a lot of scruples about Alston because of the matter of Jerry.


    "Okay, go ahead," said Melinda. She yawned sleepily, then consciously lay on the bed and closed her eyes.


    In fact, Melinda''s idea was very simple. As long as Jonas were there, everything would be fine.


    He was her greatest comfort.


    After Melinda fell asleep completely, Jonas turned around and went downstairs. The light in Alston''s study was still on. He didn''t close the door as usual, and there was some cold light in it, which made him look more indifferent.


    Although Alston was dealing with something, he was still very sensitive to the changes around him. When Jonas appeared at the door of the study, he quickly looked up and saw him. Then he lowered his head and continued to deal with his own business.


    This was the normal behavior when the two of them got along with each other.


    Jonas had been used to it. Seeing that the man didn''t say anything, he pushed the door open and walked in directly. The style of the study was somewhat cold and hard, but it was very similar to that of Alston. He randomly found a seat and sat down. Looking at the man in front of the desk, he began to hesitate whether to speak or not.


    However, before Jonas had a chance to hesitate for a long time, Alston stopped his work and walked to his opposite seat.


    Looking at the expression on Jonas''s face, Alston was a little proud, but more dissatisfied. He couldn''t explain why he was dissatisfied.


    "Did you ask Yulia to take the documents for you today?" said Jonas straightforwardly. He maintained the most basic respect for Alston, but when he thought of what he had done, his attitude was inevitably a little different.


    But Alston was used to this kind of treatment and didn''t think it was a big deal.


    "What does Yulia know?" Alston snorted. Although she was his daughter, she was invisible at home and in the company.


    Fortunately, she was just a woman.


    Hearing this, Jonas knew that Alston didn''t know about it. So, if Yulia came to the study, she must help others find something. Who could it be?


    Her boyfriend, or Jerry?


    Jonas frowned, feeling that this matter was getting more and more complicated.


    "I don''t know what Yulia is looking for in your study these times. Dad, you''d better be careful.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e in a big box. The light was dim, and there were a lot of beer on the table. The music was quietly playing, but no one was singing.


    Jerry pushed the door open and walked in. He felt strange when he saw Alice pouring a glass of wine for him.


    "Friend, you are late. Punish yourself," Alice said with a smile. Jerry frowned and drank three glasses of wine silently.


    This was the basic punishment for being late.


    Jerry was good at drinking, but he didn''t know what Alice ordered today. He had only drunk three glasses of wine, which made him a little drunk.


    "Come on, let me toast you." Seeing this, Alice''s smile became brighter. She knew that Jerry would never refuse her.


    She had specially prepared this wine for Jerry. She wasn''t afraid that he wouldn''t get drunk.


    In a daze, Jerry didn''t know how much he had drunk, but he had a bad feeling the moment he fell down.


    It seemed that he had fallen into a trap, which was specially designed for him by Emily.


    After Jerry got drunk, the box became lively. Many people instantly walked in, and a group of people who worked together carried Jerry to the lounge upstairs.


    "Everything is ready?" Alice asked worriedly, seeing that those people nodded sincerely, and then one of them said, "As long as he is here."


    Everything was ready, except for Jerry. Alice nodded and followed them upstairs. There were many VIP lounges provided for distinguished guests upstairs, and Alice was qualified to do so.


    In the lounge, there were not only Jerry, but also several girls who were scantily clad.


    Seeing this, Alice was very satisfied. Then she said to them, "Take good care of him. I''ll come to get something later."


    This was not an ordinary care. The girls instantly understood. The experienced ones had been very calm, but those newbies could not help blushing and their hearts beating.

 Chapter 367 Being Schemed

    Alice knew that there were many experienced people here who knew the rules, so she didn''t worry much. She left the lounge after seeing that everything was ready.


    The corridor outside the lounge was very dark, and the looming cigarette butt in Alice''s fingers was obvious.


    Compared to the desolation outside, the lounge was very lively. Several girls, who were scantily dressed, surrounded Jerry, with a seducing expression on their faces.


    "Well, don''t just sit there any longer. Let''s start working," one of them clapped her hands and said. The others also calmed down when they thought of their purpose of coming here today.


    Many girls surrounded Jerry, making all kinds of alluring postures beside him, and asked him to cooperate. Not far away, someone had filmed all of this scene.


    The photographer didn''t forget to direct these people to do something, and then make them look more intimate with each other. In the drunken state, Jerry knew nothing about it.


    When everything was over, the group of people left. The woman who took the photo was satisfied and took the camera in her hand to look for Emily outside.


    Emily was still smoking, and the ground was covered with a lot of cigarette ash. Smoking was forbidden in this place, but no one stopped her.


    "Here you are. Have a look." The woman put the camera on a shelf casually, and Alice put the cigarette case on it. Then she picked up the camera and began to observe. The smile at the corners of her mouth became more and more evil.


    "That''s it. I''ll transfer the money to you later," Alice said and left with the camera.


    Jerry was left in the lounge. Alice immediately sent these photos to Stacy. She was looking forward to what would happen to Jerry, who relied on his wife to get his current status.


    Stacy had been nourishing her fetus at home these days. She noticed that there was something wrong with Jerry, but she had no choice but to ask her father for help.


    She had a light sleep at night, and she couldn''t sleep well after pregnancy, especially at night when she felt the baby was very noisy.


    In a daze, she heard her phone ringing. She didn''t want to answer it, but it kept ringing, which made her a little irritable.


    She touched the side and wanted to let Jerry turn off the phone, but she felt a chill.


    Stacy opened her eyes in an instant and turned on the bedside lamp. There was no sign of Jerry, which made him feel strange.


    She picked up her phone and looked for him outside the bedroom, but he was nowhere to be found. Stacy became much angrier.


    When she was about to call Jerry, her phone rang again. Someone sent her more than ten messages in the evening. Stacy was unhappy and wanted to scold someone at this time.


    However, when she saw the content of the message, she was silent.


    The man she was looking for was lying next to several women, being indulge


    he would make a scene at the door if she didn''t show up.


    He had a way to make Alice in trouble. Emily knew Jerry well and knew he could do that. She finally answered the phone and told him to meet at the old place.


    The old place was naturally the club last night. Compared with the lively scene last night, it was a little quiet this morning. But there were still some people coming in and out. It could be seen that the business here was very good.


    Jerry kept an eye on what had happened last night, so he didn''t try the things here easily. As for Alice, she was wearing a wine red suit, looking very capable.


    The color was old-fashioned, but when she wore it, it felt like she was walking on a T stage with a handbag and a stiletto.


    Seeing this, Jerry increasingly felt that this was Emily.


    "Well, what do you want from me?" Alice walked to Jerry''s side and casually threw her bag aside. The bartender was already familiar with her, so he directly served her a glass of daily wine.


    "Are you Emily or not? You did what happened last night, didn''t you?" Jerry opened his mouth and questioned. His vicious eyes were like a viper staring at Emily, making her feel sick all over.


    But at the same time, Alice felt a sense of fear. She realized that she was too arrogant. She thought that Jerry didn''t dare to do anything to her, but she forgot that Jerry had no bottom line. If he really wanted to do something, no one could stop him.


    Even though she had a high position, she was now awkward. The smile at the corners of Jerry''s mouth became more and more arrogant. He repeated, "Tell me, are you Emily?"


    If she was really that woman, since he had the ability to make her die once, and he would have a way to make her die a second time.


    Jerry thought to himself. Alice hadn''t opened her mouth for a long time. When they were in such a stalemate, someone suddenly broke in and broke the silence.

 Chapter 368 Shame

    Alice seemed to see the hope of her own life when she saw the man. The woman who behaved like a queen just now immediately approached the man with a sweet voice, "Daddy."


    The man was Colson. He happened to have something to do with his friend in the club today. Then he heard that Alice came here to meet a man.


    He couldn''t wait to look for her, but he found that there was something wrong with the atmosphere here.


    "Mr. Zhang." The moment Jerry saw Colson, his expression became unnatural. He couldn''t afford to offend him, so he had to be careful.


    Jerry once again regretted that he didn''t have any real power. What was the use of a director of the human affairs department? In the eyes of these big shots, he was still so humble.


    These people were willing to associate with people who had the same decision-making power as them.


    "Who are you?" Colson looked at Jerry with disdain. Although he was old, he had a good memory. If he had met someone who was young and promising, he would definitely remember him. But he really didn''t remember Jerry.


    Alice looked at them with a mocking smile on her face. Colson was her greatest backer now, and Jerry wouldn''t dare to do anything to her.


    "Daddy, this man always asks me if I''m Emily. It''s really annoying," Emily said and rubbed her body against Colson''s. They didn''t look like a father and a daughter at all, but the people in the club were not surprised at all.


    On the other hand, when Jerry saw the coquettish Alice, he felt depressed, but could not say anything.


    Alice was taken away by Colson under his watch. Jerry was at a loss and stood still.


    At the same time, the more Stacy thought about it at home, the more aggrieved she felt. She couldn''t be with a man like Jerry because of a child.


    She wanted to abort the baby and stop thinking about it.


    Before Stacy knew Jerry, she was a straightforward person, so she could become friends with Jessica. Therefore, at this time, after making a decision, she decisively went to the hospital.


    When Stacy opened the door and saw that Jerry was no longer outside, her heart sank.


    At first, Stacy was a little hesitant, but now she made up her mind. She took the car key and drove directly to the nearest hospital.


    If one looked carefully, one would find that her hands were trembling, and there were even tears in the corners of her eyes.


    Stacy also didn''t want to leave the baby in her belly, but Jerry''s attitude and behavior made her feel scared. She thought of what many people around her had said, and didn''t want the baby to become the last concern.


    When Stacy arrived at the hospital, she was almost in a calm mood. To her surprise, when she walked into the hall of the hospital, she saw Melinda and Jonas not far away.


    Melinda''s baby was a little older than hers, and she was even more frig


    d.


    "What are you thinking about? You wanted to marry him. How can you just abandon the child?" Jessica couldn''t help blaming her, but her eyes were full of worry.


    It was not until last night that Stacy realized that her friend, Jessica, always cared about her from a clear point of view.


    Seeing that Jessica was here, Melinda took the initiative to stand aside. Seeing that she was comforting Stacy, she gradually calmed down.


    After a while, Jerry arrived in a hurry. Seeing that Stacy was fine, he breathed a sigh of relief, "Stacy, I''m sorry. It was my fault yesterday, but we shouldn''t hurt our child, okay? Let''s go home and talk about it, okay?" Jerry said in a soft voice, almost putting down all his dignity. Stacy, who had just calmed down, exploded again when she saw Jerry.


    "I''m going to have an abortion today." Pointing at her belly, Stacy said angrily and aggrievedly.


    At the sight of Jerry, Melinda and Jonas turned around and left. Jessica wanted to say something, but finally sighed and watched the two quarreling.


    "Stacy, I beg you to keep the baby. I can explain to you what happened yesterday. I promise that I only love you. I didn''t do anything outside. It was just an accident yesterday. I was framed..." Jerry nagged, almost begging Stacy to keep the baby.


    There were a lot of sweet words. Many people gathered around. Jerry put his dignity in the dust, and Stacy finally softened her heart.


    "Take good care of her." Jessica still felt that Jerry was unreliable. Jerry promised her sincerely, and then Stacy and Jerry returned home.


    Although they seemed to be harmonious with each other on the surface, Jerry was already full of anger. Especially when he thought that Jonas knew that the two of them were at odds with each other, he became more agitated.


    All the feelings between him and Stacy were dissipated because of these shaming things.

 Chapter 369 Act The Heroine

    When the two of them returned home, Stacy had a smile on her face, but Jerry''s face was very gloomy. He thought of his recent grievance.


    At the thought of the anger he had suffered in front of David because of Stacy and the fact that he had been framed up and Stacy was going to make trouble, he was even angrier.


    After Stacy fell asleep, Jerry couldn''t help but go to the living room. He took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. He hadn''t smoked for a long time since Stacy was pregnant.


    He also drank as less as possible. It was a rare thing for Jerry to do this for someone else.


    But Stacy''s performance made him very dissatisfied.


    He felt that his temper had reached a critical point and was about to explode, but unfortunately, he had not achieved all his goals yet, so he had to endure it.


    There were more and more cigarette butts in the ashtray, and Jerry was enveloped in smoke.


    He had to speed up his pace and get the company of Alston as soon as possible. After he got the real power, he didn''t have to be controlled by Stacy and didn''t need to care about these trifles of engagement.


    While Jerry was plotting in his mind, Stacy was sleeping in the bedroom. Thought of Jerry''s attitude towards her and her child, his anxious explanation, and those sweet words, Stacy believed once again that Jerry still loved her and her child.


    In the hospital, after leaving, Melinda and Jonas began to look for a doctor. The chief physician had been checking the condition of Melinda and the child all the time. Jonas had informed them in advance, so Melinda didn''t need to waste time in the line.


    Compared with the last examination, Melinda''s belly was much bigger. The doctor couldn''t help teasing her. The pregnant woman''s belly was like a balloon.


    The result of the examination came out very soon. Both of them were very healthy, and Melinda would not lack any elements as before. Hearing this, Melinda was finally relieved. She touched the baby in her belly, and the smile at the corners of her mouth became much gentler.


    Seeing this, Jonas felt that there was a motherly glory in Melinda''s temperament. As a mother, she was strong. Although Melinda was soft, she would become strong when it came to the child.


    The baby was getting bigger and bigger, and it was close to the expected date of childbirth. The doctor told Melinda that it was best for her to recuperate at home recently, and she needed to exercise when she had time, so that she could feel relaxed during the childbirth.


    Melinda was full of expectation for the baby in her belly. Although the Gu family had the ability to know the gender of the baby, no one mentioned it so far, which made her very happy.


    She had thought that Queena would care about the gender of the baby, but she didn''t expect that she said nothing from beginning to end, and she was very considerate to her and the baby.


    "I''m more and more looking forward to the birth of the baby," Melinda said gently. Her eyes were full of tenderness, but she was a little nervous, because she knew that she would encounter all kinds of conditions during the deliver


    red to Melinda that she had finished her novel for such a long time. Generally, the web recommendation editor would say that, but this time, there was no news about it. It suddenly became more popular, and various reasons could not help but appear in her mind.


    The director was also thinking about how to make it sound better, but in the end, he found that both of them had the same meaning.


    "Here is the thing. Mrs. Gu, do you know Alice?" the director said, and the frown between Melinda''s eyebrows twitched. Wasn''t Alice the same person as Emily?


    What else did Emily do? She couldn''t help but feel nervous again, and her breath was not as smooth as before.


    "What''s wrong? Does it have anything to do with her?" Melinda said nervously. She was really afraid that something bad would happen to her again.


    "Here is the thing. Recently, the news that she has been kept by a rich man has aroused a lot of attention. Then she wants to take part in the shooting of this play."


    As soon as the director said that, Melinda immediately understood the relationship between the two. Alice had aroused a lot of attention because of her resemblance to Emily, so there was naturally someone investigating.


    Netizens liked this kind of news most.


    It occurred to Melinda that Alice had contacted her not long ago and said that she wouldn''t make trouble for her again, so she didn''t mention that she wanted to act in her novel.


    "I see. Don''t decide this role for the time being," Melinda said to the director. Then she hung up the phone.


    At this time, her mood was very complicated, or it could be said that she did not know what to do for a moment.


    Alice still wanted to go back to the entertainment circle and stand on top of it. In her opinion, the novel of Melinda was the best opportunity. She knew that Colson would promise her almost everything, so she begged him to let her act the heroine of the play.


    Colson didn''t want to see any unhappiness on Alice''s face. In addition, the recent exposed news made her suffer a lot, so he agreed without saying anything more.

 Chapter 370 Permit

    After sitting at home for the whole afternoon, Melinda became more and more uneasy. The relaxation of these days all disappeared. At noon, Queena was very worried about her poor appetite.


    However, Melinda didn''t want to make people worry about her. Queena was worried about her and wanted to take her to have an examination.


    A smart servant at home had called Jonas and told him about Melinda''s situation. When Melinda was hesitating whether she should tell Queena about it, Jonas returned home with an anxious face.


    When Melinda saw Jonas, she felt as if she had seen her savior. Seeing her like this, Queena felt helpless. With a serious face, Jonas walked to Melinda''s side and held her hand habitually.


    "What''s wrong? Auntie said you didn''t eat much today," asked Jonas worriedly. The table hadn''t been cleaned yet. He looked up and happened to see the barely eaten lunch.


    He frowned more tightly.


    Melinda pulled Jonas''s sleeve and said, "I have something to tell you."


    Melinda''s heavy heart was exposed in front of Jonas. He was thinking about what had bothered her at home recently.


    But Queena and the others didn''t seem to be family affairs.


    "Mom, I''ll take Linda upstairs to have a rest," said Jonas, holding Melinda''s hand and walking upstairs. Melinda''s body was getting heavier and heavier. It was difficult to walk, so she had to support the stairs.


    Jonas wanted to hold or carry Melinda upstairs, but after looking at her body, he finally walked behind her to protect her.


    "What''s wrong?" As soon as they arrived at the bedroom, Jonas couldn''t wait to ask. There was no hiding the sadness on Melinda''s face at this time. She briefly told him about the call from the director today.


    "I want to go to the company and personally participate in the selection of the roles," said Melinda. She felt guilty when she thought of the fact that she had neglected it for so long.


    Her attitude was irresponsible to her fans.


    In fact, what the fans feared the most was that the novel would be made into TV plays. There were a thousand hamlets in the eyes of a thousand people, and the fans also had different ideas about the main character.


    If she didn''t choose the protagonists carefully, it would ruin the images in the book in the heart of the fans.


    "You are too weak to go back and forth." Hearing this, Jonas immediately felt that this idea was not feasible. Melinda''s body was getting heavier and heavier, and she needed someone to accompany her wherever she went.


    Let her go to the company and take part in the hard selection? He couldn''t agree that anyway.


    "I will do what I can. I won''t make things difficult for myself," Melinda said firmly. She was worried that Jonas would say no, so she hesitated.


    But she couldn''t make fun of herself and the baby. She also hoped that Jonas could find a better and perfect solution.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    important as the child to me. I hope you can understand me.


    Jon, you are the best. Just promise me. You don''t want me to be depressed before giving birth, do you? In this way, the baby won''t be cute.


    "They all said that a mother''s mood would affect the baby. What if he misunderstood the world when I gave birth to him with a sad face?"


    Melinda tried every means to persuade him. Jonas''s eyes were full of helplessness. Finally, he was brainwashed by her and thought what she said was reasonable.


    Melinda had been talking about the future of the baby since she was about to give birth. It seemed that if he didn''t agree this time, the baby''s life would be destroyed in this way.


    "Okay, I can promise you, but you have to obey my arrangement." Finally, Jonas made a compromise. Hearing the word "arrangement", Melinda frowned and had a bad feeling.


    As expected, the fact was just as she thought. Jonas asked Melinda to bring the bodyguards arranged by Ted before she was allowed to go out. Thinking that she was only going to choose protagonists, she felt it was not good to make a scene like this.


    She tried to reason with Jonas again, but her words were nipped in the bud.


    "It''s just my bottom line. If you don''t accept it, don''t go out," said Jonas coldly. He still felt that it was not enough. How he wished he could send Melinda to the hospital to recuperate the fetus now.


    However, Melinda couldn''t understand his worries.


    "It''s a deal. You can''t go back on your word then." Melinda knew that Jonas was worried too much, so she thought it would be good as long as she could stop it. As for other things, she would talk about it later.


    Moreover, the safety of the child was also very important.


    Melinda didn''t want to make herself regret. This arrangement seemed to be reasonable, so the two people who seemed to have a big quarrel just now began to get close to each other again.

 Chapter 371 A Dream-seeker

    "I want to see Alice." Melinda looked at Jonas and said seriously. This time, she still couldn''t get over it.


    But Jonas had told Melinda clearly that the role this time might be played by Alice, so that she could be mentally prepared.


    In fact, Jonas also felt a little guilty about what had happened this time. He had been too busy recently, so he had forgotten it.


    He didn''t expect that the news would be so bad this time.


    "Let me make an appointment for you." After being silent for a long time, Jonas said slowly. In fact, he had thought about it for a long time. He knew what kind of person Melinda was. Since they were going to meet each other, he''d better make an appointment by himself. In this way, Melinda''s safety would be more guaranteed.


    "Okay,"


    Melinda agreed obediently. She thought it might be good to have Jonas as the bridge, and her purpose of meeting Alice was simple. She just wanted to discuss this role with her.


    What''s more, she wanted to know why she took so much effort to get this role.


    Ted was very efficient. Jonas just called him, and soon he arranged the security guards to protect Melinda.


    Although these people were selected by Ted, they still had to pass the test by Jonas.


    The men he chose were not as tall and strong as what Melinda had known. They looked gentler.


    However, these people satisfied Jonas very much. Then he asked a group of people to wear ordinary clothes and scattered around Melinda, and the task of taking care of Melinda was handed over to the servant.


    Melinda was satisfied with Jonas''s considerate arrangement, and he arranged the meeting very quickly. He contacted Alice that day and said that Melinda wanted to see her.


    Alice was surprised. Thinking of the recent news, she became indifferent again. Or she should have known that she had already experienced Melinda''s requirements of the heroine of the play.


    "I''ll drive you to the coffee shop downstairs of the company tomorrow afternoon. Call me if you need anything, okay?"


    However, Jonas was still worried about Melinda''s health. He thought it would be better to be closer to her. Coincidentally, Alice had no objection to this arrangement.


    It could even be said that she took the initiative to say that she wanted to meet Melinda in a place near Jonas''s company. If Jonas didn''t stop warning, Alice would guarantee that she wouldn''t do anything to Melinda.


    "Okay." Jonas had agreed to so many requests, so Melinda was more obedient.


    Her obedience made Jonas sigh again. It seemed that Melinda had been controlled by him, but in fact, only he knew the truth.


    On this day, Melinda''s mood was finally relieved a lot, but she was also full of tension and expectation for the second day. Finally, under the guidance of Jonas, she felt much better.


    Seeing that Jonas was alread


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    miliar, but she had changed too much in dealing with things.


    In the past, how could Emily be so polite? If Emily won her, she would definitely show off.


    "This role is not suitable for you," Melinda said. In fact, she also wanted to know why Alice had to be entangled with this role in this way.


    Although there were not many IP plays in the entertainment circle, there were also not less. According to Alice''s status, it was not difficult for her to get a better role. But why did she just tangle with her TV play.


    No matter when she was Emily or now Alice.


    "How can you know if I don''t give it a try?" Alice said. In the past, she wanted the main character of this book only to oppose Melinda, but now she felt that the rebirth of the heroine in the book was somewhat similar to her.


    So she wanted to have a try.


    But this was not the most important reason.


    "Don''t you have a good position now? Why are you still acting?" Melinda still couldn''t understand what Alice was thinking, but she didn''t want to say anything since Alice did not want to say it out.


    "It''s very simple. I have to rely on this role to return to this circle with this identity. Your novel is a very good chance for me, and Jonas will definitely spend a lot of money in it. So in any way, it is definitely the best choice."


    Alice spoke out her purpose. Hearing her words, Melinda instantly felt her ambition. The former Emily had become a rat across the street and had no chance to be in the entertainment circle anymore, but now it was different.


    She had a new identity, and with this identity, she could complete what she had never been able to do.


    Hearing this, Melinda felt sorry for Alice. She thought she was a pure dream-seeker now.


    However, even so, Melinda would not persuade herself to hand over the heroine of the novel easily to her and make it become her stepping stone.

 Chapter 372 Fawn On Him

    "How can you be sure that Jonas would do that?" At first, Melinda wanted to have a sip of milk, which was one of her habits these days, but it was ordered by Alice.


    She didn''t think she was that careless since it was the milk that the once Emily ordered for her.


    The servant knew Melinda best. She opened her canvas bag, took out a vacuum bottle and poured a small glass of honey water for Melinda.


    "Because I know him too," Alice said with a confident smile on her face. Although she had doubted whether she had a wrong understanding of Jonas for so many years.


    But she found that most of the time, he was still the one that was familiar to her.


    Hearing this, Melinda''s face darkened. She thought Alice''s words were a provocation.


    But her expression was so sincere that Melinda didn''t know what to say.


    This novel was a cooperation with her company. In fact, many things were handled by Victor. Melinda believed in Victor, but she still wanted to check it by herself.


    As she became more and more famous, the chances of making the novels into movies or TV plays also increased. At present, there were two novels in progress, and what Alice chose was the one that cooperated with the company.


    Melinda didn''t expect that there was such a mistake. There was only a rumor on the Internet that Alice was going to participate in the TV series of her novel, but she didn''t say exactly which one it was.


    The director didn''t know the situation and misunderstood. He was worried that he couldn''t refuse Colson''s request at all.


    "If you want to take part in this play, does it go against your goal? It''s basically the responsibility of the company. Jonas won''t interfere," Melinda said. Alice nodded her head.


    "I believe in my own judgment. This role is an opportunity,"


    Alice said confidently. Melinda thought that she had really changed a lot, and she was determined to get this role, which made Melinda a little flustered.


    However, everything of Alice now was given by Colson. Melinda wanted to ask Alice about the rumor of her being a mistress, but she finally felt that she could not say anything about it.


    What''s more, she also thought of that. Wasn''t that the way Emily used to be?


    "Well, it seems that you are still unwilling to give up," Melinda said helplessly. But recently, she had a better choice for the heroine in her heart.


    However, this sentence did not come out from Melinda''s mouth, and Alice was still so determined to get this role. She even felt that this matter was settled.


    "Don''t you wish us a pleasant cooperation?" Alice said with a confident smile, which made Melinda a little dazed.


    In the past, Emily was so arrogant, but then she was in a mess. But now she seemed to come back with a new identity, the identity of Alice.


    Now she no longer relied on Jonas, but on Colson, who supported her.


    "No, I still can''t," Melinda said with


    t on Melinda''s face, but she still smiled. In fact, she felt that she had never seen the director before.


    The director began to talk about this matter since he came. He praised how good the theme of the story was, which would definitely cause a new storm.


    All kinds of praises made Melinda feel embarrassed.


    Seeing that only he was talking, the director also realized that there was something wrong. He smiled awkwardly and then cut to the chase. "Since Mrs. Gu is here, why don''t you decide the casting?"


    said the director. The expression on Victor''s face changed at first. He had been in charge of the casting, but the director gave the power so easily without discussion.


    Although he said that he wanted to let Melinda decide, it was undoubtedly humiliating him.


    All the director wanted to do now was to flatter Melinda in order to fawn on Jonas.


    Victor felt uncomfortable, but he didn''t show it in the end. After all, he appreciated Melinda very much and she was his friend. Moreover, he knew that she was not that kind of wayward person.


    He didn''t say anything, and the director had no scruples. At first, Melinda wanted to refuse, but in the end, she was a little worried and agreed.


    She had to take care of her own novel.


    The three of them began to talk about the shooting. The director was the most talkative one, and Victor didn''t say anything, while Melinda only responded to him occasionally. Then she also felt that something was wrong between Victor and the director.


    They didn''t talk much today. Since Melinda was pregnant, she couldn''t work all the time, so she proposed to leave soon. It was the servant who reminded her.


    These were the instructions given by Jonas.


    "I''ll be here these days. We''ll talk about the details later," Melinda said. In fact, this sentence was mainly told to Victor. As for the director, Melinda also noticed something.


    "You''re pregnant. Don''t run around."

 Chapter 373 The Protagonist Is Uncertain

    Melinda said nothing but smiled. The director, on the other hand, excused that he had to leave and followed Melinda. When Victor saw this, he frowned.


    The servant was supposed to support Melinda, but because of the director''s interference again and again, she was almost pushed aside, so she was the first one to lose her good impression of the director.


    No matter how good tempered Melinda was, she couldn''t help frowning.


    "Director, it seems that the elevator can''t carry so many people." One of the bodyguards couldn''t help but say when he saw that the director was about to follow them when they took the elevator.


    Melinda needed enough space. It wouldn''t be crowded, but it was scary to make Melinda in a small space.


    The director smiled awkwardly and watched Melinda leave.


    The group of people left. It was not one or two days to choose the actors. Although there was a temporary list, there were several roles in it.


    Besides, they had to think too much about it.


    Melinda''s novel was not popular at first, but recently it became lively because of Alice. The identity of Alice as a mistress was the most disgusting thing for most of the readers.


    There were many comments below the novel on the website, all of which were against the idea of letting Alice act the heroine, and many of them said the one whom they wanted to be the heroine.


    In the past, when Melinda read the comments, she would be happy, but now she began to worry. There were no comments about the novel, and the only ones were seen below.


    In the following days, Melinda worked in the company longer and longer. Her previous position had been occupied, and when she arrived at the company, she was basically in Victor''s office.


    On the other hand, there was nothing between Melinda and Victor. But as time went by, Jonas felt uncomfortable when he thought that Melinda had spent more time with Victor than he did.


    But he had promised to let Melinda out. It was too late to retort, but it was true that he was jealous.


    This made Jonas feel very sad. Now he was thinking about how to stop Melinda from going to the company.


    If her body allowed, Melinda wished she could work from 9 o''clock in the morning to 5 o''clock at night, but in the end, it could only be an extravagant hope.


    On the weekend, even Jonas had time to rest, but Melinda was going to the company. Recently, the selection of the actress had not been decided, and there were still some contradictions in many ways.


    Although Melinda had power, she couldn''t directly decide who to use.


    Victor was the one with the least say in the matter, but his insight into people satisfied Melinda very much.


    On the contrary, the director''s way of flattering others made Melinda feel very uncomfortable, and she even had the idea of changing the director.


    When she arrived at the company, almost everyone was working overtime. It was the end of the month, and everyone was workin


    ee shop.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea. I''m thinking about how to refuse her now," Melinda said helplessly. She was a member of the Gu family now, so she wouldn''t do things as before that didn''t think about the consequences.


    She would consider whether her behavior would bring trouble to the Gu family.


    During this period of time, what she thought most was how to tell Alice about it. The current situation was really too complicated.


    She was really worried that Colson would spoil Alice so much that it would be difficult for her to shoot her novel in the end.


    She didn''t want to bother Jonas with her own business.


    During the whole afternoon, Melinda and Queena talked a lot, but they never spoke out all their troubles, basically happy things. At the same time, Melinda wanted to tell her that she was fine in the company now.


    At the same time, the news about the selection of the play had been widely spread, but there was no official information. Alice saw that the main character of the novel had not come down. Thinking of the attitude of Melinda when she met her, she was somewhat uncertain.


    The news had gone out. If she didn''t get the role in the end, it would be a great shame.


    Thinking of this, Alice couldn''t wait any longer in the office. She rushed to Colson''s office. In the past, when she came here, there would be a secretary who would report something and follow the company''s procedures. But since their relationship was exposed, the two of them simply ignored these.


    No one dared to stop Alice from coming here. When she arrived at Colson''s office, he was talking with someone through the phone. Seeing her coming, he told the other side in a hurry and hung up the phone.


    "What''s wrong? Why do you look so bad?" Noticing that Alice didn''t look well, Colson was a little worried. Although he was old, he had been well maintained these years. Besides, he had a strong sense of fashion in the entertainment circle.

 Chapter 374 Choice

    "I just want to ask you something about the protagonist of the novel. I really like that role," Alice said coquettishly, leaning in Colson''s arms.


    She knew that Colson must have done something, but it was not easy to deal with Melinda, so she felt a little helpless.


    But now, she could only make use of Colson.


    Although Colson gave her a lot, she didn''t have enough sense of security. What she needed was a sense of security that she could stand at a high place and have a high position.


    Although she knew better than anyone that the higher she stood, the more painful she fell.


    "Hasn''t this matter been settled yet?" Colson said in surprise. He had already told the director and released the news. This was just how the entertainment circle worked.


    Hearing this, Alice had no choice but to repeat the current situation. Colson finally knew that there was a woman called Melinda in this matter.


    Melinda was not the kind of person who could be sent away casually.


    "Honey, you are the best to me. Please help me," Alice said coquettishly, clinging to Colson.


    She knew that this was her last chance and her last capital.


    Since the first time Colson saw Alice, he knew that he could do everything for her, so even if it was a little difficult, he didn''t want to disappoint Alice.


    "Okay, I know. Don''t worry." Colson didn''t look old, while Alice looked at the man holding her.


    She had mixed feelings in her heart. This was a man who was very good to her. It could be said that she felt all the pampering from him, the feeling of being treated as a little princess.


    This was different from the feeling of being loved by her fans before. The man in front of her was really good to her like a father and an elder brother.


    Alice really didn''t mind being with such a person. If she knew him before she met Jonas and Jerry, she would feel that it was her greatest happiness.


    But now it was too late. Her heart was filled with hatred. These love was no longer suitable for her. In her eyes, there was only the value of these people, nothing else.


    "I know you are the best to me," Alice said coquettishly.


    Colson couldn''t stand it anymore, so he didn''t make things difficult for himself anymore. He held Alice in his arms and quickly walked towards the lounge.


    After a long time, Alice left the office in a mess. The secretaries in the office knew what had happened, but they didn''t dare to say anything.


    Alice had done so much for a role, which Melinda could not understand but was very important to her.


    Colson, who was "full" now, was obviously in a good mood, and paid more attention to what Alice had mentioned. First, he asked his secretary to investigate it in person, and th


    Melinda said.


    In fact, during the selection, she knew about Alice again. She thought the heroine in the book was not suitable for her, but if she was willing to act the supporting role, it was okay.


    Colson was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Melinda still needed to think about it. He didn''t understand what she was thinking about, but at this time he finally knew why his assistant couldn''t handle it this time.


    He had already come to meet her in person, but he still got such an answer, not to mention the assistant.


    "I know you don''t lack the money. You have the Soaring Group behind you, but you have to know that if you agree, it''s a surely profitable deal," Colson said, thinking that Melinda didn''t understand the stakes.


    However, Melinda nodded with a smile and said, "I know, but I think you can understand. I''m not only a businessman, but also an author. I hope all my works can give the best work to all the readers and fans."


    Colson finally understood what was on Melinda''s mind, and felt a little unhappy, because she seemed to say that Alice''s acting skill was not good.


    But it was obviously unrealistic to say that at this time.


    "I think I can have a talk with Miss Alice first." Realizing that he had misunderstood her, Melinda explained. Colson didn''t know what she was up to, but he still contacted Alice and told her what had happened here.


    After a while, Alice also came to the company. Everyone in the company felt that something was going to happen, especially Victor, who was very worried about Melinda.


    But from beginning to end, Melinda didn''t say anything. She just said that she could do it herself.


    When the two met again, the atmosphere was still a little embarrassing, especially for Alice. But at this time, Melinda put on a businesslike look.

 Chapter 375 Aggrieved Husband

    "Can you let us have a talk alone, Mr. Zhang?" Melinda smiled at Colson and said innocently. Colson looked at Melinda''s belly and Alice, and finally felt that Melinda was no threat to Alice.


    "Okay, you can talk about it by yourselves," Colson said and left the meeting room directly. There were only Melinda and Alice left in the empty room.


    In the past, Melinda was afraid of being alone with her, but now she was not afraid at all.


    "He came here today for you to act the leading role." According to Colson''s status, it was rare for him to come to such a small place and meet Melinda voluntarily.


    Hearing this, Alice didn''t change her expression. Obviously, she knew it.


    Melinda couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. It seemed that Alice didn''t feel Colson''s kindness to her at all, or rather, she chose to ignore it.


    What she wanted was only profit.


    "He is a good man," Melinda said again. Hearing this, Alice felt a little uncomfortable. She looked at Melinda with a straight face and said in an unfriendly tone, "Is that all you want to say to ask me to come here?"


    "Of course not."


    Seeing that Alice didn''t want to talk more, Melinda didn''t force her to continue the topic. She shook her head and told Alice the general conversation between the two. She wanted Alice to know how good Colson was to her.


    "I don''t oppose you to act in this play, but I think you are not suitable for the role of the heroine. On the contrary, you are more suitable for the supporting role."


    "Supporting role, are you kidding?" Alice said. She acted the supporting role? It was totally unacceptable to her.


    Melinda was not surprised at all. In other words, Alice was that proud of herself.


    "Don''t think it''s a bad idea to act the supporting role. Now many main female and male supporting roles have more fans. And you can read the content of the novel in detail. The main female supporting role is just a little bad in the former part, but the plot of this role is very pleasing."


    At that time, Melinda had spent a lot of time and energy on this role.


    She felt that everyone had his or her own shortcomings, but in other aspects, she could also make a character become very cute.


    Hearing this, Alice fell silent. She had to admit that she only wanted to get the protagonist, but did not pay attention to the story itself.


    And just as what Melinda said, many TV plays'' heroines and heroes were not popular now, but the supporting roles were all popular.


    "I''ll see it when I go back," Alice finally made a compromise. Melinda breathed a sigh of relief secretly. She was confident that she could persuade Alice.


    "As long as you look carefully, you will find that this role is actually the most important role in the play. It can be said that without her, there will be no such


    ack to accompany him.


    During this period of time, he had been full of resentment and Melinda felt it completely.


    However, when Melinda came back home early, Jonas was not at home. But when Jonas got the news from the servant, he went back home regardless of anything.


    Seeing that Melinda was sitting in the living room and eating fruit comfortably, Jonas felt helpless. At last, his woman should be spoiled by him no matter what.


    "Why do you come back so early today?" His tone was full of grievance. Hearing this, Melinda couldn''t help smiling. She pulled a grape and fed it to Jonas, as if she was comforting a child, and wanted to pat his head.


    But in the end, Melinda found that she couldn''t pat on Jonas''s head. With a long face, Jonas silently bent down.


    Feeling satisfied, Melinda touched his head and told him what had happened today. Jonas was very happy and thought that she would have more time to be with him in the future.


    On this day, Jonas was in a better mood, and the whole Gu''s mansion felt happy.


    These days, Melinda''s nerves were also very nervous. She felt relaxed at home, and she was very happy with the company of Jonas.


    However, Jonas was still complaining about what had happened these days. Sometimes he would speak in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Melinda really felt like she had raised a child. Thinking of the baby in her belly, she felt both angry and funny at the thought that he would be the same as his father in the future.


    On this day, there were a lot of laughter and cheers in the Gu''s mansion. Everyone felt that the rain had passed, but they did not expect that Melinda still went to the company early in the next morning.


    The expression on Jonas''s face could be described as dark clouds. However, Melinda used the excuse that he had agreed.


    "At this point, I don''t want to see any accident."

 Chapter 376 The Director Was Fired

    Moreover, during this period of time, Melinda had been fully devoted to the preparation of the play. If she was idle all of a sudden, she would definitely be very sad.


    Melinda had been pregnant for more than five months, but it seemed that she was about to give birth. At that time, Jonas suspected that there were twins or even triplets in her belly.


    On the other hand, Queena was worried that if the baby in Melinda''s belly was too big, she would suffer a lot during the delivery.


    However, they didn''t want to think too much at the moment. They just prepared what they should do. They were carefully worried that something unexpected would happen.


    "You just sold the copyright to them. If you have to be responsible for everything, why do you still need the producer and director?" Jonas said angrily.


    In his opinion, it was enough for Melinda to sell the copyright and participate in the script, but now she was entangled with the matter of choosing a role. If it went on like this, Jonas was very worried. The production period of a play was very long, and if Melinda followed up everything, it would make herself exhausted.


    "I am the author. Only I can understand some contents of the book," said Melinda. Her face darkened. Perhaps she thought that Jonas looked down on her or didn''t care much about her book.


    This was her painstaking efforts, and Melinda would not allow anyone to destroy it.


    "Yes, only you can understand. But are these people the first day to shoot TV series? There are some plots that can''t be filmed in TV series. How much do you know about that?"


    Jonas began to reason with Melinda seriously, but the more he said, the more resistant she became. Although she agreed with Jonas in her heart, she still felt embarrassed.


    She thought she could learn all these. Her wish was very simple: to repay those fans who had been silently supporting her with the best movies and TV plays.


    Every time she saw the comments below which said that they didn''t want the novel to be turned into TV plays, she felt very uncomfortable.


    These readers all had the best image of the protagonist in their hearts. They were serious about understanding this book, so they hoped that the book would not be destroyed because it was changed into a film or a TV play.


    Melinda had to admit that many novels could be described as totally unrecognizable after they were turned into TV series.


    "At least let me do my job well." After a long silence, Melinda said in a soft tone.


    Since she was pregnant, Melinda hadn''t put on any makeup, but her skin was well maintained. At this time, her skin was like porcelain, with an attractive luster.


    She looked more like a person who had just graduated from high school. At this moment, her aggrieved expression made Jonas soft heartened.


    He was a little annoyed and wanted to rub his hair, but when he thought that there were not only two people at this time, he finally put down his ar


    s that he must be famous and could bring publicity effects to the TV plays of Melinda.


    But now, Jonas was going to fire the person he had chosen, which made him feel embarrassed.


    "That''s enough. Now you just need to find someone who is not talkative but capable," said Jonas. He didn''t think it was a bad decision.


    If he could find someone who was willing to work, it would be a hot topic for him to change the director. As long as he kept such a hot topic, it would be easier for the play to become popular.


    Generally, few people could change Jonas''s decision. Ted did it soon, and a reason was needed. After thinking for a long time in the afternoon, Ted finally found a perfect reason and sent the director away.


    The news that the director was going to be changed was like a thunder, instantly smashing the whole crew a little dizzy.


    When Melinda got the news, a bold idea came to her mind, but she quickly denied it, because she believed that Jonas would definitely not agree.


    It was so difficult for her to participate in the production of the crew. If she said this idea, she would definitely be rejected.


    With a sigh of discouragement, Melinda stopped thinking about it. She was even in the mood to tease Victor. "Now that we don''t have a helper, we have to work harder," said Melinda.


    "It''s just an annoying fly," said Victor. Thinking of the director''s flattering face, he felt something stuck in his throat, which made him feel uncomfortable.


    This was the first time that he felt that what Jonas had done was right. He should do this to deal with a person like the director.


    Hearing this, Melinda smiled and thought it was true. Most of the things the director had done these days were flattering. In many places, Melinda felt that she was not good enough, and the director would only boast.


    Melinda wondered who gave him this identity.


    However, when Melinda thought of the role of a director in a play, she was tempted again.

 Chapter 377 Youth

    Although Jonas might not agree, she still wanted to have a try. How could she know whether she could do it or not if she didn''t have a try?


    There was something on her mind, so Melinda was a little absent-minded when discussing the matter. Noticing that there was something wrong with her, Victor told the group of people that the meeting was over.


    Those people left one after another with curious eyes.


    Looking at Melinda, Victor couldn''t help asking, "What are you thinking about?"


    "I want to be the director of this book," Melinda said it subconsciously. When she looked up and saw it was Victor asking, she felt a little embarrassed and lowered her head.


    In fact, she had been wondering if she had the chance to ask Jonas to agree with her request, which caused her distraction.


    Hearing this, Victor was a little surprised. Then he thought of the character of Melinda and didn''t feel strange. She was just like this, serious about her own work.


    "Do you also think I''m joking?" Melinda smoothed her hair in front of her and said with self-mockery. She didn''t major in this field, and she had never learned it. If others knew it, they would think that she was messing around with the money of Jonas again.


    But these people didn''t know that she was more serious than ever at this time.


    "No," Victor said with a smile. His smile was warm and inclusive, which warmed Melinda''s heart.


    "I don''t know why I have this idea, but at that moment, I really want to have a try," Melinda said. She didn''t think it was a whim.


    In fact, that instant thought was the voice in the bottom of her heart.


    Entering the entertainment circle was something she had never thought about before. But as time went by, Melinda felt that this circle was not as bright as others thought, but not as dark as others imagined.


    She thought that if it was in the past, Jonas would definitely support her. But now, when she thought of this, she looked helplessly at her high belly.


    Noticing Melinda''s hesitation and embarrassment, Victor spoke out his opinion as a friend, "If you really want to, just talk to him. He doesn''t seem to be unreasonable."


    On the contrary, there was no bottom line when he loved and spoiled her. Of course, Victor would only say this silently in his heart.


    ''If Jonas doesn''t agree, I''ll beg him. I''ll always beg him. This man will be softhearted sometimes, '' Melinda thought.


    With this thought in mind, she gradually became firm. Then she picked up her bag behind her, stood up and said to Victor, "I have something to do, so I have to go now."


    Victor shrugged and joked, "Go for it!"


    In fact, Victor had a rough idea whether or not Melinda could be the director. Perhaps, only Melinda herself would be so nervous.


    As soon as Melinda came out, the bodyguards and the servant who had been


    gan to reflect on whether it was because he had always been too easy-going that Melinda had no scruples at all.


    How could she be suitable to be a director?


    "I knew you would say that." With a self-mockery smile, Melinda lowered her head in disappointment.


    She had guessed that Jonas would not agree, but she still didn''t give up and came to him to talk about it.


    Melinda''s tone made Jonas feel guilty, as if he had done something terrible.


    But in fact, it was just because he cared too much about her safety.


    "Jon, you asked me not to challenge your bottom line, but have you ever asked me why I did that?" Melinda raised her head and looked at Jonas. The seriousness in her eyes made Jonas feel even guiltier.


    He seemed to be a little chauvinist. She had always got his permission to do anything she wanted.


    "I just want to try this job. I have tried too little in my life, and I really want to make this book well. This book is very special to me,"


    said Melinda in a trembling voice, "This book is my youth. I don''t want my youth to be ruined."


    Her real youth was very bitter. Melinda really didn''t want to see the youth in the TV play to be a mess.


    There was only one name in Melinda''s youth, which was Jonas.


    Hearing this, Jonas was completely silent. Although he knew that this book was very important to Melinda and he had read it, he didn''t expect that it had such a meaning.


    Because the hero and heroine in the book were very sweet.


    It was not like them at all, but when Melinda spoke at this time, he seemed to understand something.


    This was the youth of Melinda''s dream, but youth was a regret, so in the book, she gave herself a perfect life.


    "You can do whatever you want." Jonas couldn''t say that he agreed. Now he felt that the word "agree" was full of irony, as if he was not a couple with Melinda, but superior and subordinate.

 Chapter 378 Deciding The Heroine

    Until now, Melinda was still in a trance. She didn''t expect that Jonas would agree to her request so easily.


    At that time, she even began to think whether she was too selfish and didn''t care about how worried Jonas was. She found many reasons to comfort herself, but in the end, Jonas asked Ted to deal with it immediately.


    It didn''t take long for the staff of the crew to know that the director had been changed to Melinda.


    Melinda had no fame, no systematic study, and no experience in this respect. However, she just became the director.


    Worried that Melinda couldn''t handle it alone, Jonas asked Ted to get two assistant directors to help her. One of them was professional and could teach Melinda some systematic knowledge.


    The other one was rich in experience and varied in style, which could better teach Melinda how to deal with these things in practice.


    The director''s work was not simple. They had a lot of things to do. Sometimes in the crew, they were like a mother.


    But Melinda was a little different, because of her identity, there was no need to worry about the sponsorship. The scriptwriter was herself, and the working place was in this company.


    Even so, it was inevitable for Melinda to be busy. She was very concerned about this matter, and was willing to study hard. She almost devoted herself to the work of the director.


    Although Jonas didn''t feel well and felt that Melinda had less and less time to accompany him, these thoughts would disappear in an instant when he saw the smile on her face.


    After Melinda became the director, Victor was not surprised at all and even laughed at her that Melinda was his superior now.


    "We have to settle the casting as soon as possible. It''s already a waste of time in the casting." This was exactly what Melinda told Victor after she got the power. Although the director flattered her before, it was unknown that he had received the benefit of that company or not.


    He had always spoken for a female star and said how that woman was suitable. Therefore, Melinda had not decided who played the leading role of the play.


    But Melinda had also considered the person recommended by the director, but she really didn''t like that actress at all. She had a plastic surgery on her face, and she was so pretentious.


    If such a person joined the group, Melinda thought it would only be endless trouble.


    "Well, although there are many rich and powerful sponsor, we can''t waste time like this." Victor nodded in agreement with a mischievous tone. This was probably the most invested crew this year.


    If other crew got the money, they would probably have made an appointment to shoot. Unlike them, they were still in the selection stage.


    Hearing this, Melinda felt a little helpless. Then she told Victor that she had a candidate for the heroine in her heart.


    "Who is it?" Although Victor appreciated Melinda very mu


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    age of the hero was very special, and none of these people she thought highly of.


    "The director is a freshman. The heroine is also a freshman in the acting circle. We doesn''t have to care about whether the hero is famous or not. What we want is the right one," said Melinda. The crowd didn''t know how to refute her.


    Originally, they all thought that cast would be very luxurious with such an investment, but they didn''t expect that it would end up like this.


    The basic job of these staff was to collect information and find a suitable actor, and these materials needed to be reviewed by Melinda.


    There were a lot of complicated documents, but it was not troublesome for Melinda to read them carefully.


    "Let me recommend a person to you. He is not a newcomer. He has been in the business circle for many years, but his career has been very smooth."


    "His career has been very smooth", which meant he was not famous. As an experienced actor, it could be said that it was difficult for him to stand out in his life.


    But Melinda didn''t care about it at all and asked Victor to recommend him.


    The reason why Victor noticed this man was that he had a good role recently and had made some progress in his acting career.


    The man he recommended was a good actor, Felix Song. Although Melinda couldn''t tell who he was, she could feel familiar from the photo.


    Perhaps, this was the good, experienced actor.


    "The shape fits the hero well. Send me his information. I''ll check it now," Melinda said to Victor. She had to wear radiation proof clothes every day to avoid radiation.


    So when Melinda looked at the documents, she had to print them out. In order to protect her eyes, Jonas had asked them to print the words bigger.


    In this way, a thick pile of printed information was frightening.


    The materials arranged by Victor were very perfect. After finding a comfortable posture, Melinda began to read them.

 Chapter 379 Being Rejected

    Felix was a poor good actor in the entertainment circle. He hadn''t made a representative work for so many years and had always been not famous.


    During this period of time, he finally got a role that was deeply rooted in the heart of people and made people remember him, which made him very popular.


    As a result, many of her previous works were found out by his fans. In the past, nobody paid attention to him, but now everything about him was exposed except for his home address.


    The entertainment circle was always cruel. Felix had seen too many people. What impressed him the most was that when he was not famous at all, he lost a small role because of a famous star.


    A small role might not be worth anything in other people''s eyes, but in Felix''s eyes, it is very important.


    At that time, he had to fight for any role and any part of the play by himself.


    That was so important to him, but it was because that female singer was too famous and lost her temper on the film set. He became the innocent scapegoat, so he lost his role.


    So over the years, what he wanted to see most was that there was bad news about that person. But to his disappointment, there had been no dark news about that person all the time.


    There was just a rumor not long ago, and it had been clarified before it was stirred up.


    It could be said that he and that female singer had been in a bad relationship many years ago. The other party might not know who he was, but he had a deep memory of this person.


    Felix also thought that his acting career might be so ordinary and better than the extras, but he didn''t expect that the modern science fiction drama he had acted a few days ago would be popular.


    It was a hot topic on major websites. The style of the play was bold, but Felix didn''t think too much. He thought the role was good and novel, so he studied it for a long time.


    He was so serious about every play that he finally got his own popularity.


    He had acted the role very successfully. With an outstanding performance and a handsome overall image, it was hard to tell that he was a man of more than 30 years old.


    Because of his age and experience, he was different from others, mature and steady. His charm was exactly what young girls liked most nowadays.


    He was immediately chased by those young girls, changing his previous tepid popularity.


    The company also began to pay attention to some of his activities. They would carefully consider what kind of program he would take part in. Unlike before, when someone invited him, they would agree.


    He was so tired even without fame before.


    After reading all the information about Felix, Melinda thought she could think about it. First of all, he had a good appearance and some experiences, which made her feel that this person could understand the character better.


    She rubbed her eyes tiredly, then put the thick material on the table and said to Victor not far away, "I think this person can have a try.


    The pressure was because he didn''t like this actress.


    Thinking of this, Melinda felt a little embarrassed. Her play was too strange.


    "Yes. She is a newcomer. Do you know her? She is a good singer, Jessica Shen." When Melinda said that, she couldn''t help smiling.


    She was satisfied with the heroine and the hero. There was nothing better than this.


    But she didn''t notice that Felix''s face darkened when he heard the name.


    If there was nothing wrong with his memory, there was only one singer called Jessica Shen.


    "Sorry, I can''t take this play."


    Felix refused Melinda''s invitation without hesitation. Not only Melinda, but also his agent was shocked.


    But Felix''s temper was just like that. After he said he wouldn''t take it, he didn''t even want to talk to her. He stood up and left directly. The agent came to her senses, looked at Melinda and said apologetically, "Sorry, Felix may have encountered something. I will have a good talk with him."


    The agent complained in her heart, ''Why is Felix out of his mind? Even if he doesn''t like this play, he can''t leave like this.''


    He should know that Melinda was the one who was protected by Jonas. If Jonas knew that his wife was treated like this, Felix, who had just become popular, would wait for a rest.


    After the two left, Melinda was still in a daze. At the beginning, they had a good talk, and the other party also had the idea of signing the contract. Why did he suddenly refuse?


    She didn''t know why there was something wrong. The hero in her heart was gone. Melinda recalled what happened just now, it seemed to start from the talking of the heroine.


    She thought Felix didn''t like Alice, but it seemed that he had a problem with Jessica.


    Shouldn''t a singer in the musical circle have no social interaction with him?


    Melinda told this matter to Jessica. At last, Jessica comforted her. "How about I talk about it with him? After all, I''m going to cooperate with him in the future," she offered.

 Chapter 380 Agree To Cooperate

    After hearing what had happened from Melinda, Jessica thought that maybe Felix had a problem with her and was thinking about whether she had seen him before.


    Would there be any misunderstanding when they got along with each other? Or did he just not like her for no reason.


    If it was the former reason, it would be fine, but if it was the latter, Jessica really felt powerless.


    She was quite famous in the entertainment circle, of course Felix was not as popular as her. So when Jessica asked her agent for his phone number, the agent was shocked.


    "Do you know him?" the agent asked curiously. She was quite familiar with Jessica''s circle of friends, but she didn''t know Felix.


    "He might be the hero of Linda''s play," Jessica explained. She decided not to tell her agent about it. Otherwise, it would be troublesome.


    "Your boyfriend in the play? Wait for me to ask his phone number for you," said the agent. She knew quite a lot of people in the circle. She didn''t ask for Felix''s phone number directly, but found the number of Felix''s agent.


    At this time, Felix''s agent was telling him that what he did in Victor''s company today would have a bad impact, and she also told him that he was just on the rise and needed to maintain his good image.


    She didn''t want him to do something that would turn into a scandal.


    Felix listened to her words, but he couldn''t get over it. It could be said that Jessica was the first one who hit him in this circle.


    At that time, he just thought that as long as he worked hard, he would definitely be famous.


    "I''m afraid Jessica can''t follow my acting. She''s a singer, not an actress." Felix found an excuse for himself. If the two main characters were not good at acting, it could be said that Jessica was a singer or something.


    After all, she had many fans, but he was different. He would definitely be scolded.


    The agent thought it made sense, but she also thought it was a rare opportunity. It was a pity to lose it.


    It could be said that Jessica and Melinda were the stunts of this play, and as long as Felix performed well, he could definitely got a lot of fans.


    But sometimes, opportunities and risks coexist.


    She was still regretting that this was a good opportunity. Her mobile phone rang at an inappropriate time. When she knew the identity and purpose of the other party, the agent immediately felt that she didn''t need to regret.


    "Jessica wants to see you," the agent said to Felix, full of expectation in her eyes. Hearing this, Felix''s face suddenly changed, which could be said to be very dark.


    "I refuse," Felix said without hesitation. He didn''t want to have any contact with this woman for the rest of his life. She was only good at putting on airs. Why would he go there? To be mocked by her?


    Felix had to admit that Jessica wa


    est actor," said Felix. When he said these words, it meant that he began to think about it.


    Upon hearing this, Jessica heaved a sigh of relief.


    "But you are the most suitable person in Mellie''s heart, and I also think you are very suitable. Mellie is my good friend. Because of your refusal, she is still sad. Of course I have to help her,"


    Jessica said. Hearing this, Felix was surprised again. It seemed to be totally different from what he thought.


    There was no sign that she was putting on airs at all. On the contrary, she was very easy-going, and she was very good to her friends, and even very sunny. Her smile seemed to be very infectious.


    At that moment, Felix seemed to understand why there were so many fans supporting Jessica.


    It was just because this person was worth it.


    Felix finally agreed. The leading actor and actress were finally decided, and the official Weibo finally released the first post about the cast for such a long time.


    However, this Weibo post was like a huge thunder, making a group of people shocked.


    It could be said that these two people''s positions were completely different. After getting famous for many years, Jessica was like a noble woman, and Felix suddenly became famous, like a nouveau riche.


    The director, with a grudge, arranged a group of keyboard men to lead the bad comments.


    However, no matter it was the hero, heroine or the official Weibo, there was no movement.


    Melinda was even very happy that she had finally solved a problem. The two protagonists were decided, followed by the supporting roles.


    Although she had been worried about the main characters during this period of time, she didn''t leave the supporting roles behind. It was just that Melinda focused on this side, and Victor had prepared for the rest.


    After all the preparations were done, Melinda breathed a long sigh of relief.

 Chapter 381 Raise Child

    But Melinda had a deep feeling that when people lived in the world, troubles could not disappear, even children had trouble, let alone them.


    Now everything seemed to be getting on track, but Melinda had another worry. She was five months pregnant, and there were some work that she couldn''t participate in when she gave birth.


    A TV play shooting cycle was not one or two days. Moreover, in order to show the best effect, Melinda thought that all the plots did not need to be shot in a hurry.


    As long as it was the best.


    As a director, it was easy for her to choose a role. She just needed to look through the materials and let people come to the company to talk if they were suitable.


    Victor couldn''t help asking what was going on when he saw that Melinda was upset even after the main characters of the play had been decided.


    In fact, he was also worried about Melinda since she came to work every day.


    Moreover, pregnant women were really sentimental. At this time, everyone was happy, but Melinda was worried.


    "I''m afraid I don''t have the energy to follow up." Melinda expressed her concern. The novel was a child of her. Turning it into a TV play at this time was like raising a child. It would be a pity for Melinda to miss any growth step.


    She was worried that her child would meet a stepmother.


    The more Melinda thought about it, the more upset she became. Her thoughts even diverged. The more she thought about it, the more terrible it became.


    Hearing this, Victor looked at Melinda''s belly and immediately understood her. It was indeed difficult for Melinda to do these things.


    It had been Melinda who insisted.


    Victor had been following up, so he knew more about what Melinda had done for this. Seeing that she was still worried about this matter, he could not help saying, "Don''t worry. I will help you to make this TV play well, and never let the readers down,"


    said Victor. He wanted to comfort Melinda by patting her head, but he also realized the identity of the two people. This was really unreasonable, so he held back.


    "These people are all chosen by you. You should be confident in yourself," Victor comforted her, trying to distract her sad attention.


    Even if it was a staff member in this play, Melinda had to check in person. She would reference a lot of materials in the design of any scene.


    It could be said that she was really very careful. At present, there were very few directors in the circle who could do such a thing.


    What was more, as an outsider, Melinda could only tell others with the simplest action that she could.


    She knew that because she became a director, many staff thought this play was a children''s play. They insisted on it just because they valued the value behind it.


    "Yes, I trust them." In fact, she was still a little worried. She had seen Felix''s acting skills, so she didn''t need to worry too much. She just didn''t know


    Melinda spoke out the name of any man.


    "Well, he has been helping me all the time. He knows these things and my thoughts best," said Melinda. Jonas''s eyebrows wrinkled again.


    ''Shouldn''t I be the one who knows her best? Why did she mention another man at this time?''


    But when Jonas thought that Melinda was about to let go of these things, he didn''t think he could say anything more. But what Melinda did next made him lose his temper again.


    After accompanying Melinda for a while, Jonas went to wash his face and brush his teeth. When he came back, Melinda was holding her phone and quickly moving her fingers on the screen, replying the message very quickly.


    Thinking of that he would occasionally send messages to Melinda, but received the reply very slowly, Jonas''s unhappy mood rose again.


    As a steady and quiet person, Jonas suddenly made a big noise.


    However, Melinda didn''t shift her attention at all. She was still texting back, sometimes smiling, sometimes frowning.


    She would even speak when she couldn''t reply in time. When Jonas heard that it was also about the TV play, and it was Victor, he could no longer restrain his temper.


    "Melinda Mo!" His tone was a little serious. Hearing this, Melinda was so scared that her phone fell to the side. She was about to pick it up, but when she met the eyes of Jonas, she silently withdrew her hand.


    "What''s wrong?" Melinda asked innocently, and Jonas was furious. He breathed a sigh of relief and tried to calm himself down.


    Then he said sadly, "Now even if you are with me, you have to hold your cell phone and send messages to them all the time?"


    Jonas said, but there was still anger in his tone. Hearing this, Melinda fell silent. She thought of what Jonas had done and her reaction.


    "I''m sorry." She was a person who was able to compromise and be flexible. She immediately realized her mistake and actively apologized, "I promise I won''t do it again."

 Chapter 382 Rumors

    The basic actors and actresses were ready. The crew had been selected from the very beginning. During the selection of the hero and heroine, the shooting location had been discussed by Melinda with Victor.


    This was an urban TV play, and the site was basically in A City. The main company of the hero and the heroine was directly determined to use the company of Victor and Colson.


    And some other places were left to Victor to deal with, and Melinda just wanted to see if it was appropriate.


    The shooting date was chosen by someone hired by Melinda. There was also a ceremony. The script was finally decided and attracted a lot of media to watch. Many media began to rub their hands together to become the direct line reporters stationed in this crew, and get the first-hand information at any time.


    But in order not to make Melinda more annoyed, Jonas didn''t let the reporters enter the crew after the shooting. The outside world could only know the progress of the crew from the official Weibo.


    It took a long time for the final makeup photos to be released. This crew worked in a completely different way from other crew, but it was protected behind, and no media dared to find fault with it.


    When the make-up photos were released, they received a lot of positive comments on the Internet. All the fans felt relieved as they thought that Felix and Jessica were suitable for this role. The readers only hoped that the acting skills of the two could be good.


    In the play, the two people, Felix and Jessica, who worried Melinda the most, had a tacit understanding when they were acting. Although Jessica didn''t act much, under the lead of Felix, she could soon get into the play, and her level was very high.


    The two assistant directors felt strange when they saw the scene. They had thought that inviting a big shot like Jessica who had no acting skills would delay the progress of the crew.


    They didn''t expect that everything would go so smoothly, but the most worrying one was the main female supporting role. Alice''s acting was sometimes in a high and sometimes low state.


    But it was undeniable that her performance was admirable most of the time. Even Melinda felt that sometimes, it was as if this role had really come out of a book.


    The heroine and hero had the most scenes in the play. The love sense shown by Felix and Jessica made Melinda feel gratified.


    The two of them had been tit for tat, but they got along with each other more and more harmoniously. The two assistant directors also said to Melinda that watching the two people acting had a feeling that the two were really in love.


    However, the two people just felt that they were acting like this in the play, but Melinda felt a little different. Although her body was not allowed now, Melinda would still invite the crew to dinner from time to time.


    Felix had taken good care of Jessica outside the shooting site, and his behaviors were natural.


    Although Jessica was outgoing and could make friends with many people, she wasn''t close to them in many cases.


    So far,


    found that Alice became more and more depressed. She seldom talked in the crew, and even her assistant felt strange, saying that she seemed to have changed into another person.


    Usually, the two vice directors talked a lot with Alice, followed by Melinda. Alice found the two people basically for the script.


    She seemed to have completely put herself in this role. The most thing she did every day was to study the script, and her acting skills began to be stable.


    Every time she understood the role, the two directors and Melinda were surprised. They didn''t expect that Alice would discover some details of the original work and make up for it in her own way.


    Seeing that everything was fine in the crew, Melinda wanted to put aside her work, although the rumors about them had not stopped since the day of shooting.


    Although Alice''s performance was wonderful and even brightened people''s eyes most of the time, Melinda somehow felt a little worried. She always felt that Alice was too strange.


    In the outside world, because Alice became the supporting role, and a singer, Jessica, suddenly became the heroine, which made all the onlookers feel that there was something fishy about it.


    After all, Alice had a strong background and good acting skills, so she was the best choice. But in the end, she chose Jessica. The fans of the two sides were quarreling fiercely.


    The person involved had made an explanation, but no one believed it. The agent of both sides thought that they could also have a free ticket to the hot topics, which didn''t matter at all.


    Melinda had never heard of rumors outside. Sometimes, she also heard some of them. Some of her friends asked her, but she just smiled.


    The readers in the comment area were the most anxious. They were asking about the progress of the crew every day, and Melinda patiently replied.


    She told the readers that everything in the crew was fine and there was no problem. ''Don''t worry. I won''t let you down.''


    Although these were the same words, she replied one by one.

 Chapter 383 Schizophrenia

    Most of the comments from the outside were handled by the people from the announcing department, and all Melinda needed to do was to deal with the work in the crew.


    The people in the crew were not idiots, and they were all smart people. Many people had seen what had happened between Felix and Jessica, but no one dared to ask.


    Some experienced supporting roles would tease Felix, but it was also a test. If Felix and Jessica really got together, they should pay attention to their attitude towards Felix in the future.


    They did know about it, and they still wanted to tell their friends. That was why the crew was closed and the gossip would still be known.


    However, something happened in the end.


    Colson really doted on Alice. No matter how many things happened in the company, he would spare time to accompany her, which made the whole crew nervous every time he came.


    Colson was gentle only to Alice, so he was cruel to others, which made people feel horrible.


    The only people in the crew who could talk to him were Melinda and Victor.


    Victor didn''t have so many scruples. He didn''t think that his friendship with Colson was for benefits and didn''t care what others said.


    "Cut." With the assistant director''s somewhat angry voice, the scene fell into silence, because this kind of anger that could not be vented was aimed at Alice.


    Alice was in a good state before, but she was a little strange these two days. She often said wrong lines, and today it was even worse. She was completely talking nonsense.


    So even if Colson was here, the assistant director couldn''t help but get a little angry. Looking at her, Melinda felt worried and didn''t know what was going on.


    "Let''s take the next scene first and let Miss Zhang have a rest," Melinda said to the assistant director. She saw the assistant director''s face darkened.


    "There are only two scenes here. Both of them belong to Alice," the assistant director said. Hearing this, Melinda felt a little embarrassed. She took a look at Colson, whose eyes were full of pity. At this time, Colson had already stepped forward and hugged Alice to comfort her.


    Everyone in the crew was silent. No one dared to speak, but everyone wanted to go back to rest early after the shooting.


    "It''s okay. Relax. You are always the best." Colson hugged Alice and comforted her. Alice looked at him as if he was a stranger.


    She frowned with distress, as if she was thinking about who was holding her. The dazed look in her eyes made people feel sorry for her.


    Holding her waist, Melinda walked to the side of the two people. She felt something was wrong when she saw Alice behave like this. In fact, it was not the first time that Alice had behaved like this.


    In the past, everyone thought that she wanted to play this role well, but now no one would think so. Everyone could see that this was not the pressure caused by acting, as if there was something wrong.


    "Mr. Zhang, how is Miss Zhang?" Melinda asked anxiously. She was too heavy to do many things, so she


    doctor said that Alice was not very serious now. Fortunately, she was found in time. If she was treated properly, she could recover.


    But this was like a new person. No one could be sure that which was the real her.


    "Give me the prescription," said Colson. The doctor quickly gave him the prescription. Looking at the long medicine on it, Colson felt even more distressed.


    Alice was taken home for recuperation, and Colson completely abandoned the work of the crew and asked them to find another person, which meant that every scene related to her before would be reshuffled.


    It was a big blow to the casting group. After all, it was not a random supporting role to leave, but a female main one, and the one with a lot of scenes.


    "The loss of the crew will be compensated by the Puppet entertainment company. Alice will no longer participate in this play," said Colson. He regretted agreeing to let Alice act in this play.


    "Mr. Zhang, it doesn''t matter. I''m just worried about Miss Zhang," Melinda said worriedly. The Puppet entertainment company had invested enough in the play. The loss was nothing at all.


    But now Alice had an accident, as the main person in charge of this play, Melinda was still very concerned.


    "She is fine." Colson didn''t want to say anything more and hung up the phone. But there was something on Melinda''s mind. She didn''t stay long in the crew and asked the driver to send her to the Zhang''s house.


    The Zhang''s house was located in a bustling area, covering a large area. Melinda got out of the car, held her waist and rang the doorbell, but no one came to open the door.


    After a long time, a man who looked like a butler came out and said apologetically to Melinda, "Mrs. Gu, our Miss needs to rest quietly now. Our Master doesn''t want to see guests. Please go back."


    Colson''s idea was simple. He was worried that the appearance of Melinda would irritate Alice.


    Melinda didn''t expect this and felt a little disappointed. She went back home and told Jonas about it.

 Chapter 384 Bug

    With a complicated expression on her face, Melinda leaned against Jonas. She couldn''t tell how she was feeling to Alice now, but she was sure that she didn''t hate her at the beginning.


    She even felt sorry for her. It was said that hateful people must have a pity, which was not wrong at all.


    It was not easy for Alice to have someone who treated her sincerely, but now this happened.


    However, what Colson did made Melinda believe more that Colson had feelings for Alice.


    Hearing what Melinda said, Jonas felt something was wrong. Perhaps he had been deceived by Emily for too many times, so he didn''t believe in her anymore.


    "Maybe it''s a lie made up by Alice. Anyway, since Colson doesn''t allow you to see her, you''d better not go to find her. It''s better to stay away from her,"


    Jonas said. He was also worried about Melinda. Her belly was getting bigger and bigger. She had the ability to nourish the fetus at home, but she acted as if she had no money at home.


    But looking at the progress of the crew, thinking that it was all done by Melinda, Jonas felt very proud. ''Look, my woman is so great.''


    Since Jonas had said so, Melinda would not go against him. She nodded to show that she knew.


    Now Melinda had been pregnant for more than six months, and she was getting more and more exhausted. In addition, everything else in the crew went well, and after such a thing as Alice, she was a little tired.


    The new female supporting role was chosen by the two assistant directors after discussion. Victor had also read her information. She was good in all aspects and was willing to work hard. After reading her information, Melinda agreed her to join the crew.


    Victor was very familiar with the crew''s affairs, and the two deputy directors were also very professional, which made Melinda feel more relieved. Thinking that her belly was getting bigger and bigger, she discussed with Jonas to hand over the matter to Victor, and she returned home to recuperate the fetus.


    She could go to the crew when she had something to do. Anyway, the driver was waiting for her twenty-four hours a day.


    Jonas couldn''t agree with Melinda more. He even breathed a sigh of relief. He finally waited for the day when Melinda said she would have a rest.


    Without any hesitation, Melinda decided to have a talk with Victor and the two deputy directors after she decided to nourish the fetus. After handing over all the things, she went straight home.


    Melinda''s days at home were not boring. Victor knew that she still cared about the crew, so he would talk about it with her from time to time.


    Unlike before, the crew''s official Weibo would occasionally release a lot of funny interaction. The happiest thing every day to Melinda was to read these news.


    Most of the time, Melinda rested on the third floor, while the servant prepared food for her on the first floor. Melinda ate less every meal but more meals. She just rested at home for a week, and her whole body became much fatter.


    Realizing that if it went on like this, it would be difficult for her to give bi


    took her a long time to find a way to break the lock, but her boyfriend didn''t comfort her and even complained.


    But when she thought of the things that would be done soon, Yulia became excited again. As long as everything was done, she could completely get rid of the name of illegitimate daughter.


    And she wouldn''t have no place in the family like air. At that time, these people would have to be respectful to her.


    "You don''t understand even if I tell you. Just stay at the door and watch," the man said. He had given up letting Yulia look for the information, not to mention that most of Jonas''s information was in English and other language.


    Yulia had a deep understanding of herself. Last time she looked for something in the study of Alston because she didn''t know the documents, and she was almost found by Melinda.


    Speaking of Melinda, she became vigilant again. Although she saw Melinda go out just now, she was still worried.


    She complained in her heart, ''Why doesn''t she stay in the crew for a few more days? It''s more difficult for me to move.''


    When Melinda was at home, there were more servants than usual. But at this time, Yulia was very grateful for his brother''s order that he did not allow outsiders to go to the third floor at will, which gave her a lot of convenience.


    "Is it difficult to find such a confidential document?" Yulia said, then she felt the door was pushed open. With an angry face, Melinda stood at the door and looked at the two people.


    The two of them were shocked and looked at Melinda. Yulia''s boyfriend''s eyes suddenly became fierce. He put down the thing in his hand, and then came forward to control Melinda.


    "It''s so troublesome. Come and help me," the man said. He was not satisfied with Melinda''s struggle. Finally, Yulia came back to her senses and went to help control Melinda. The voice of the servant calling Melinda came from downstairs.


    The two looked at each other, and then quickly left the study. When no one noticed, the two quietly took Melinda out of the Gu''s mansion.

 Chapter 385 Mother And Baby Are Safe

    Yulia and her boyfriend left the Gu''s mansion soon. The servant looked around but didn''t see Melinda. She began to worry about her.


    Melinda was not the kind of person who didn''t tell others before she did anything. At this time, what she worried most was whether something had happened to Melinda.


    Thinking of this, she broke out in a cold sweat. Her hands and feet were trembling. She dialed the number to Jonas.


    Since the servant was taking care of Melinda, Jonas gave her a private phone number. Even if he was in a meeting at this time, he could receive her call.


    Jonas had been restless today, thinking that something would happen. At this time, he received a call from the servant, and his heart sank.


    "Young Master, Young Mistress is missing." The servant''s voice was almost desperate. She had already thought of how miserable she would end up. A living person disappeared in front of her.


    The key point was that they were still in the Gu''s mansion. She was really upset that something happened to Melinda even in the Gu''s mansion.


    Hearing this, Jonas felt dizzy. Then he came to his senses and asked the servant to wait for him at home. He would go home immediately.


    Seeing this, Ted knew something was wrong. The two of them put aside their work and went back to the Gu''s mansion, and left the meeting to William.


    When Jonas returned to the Gu''s mansion, he had already asked the servant what had happened during this period of time. When he saw the mess in the study, he knew that something had happened to Melinda.


    Besides, it was highly possible that Yulia did it.


    "No one." Ted knew well about Jonas. After knowing what had happened, he quickly went to the bedroom of Yulia, only to find that there was no one there.


    Perhaps, this matter was done by Yulia.


    "You go and investigate,"


    said Jonas. Then he took the bug to Ted and asked him to investigate. This was the only clue that could find some information now.


    At the thought of Melinda and the baby in her belly, Jonas clenched his fists. It seemed that Yulia was tired of living. If she didn''t want to live a good life, then don''t blame him for being ruthless.


    Jonas would never let go of anyone who hurt Melinda.


    Ted could understand Jonas best, so he asked his friends to investigate the contents of the bug, and then he directly investigated Yulia.


    When the voice appeared in the room, Jonas finally knew what Yulia wanted to do. It turned out that she wanted to steal the confidential information from his study.


    Linda must have known about it and wanted to stop it. How stupid Linda was. How could she be able to deal with these two people alone?


    "Ask someone to kidnap Yulia''s boyfriend."


    There was no emotion in Jonas''s words. He was like the king of hell who was giving orders. Even though Ted was used to it, he felt a little scared at this


    to the cart. After knowing the situation, the doctor said to Jonas solemnly, "Madam is about to give birth."


    "Anyway, keep her alive."


    Before Melinda was sent to the operating room, she heard what Jonas said. Her tears fell instantly. She really didn''t want the baby to be in trouble again.


    They had lost a lot of children. It was not easy for this baby to be so big. She could even see his appearance in the B Ultrasound. She could see what he was doing in her belly, and most of the time, she could feel his movements.


    Every scene was so happy. Was she going to lose it now?


    The words "in operation" was undoubtedly a kind of torture to Jonas. He had never thought that one day he would make such a choice, and such a thing could not be hidden anymore. After getting the news, Queena rushed to the hospital as soon as possible.


    Melinda had been in the room for a long time, and Jonas was restless. Queena came to comfort him, but as she spoke, she couldn''t calm herself down.


    The red light was unprecedentedly dazzling.


    The moment the door was pushed open, the nerves of the two people tensed up. The doctor looked at the two people with a smile. "Congratulations, Mr. Jonas, it''s a young master. The mother and son are safe, but because the child is premature, he has been sent to the incubator. You can go with the nurse to see your child,"


    the doctor said, but there was no response. Jonas looked straight at her. He didn''t care about the baby anymore. Who he cared most now was Melinda.


    "Mrs. Melinda is also fine. She can go back to the ward after cleaning up," said the doctor. Queena couldn''t help but hold Jonas in her arms and murmured, "That''s great."


    It was not until Melinda had settled down that Jonas remembered what had happened at home. At this time, Queena was in the hospital. Nelson and Alston were on the way to the hospital, and now there was no one at home!

 Chapter 386 Drive Out

    Thinking of the reason why everything happened, Jonas handed over the hospital''s affairs to Queena and returned home quickly.


    But it was too late. The door of his study was wide open, and the safe was also smashed open, which was not as clean as usual.


    Jonas was stunned. The documents in his study were very important, many of which were confidential documents of the company.


    The Gu''s mansion was in a mess. Jonas left everything to Ted to deal with. Then he went to the hospital and found Alston.


    Alston and Jonas hadn''t sat down and talked peacefully for a long time.


    But for the first time, it was so heavy.


    "The study was turned over?" Alston said in disbelief. After all, the study was at home. If his home was not safe, where else could be safe.


    "Yes, father, I hope you can investigate it as soon as possible, so as to give an explanation to Linda and the child," said Jonas. He rarely showed respect to his father, but he hoped that he would stop thinking about the so-called family affection.


    This time, the accident of Linda and the baby was caused by Yulia. Although the surveillance video of the study was destroyed, Jonas had every reason to believe that it was the two of them.


    For so many years at home, Yulia didn''t know what kind of person Alston was. She only destroyed the surveillance video that everyone knew, and didn''t notice what was going on in the dark.


    "I can''t listen to you on this matter. Don''t worry. I will investigate it as soon as possible."


    Alston still didn''t want to believe his daughter, who usually didn''t care about anything, would do such a thing.


    But there was no need for Jonas to say these words for a sister who was not favored.


    What on earth was the truth?


    But when his people investigated and approached the truth, he suddenly realized how much he had been wrong.


    It seemed that Yulia, who seemed to be calm and indifferent to the world, had already been hooked up with Jerry because of her boyfriend. The two thought that they were the biological children of Alston and wanted to join hands to steal his property.


    Although Jonas had been working in the company for many years, he didn''t have many shares. The property was all in Alston''s hands.


    These had always been the goal of the two of them. At the beginning, Yulia would be afraid, but after a few times, she actually liked this feeling. Moreover, she had always been accompanied by her boyfriend, so she was not afraid at all to do these things.


    Alston was completely shocked by the news. He seemed to have aged ten years. In a night, he had a lot of grey hair at his temples.


    He used to be happy when his grandson came, but now he was heartbroken by her children who coveted his family property.


    Jonas was also surprised to get this result. Although he knew that it must have something to do with Jerry, he didn''t expect that the two had cooperated for so long.


    It was hard to see that Yulia was such a woman who coul


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ickly arranged everything.


    However, Jerry and Yulia were not at home at all, so Alston asked his men to throw the things of the two of them on the road ten meters away from the Gu''s mansion.


    The same thing happened to the Soaring Group. In an instant, Jerry was taken back all his power and all Yulia''s cards were all frozen.


    Alston was cruel and resolute. When the two of them realized what had happened, it was too late to make any change.


    Alston directly asked the Soaring Group''s public relations department to hold a press conference. He would cut off the father and son relationship with Jerry without a reason. It made Jerry look like a rat crossing the street.


    He had once told Jerry how much honor he could receive now, and that he could also make him more embarrassed than before.


    As soon as the news came out, David was the first one to be alerted. The reason why David let Stacy be with Jerry was that he saw the value of Jerry.


    Now, Jerry was worthless and even brought some bad words. Although Alston didn''t say anything, it was said that Jerry had done something that made people angry.


    It was said that he had pissed Nelson off and made him into the hospital. But the truth was that Nelson didn''t want to deal with his family''s troubles recently, so he stayed in the hospital with Melinda.


    "Jerry always does some dirty things. You''d better not contact with him in the future. You''d better divorce him as soon as possible." David called back Stacy at the first time and said these words to her. Now no matter how Stacy reacted, David would never let her go back to look for Jerry to avoid being involved.


    After contacting with Yulia, Jerry realized the seriousness of the matter and immediately wanted to ask Stacy for help. However, when he returned home, he found that Stacy was no longer there and he had no home.


    "What''s going on?" On the way back to the Gu''s mansion, when Yulia saw the burning things on the roadside, she went crazy.

 Chapter 387 Not His Child

    Alston not only threw away all their things, but also hired servants to destroy them specially, leaving nothing.


    All of a sudden, the two of them only had their clothes on their bodies and nothing else.


    When Jerry and Yulia went to the bank to withdraw money, they found that their bank accounts had been frozen. Jerry always kept an eye on what he was doing, so he felt unreal even if Alston gave him a lot of things.


    Jerry felt that these things were not his. What he wanted was that these things were engraved with his own name, which was why he did this.


    After returning to the Gu clan, not only did Jerry accept the money given to him by Alston, but he also privately opened a private account and saved a lot of money into it.


    Therefore, when Jerry knew that everything was gone, he was not as restless as Yulia, but when he knew that he couldn''t withdraw money from this account, he finally felt desperate.


    The two of them had completely lost everything. Yulia looked at Jerry in a daze and kept asking what to do.


    Over the years, she had lived a simple and happy life in the Gu''s mansion. Now she didn''t know what to do. Compared to her, Jerry was quite familiar with such a life.


    It was in the same situation that he returned to the Gu family!


    "Don''t be afraid. Don''t forget that we have more than that." Jerry squinted at Yulia and said. He felt that women were really troublesome. They were so scared now.


    Why didn''t she think about the consequences when she did these things? But it was because she was not careful enough that Melinda found it out and changed the plan.


    "Where are we going now?" Yulia asked. It was cold outside and the wind was piercing. As the young miss of the Gu family, she never expected that she would wander on the street one day.


    But what made Yulia even more desperate was that there were actually media quietly following the two of them and taking a picture of the two of them, with very miserable words attached.


    When Melinda saw the news, she was really in a complicated mood.


    "How about you give them some money? They can''t survive without anything." It was inevitable for Melinda to feel sorry for them, especially for Yulia. She used to be a delicate rich miss, and she must have never encountered such a situation.


    Hearing this, Jonas frowned. Why couldn''t his wife change her soft heart?


    "They deserve it. And there are three grottoes of cunning rabbits. Don''t believe these appearances," Jonas said. The cunning rabbit naturally referred to Jerry. In fact, he had been waiting for him to give himself away.


    Besides, he had taken away a lot of confidential documents. Now that there was still no movement, Jerry must be plotting something.


    There was nothing to sympathize with such a person, and only Melinda would be stupid to think that the two people were very pitiful.


    Hearing this, Melinda immediately closed her


    he child.


    As a smart girl, Melinda had a bad feeling in an instant. She looked at Queena and asked directly, "Mommy, is there something wrong with the baby?"


    At that time, Melinda almost felt that the baby had left her, but when she woke up, she got the news that the mother and son were safe. She thanked God for not taking back her child.


    But she hadn''t seen him for a long time, so she was always uneasy. The state of Queena made her worried that everything for such a long time would be just an illusion.


    "The baby is fine. Don''t think too much," said Queena. She also realized that her state made Melinda suspicious, but when she thought of the baby, who was so young and didn''t know where he was, she felt a pain in her heart.


    "Mommy, tell me the truth." Melinda''s eyes were fixed on Queena, so bright that no one dared to look at her. At this time, two nurses passed by the door, talking about the arrest of Yulia.


    Melinda was sure that they were hiding something from her.


    Queena sighed helplessly and told all the things to Melinda. When she knew the child was taken away by Yulia, she could no longer calm down. She lifted the quilt and got out of bed.


    Because of the pain in her body, Melinda fell to the ground unsteadily. Tears streamed down from her eyes. "Where is Jonas? Mommy, ask him to take me to see Yulia. I want to ask where she has taken my child. Can she aim at me and let him go?"


    In the basement, Yulia was in a stalemate with a group of people. Standing in the front, with disappointment in his eyes, Alston asked sternly, "Yulia Gu, where is the child hidden by you?"


    "The child? What are you talking about, father? I''ve been driven out by you. I have nothing." Yulia didn''t admit what she had done and began to complain.


    Seeing that she was unwilling to tell the truth at this time, Alston felt even more disappointed, thinking that his love for her had fed dogs for so many years.

 Chapter 388 Something Bad Happened To Soaring Group

    The state of Melinda was very frightening, and Queena immediately lost her mind. She immediately called Jonas and told her helplessly that Melinda had known everything.


    At the same time, Jonas had just got Yulia''s address from Alston. Thinking of the agitated mood of Melinda, it was obviously unrealistic for her to wait in the hospital.


    "Mommy, you stay in the hospital with her. I''ll be right there." Said Jonas. He made a sharp turn and drive towards the hospital.


    He had planned to go to Alston, but he was worried about her and He drive the car faster and faster. However, when he arrived at the hospital, he saw the calm look of her.


    She just sat there silently, which made people feel very distressed. Her eyes seemed to look out of the window without any focus, and she was completely absent-minded.


    She was really afraid. She was afraid of losing this child. This child was very important to her. It was a child that came to this world.


    Was she still unable to escape from fate? Can''t she have her own child?


    "Linda." He walked closer step by step, slowly and heavily. He felt very guilty. If he could care about the children a little, perhaps all this would not happen.


    "Have you found Yulia?" Her voice was extremely calm, and there was a feeling of sadness that was no greater than death. At this time, she had no hope, or in other words, she was holding the worst thinking. Perhaps, the child had been in danger.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Don''t cry. I''ll take you to see Yulia now. We''ll find the baby soon. The baby is waiting for us." Said Jonas, holding her in his arms. Her tears were like burning flames in his heart.


    Both Melinda and Queena left with Jonas. The car was heading to a more and more strange place. At this time, in the basement, Yulia was still unwilling to admit what she had done, and was fearless to resist.


    At the moment when she saw Yulia, Melinda was not as dull as before. She rushed up in an instant. She was so weak that she almost fell down, but she punched and kicked Yulia.


    It could be said that she had never lost her mind like this in her life. She was still murmuring like a lunatic.


    "You are such a lunatic. Go away. Where is the police? Take her away quickly." Seeing this, Jonas quickly stepped forward and stopped Yulia who wanted to fight back.


    On the other hand, Queena walked aside with Melinda, wiped her tears and comforted her, "silly girl. Your health is the most important. Just let them deal with these things."


    Queena comforted Melinda, while Jonas didn''t have as much misgivings as Alston. He asked his men to use those methods in front of the police to force Yulia to tell the address of the child.


    In A shabby building in A City, there was a room where the children''s cry could be heard from time to time. If it was somewhere else, the neighbors wo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    r how he did it, there would always be other loopholes.


    In the middle of the night, Alston appeared in the ward of Melinda. She had already rested, but Jonas was still watching the news on the Internet.


    He was a little surprised to see Alston here.


    "Jon, let''s talk." Alston looked at him and said with a helpless smile. Jonas couldn''t remember how long he hadn''t heard this kind of intimate calling of his name from Alston.


    Afraid of disturbing her sleep, Jonas and Alston cautiously left the ward. He asked the auntie who was guarding next door to stay with Melinda in the ward.


    The two of them arrived at the twenty-four hour coffee shop downstairs of the hospital. In the dead of night, there was almost no one in the coffee shop. The two of them found a somewhat remote corner and sat down.


    The two of them were somewhat similar at this time. They both liked bitter coffee.


    "The child and Melinda have almost recovered. Go back to the company and help me get through this." Alston spoke out his purpose directly.


    Now the company was really in a mess. Alston couldn''t handle it alone, and he needed the help of Jonas. In addition, he had worked in the company for many years. Many people were only convinced by him, and they were not willing to obey his orders.


    "Okay." Taking a sip of coffee, Bob''s mouth was full of bitterness, as if his feeling of his father for all these years. He did not hesitate. He did not think that he was helping his father, and he felt that it was his responsibility.


    Soaring Group was also his painstaking efforts. He couldn''t let the villain be destroyed like this.


    After hearing what he said, Alston was finally relieved. Then he told Jonas the current situation of the company. Although he was prepared, he didn''t expect it to be so serious.


    After finished their coffee, they returned to the company and began to deal with these things.

 Chapter 389 She Suffered More

    It was not until the second day that she woke up that she knew about it. She was very worried when she read the news on the Internet, but she had never heard of it from Jonas.


    However, no matter how many things he had to deal with in the company, he would go to the hospital to accompany her for at least an hour every day. He didn''t want her to think that she was not important in his heart because of what she had experienced.


    The company seemed to be nothing in front of her.


    Sometimes, he couldn''t help but think of the time when he just knew her six years ago. He married her with great resistance in order to have a place in the company.


    Now thinking about it, which seemed to be a joke. At this time, he sincerely thanked for his grandpa''s stubbornness at that time.


    He once thought that he didn''t need these feelings. He just needed power.


    Melinda had recovered very well. She could get out of bed and walk around. Sometimes she could go to the park downstairs the hospital, but her favorite thing every day was to see the child.


    The child had gradually become more and more cute. Queena said that this child would never be worse looking than his father in the future.


    The baby looked almost the different day by day. Looking at it, Melinda was full of joy. The most uncomfortable thing was that she couldn''t hug the baby now, but the doctor also said that the baby could soon go out of the incubator and see the outside world like other children.


    Both Jonas and Alston were working hard for the company''s affairs. The previous gaps seemed to disappear overnight. After these things, the two seemed to see through a lot.


    They had seen through everything that they had been struggling with.


    They were back together. The most gratified ones were Melinda and Queena. Although Queena complained about Alston in her heart, it was undeniable that she still had feelings for this person.


    Especially at this important moment, she preferred a family to be together and overcome difficulties together.


    Obviously, Yulia''s boyfriend was well prepared. For so many days, the company didn''t get any progress even though Jonas and Alston had worked together to fight against him.


    At the same time, in order to make up for their previous negligence, the hospital put the child in the room of Melinda because the two people arranged by Jonas put a lot of pressure on them.


    The baby was almost all right now, but they had to be careful when taking care of him, and even the temperature in the ward had to be paid attention to again and again.


    The child had also arrived at the ward. Queena became more and more responsible. She had to take care of Melinda and the child, busy with everything.


    Although the aunt could help, she still liked to do it personally. In Queena''s own words, everyone was busy, so she couldn''t have time.


    The baby was still a little fond of crying, probably because of what happened before. Every time the baby cried, Mel


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he said besides blaming her father these days.


    She knew that she had met the wrong person. She didn''t want to see him at all. At that time, he would definitely deceive her with sweet words to help him.


    It would be better if they didn''t contact each other.


    Stacy knew that his father was capable of divorcing them even if Jerry didn''t show up.


    Thinking of the turmoil in the Gu family, Stacy felt a little guilty. It could be said that she was the one who caused it.


    If she hadn''t believed Jerry, he wouldn''t have been able to do such a thing.


    At the thought of this, Stacy asked her friend about the hospital and ward number of Melinda.


    "Why do you care about her?" Shocked by her sudden concern, Jessica was on her guard and worried that Stacy would be silly again for the sake of Jerry.


    Thinking of the news she heard a few days ago, she blurted out everything, regardless of what Stacy would think.


    "Jerry has always been lying to you. Before you were together with him, he had been messing around with many women. Don''t do anything stupid for him."


    There was a hint of helplessness in her tone. Stacy was stunned for a moment and then laughed.


    Her laughter sounded a little sad. In the end, she said to Jessica, "I''ll divorce him. My father has arranged everything. Jessica, I know how wrong I was until now."


    In front of her only friend, Stacy couldn''t help telling Jessica how sad he had been these days. After she said it, she felt much relieved.


    "I want to apologize to Melinda." Stacy said. At this moment, Jessica understood what did she meant. She told Stacy where Melinda was in the ward and called Melinda to remind her.


    At first, Melinda didn''t believe it, but when she saw Stacy really came and sincerely apologized, she finally believed it.


    Melinda didn''t think Stacy did anything wrong. On the contrary, she felt sorry for Stacy. In fact, she was also a victim in this matter, and it seemed that she suffered more than Melinda.

 Chapter 390 Buying A House

    Looking at Melinda and the baby on the bed, Stacy felt a little complicated. Thinking that the baby was premature, Melinda must have suffered a lot, so she said sorry naturally.


    "In fact, you don''t have to apologize to me." Looking at Stacy, who used to be high spirited and vigorous, now looked a little depressed, Melinda felt sorry for her.


    After all, it was all because of Jerry, Stacy had sacrificed everything in exchange for a fraud.


    "That''s what I should do. If I hadn''t been blinded and held the candle to the devil, these things wouldn''t have happened. Fortunately, both you and the child are fine." Stacy couldn''t help but take a look at the baby on the bed, who was pink and lovely.


    Thinking of that she had once been deluded by Jerry to kill the child, she felt a sense of crime.


    However, the Soaring Group was now in turmoil, and the Wang family was not much better. Jerry was the son-in-law of the Wang family, which was naturally involved in such a situation.


    Although few people could control the stock market, David was caught off guard at this time. He was busy in the company.


    "Let bygones be bygones." Her smile was still as gentle and approachable as before.


    In the past, Stacy thought that Melinda was just pretending, but now she felt that her smile was so beautiful, and even made people comfortable.


    Her restless heart, which was filled with guilt, quieted down at this moment.


    "Well, let''s not talk about the past. Is this a boy?" Jessica had told Melinda that Stacy had a similar character with her before. Melinda hadn''t felt it before, but now she felt that Stacy was optimistic.


    "Well, his name is Morris." Speaking of the baby, her eyes seemed to be shining. Stacy was also pregnant, but the baby was very likely not to be kept.


    Therefore, when she looked at the child now, there were different feelings in her heart.


    When the two talked about the child, they suddenly forgot all the gaps in the past. They chatted happily like a pair of old friends.Morris'' eyes were big and bright. Every time, Melinda and Stacy seemed to be able to see the ocean of stars in his eyes.


    He was quiet when he stayed with Melinda. Listening to the two people talking, he closed his eyes and fell asleep, which surprised Stacy.


    Stacy stayed in the hospital with Melinda for a long time before she left. But Melinda didn''t ask Stacy what she wanted to do about the baby in her belly. She thought it was other people''s business, so she''d better not ask.


    Especially such a heartbreaking thing.


    Jerry had done many evil things in his life, but he met Stacy. If he didn''t have so much ambition, he could run the company well in the Gu family and help Jonas, maybe he could also be happy.


    However, he had bad habits. He wanted to get more and more and ended up in prison.


    David plan to have a place in Soaring Group by taking advantage of Jerry


    In the evening, when Jonas came, Melinda told him that she was going home. His first reaction was to refuse.


    "The baby is too young. Let''s stay in the hospital for a while." Said Jonas. He knew that Melinda didn''t like hospitals, but he had no choice.


    "He will grow up slowly. Besides, this is a hospital, not any other place. We''d better go home. Isn''t there the aunt taking care of us at home? She is experienced. Maybe she can take care of him better than those nurses?"


    Said Melinda. She thought what she said was reasonable. Looking at the stubborn look of Melinda, Jonas knew clearly that he could not persuade her.


    Unable to dissuade her, Jonas had to go through the discharge formalities as she said. When the doctor saw that Melinda was about to leave the hospital, he didn''t say anything, and even had a faint smile on his face.


    He looked very happy.


    At this moment, Melinda immediately took action. Knowing that she could leave, she packed up her things and wanted to go home that night. At last, she was stopped by Jonas, who asked her not to do anything at night.


    The next day, Melinda came back home. Everything at home looked the same as before, but she knew that there was still something different.


    The baby was not used to the new place and cried on the first night. She felt sorry for him and comforted him all the time.


    Queena went straight to Jonas and asked him to buy a house near home and arrange it for Vern. She said that it was tired for him to walk around like this.


    Moreover, it would be too troublesome for them to walk around with each other in the future. These words were only said by Queena in private, and she didn''t expect that they would be heard by Melinda.


    Jonas did it quickly. Besides, he had several pieces of land near the Gu''s mansion. Jonas filled the name of Vern in the land and gave the property ownership certificate to Vern.


    His action moved her.

 Chapter 391 Visit By Jessica

    Vern refused at first, but when he heard Jonas talked about Melinda and their child, he finally agreed. He didn''t need to worry about moving. Jonas had prepared everything in detail.


    Looking at this, Vern sighed in his heart. It was also a good luck for Melinda to meet Jonas.


    Otherwise, he didn''t know what his silly daughter would do.


    But now, she met a man who treated her sincerely and spoiled her. As her father, he could rest assured.


    So, Vern moved to the neighborhood of the Gu''s mansion. Afraid that it was inconvenient for him to go out, Jonas wanted to find a driver for him, but Vern said that he only needed a bike.


    In their era, as long as they had a bike, there was no place that they couldn''t go. Vern missed it very much.


    When Jonas knew it, he asked someone to make a bike in Vern''s heart, which was completely exclusive to him.


    His attitude towards this matter made his father-in-law even happier.


    Now everything calmed down. The whole family was recording the growth of the baby. Because it was premature, the growth was slower than that of the normal baby.


    Melinda was still in her recovering, but she had been concerned about the filming since the moment she left the hospital. Victor knew her intention, so he reported the shooting situation to Melinda without waiting for her to ask every day.


    All in all, everything went well in the crew. Some time ago, they went to the neighboring province for shooting. Recently, they just came back, and because of the abundant funds, their shooting progress was not so fast. The key point was to let the actors get the best rest and show their best sides in the TV play.


    On this day, Queena and Melinda were playing with the baby, and the phone rang. Seeing that it was a call from Victor, Melinda answered it almost in a second.


    "You are picking up the phone faster and faster." Victor thought it would take a long time for Melinda to answer the phone and was about to review a document, so he couldn''t help teasing her.


    "How is the crew now?" This was almost what Melinda had to say every day. Victor patiently told her more about the work of the crew.


    What he said was basically good news. He chose to deal with some bad things by himself. If he said it was troublesome, it was really a small trouble.


    "Just change to another actress. This role only has five scenes in total, and it won''t take much time to make up for it,"


    said Melinda. She thought that Victor didn''t need to ask her about this kind of thing. He just needed to handle it well.


    Listening to the conversation between Melinda and Victor, Queena felt bad. After all, Melinda was her daughter-in-law. If she was so close to another man, there would be bad gossip again.


    Moreover, the Gu family had helped to invest in the company where Victor was now.


    Melinda kept in touch with Victor every day, basically making oral reports on the shooting, which confused Queena.


    She thought it was better for the two to stay away from each oth


    a was in hospital. At that time, she wanted to visit her, but was refused by Melinda, saying that she was fine.


    It turned out that the reason why Melinda was hospitalized was that she had a childbirth. During this period of time, her mind was basically focused on the shooting of TV series and the relationship between Felix and her.


    Felix was a stylish but not romantic man. He often did something that made Jessica speechless. But that was why he was so close to her heart.


    So after getting the situation about Melinda, Jessica felt a little annoyed. She thought that she was a typical woman who would forget her friends when she was in love.


    She didn''t know what had happened to Melinda. All she knew was that she was in hospital.


    It was a rare night without a scene, so Jessica asked for a leave from the crew to visit Melinda. The assistant director didn''t know whether he should agree or not, so he asked for the permission of Jonas directly.


    In the past, Jonas had a lot of issues with Jessica, but he had changed his attitude towards her several times. Knowing that she was a rare friend of Melinda, he agreed.


    Jonas didn''t tell Melinda that Jessica would come, which was a surprise for her.


    Even if Jessica had asked for leave, she didn''t leave until nearly eight o''clock in the crew. She wasn''t familiar with the Gu''s mansion. It was Felix who drove her there. He didn''t leave until she arrived at the gate because she was worried about the paparazzi nearby.


    After all, Melinda and Jonas were also often reported on the news.


    Jessica''s arrival surprised Melinda a lot. She had brought a lot of things here. Some of them were for the child, and Melinda admired her for carrying so many things alone.


    "I know you don''t lack these things, but I just want to show my blessing. You should take it well," Jessica said to Melinda. Then she began to tease her for a while. She thought the baby was very cute and couldn''t help but look forward to having a baby in the future.

 Chapter 392 Back To The Crew

    "It''s good that you can come." Seeing that Jessica was playing with the child, Melinda thought that if Jessica had her own child in the future, she would definitely be a good mother.


    In fact, Jessica really wanted to hug the baby, but when she saw the baby''s small body, she was afraid that she might hurt him, so she gave up and bent over to play with the baby.


    The baby was very cute. The more he smiled, the more excited Jessica became. In her opinion, it wasn''t her who was teasing the baby, but the baby was coaxing her. She and Melinda were talking about the story of the crew.


    The baby was getting tired and fell asleep soon.


    Jessica quietly left the baby. Instead, she walked to the side of the bed where Melinda leaned against and had a rest. Next to her was a fruit tray.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know you had suffered so many things." Jessica still felt guilty. As her friend, she didn''t know anything about it and didn''t come to visit her. It had been a long time before she knew it.


    "Did you do anything wrong to me?" Melinda teased Jessica. Jessica looked at her and told her all her guilt. At last, she lowered her head shyly.


    "Aren''t you still helping me? It will be the best help for me if you act well in the play," Melinda said with a smile. Her words were plain and warm. Hearing that, Jessica burst into laughter.


    That was also the reason why Jessica liked Melinda. She was always a nice person to get along with.


    "I''m fine now. Don''t worry. You can just focus on your work in the following days," Melinda comforted her. She was at home now, accompanied by her child and taken care of by servants. There was almost nothing to worry about in the crew with Jonas there.


    "It''s all Stacy''s fault." At the thought of her good friend, Jessica felt helpless. She didn''t expect that Stacy would meet such a bad man as Jerry.


    "Stacy has broken up with Jerry, and it''s not her fault," Melinda said. Thinking of the conversation with Stacy that day, she thought Stacy was not a bad guy in nature.


    The reason why she did that was that she was blinded by Jerry.


    "I know. She told me." Jessica thought of the day when Stacy called her and told her that she would divorce Jerry. At that time, she didn''t believe her, so she didn''t ask her in detail.


    Thinking of that the two of them hadn''t contacted each other since then, Jessica was in a dilemma again. She felt that she had really ignored too many of her friends these days.


    "Stacy is not a bad guy, and she had come to apologize to me." How arrogant Stacy was. It was enough for her to give up everything and apologize to Melinda at that time.


    "Well, in fact, Stacy is very kind," Jessica said. She thought that she had known Stacy since childhood and knew what kind of person Stacy was along the way.


    Maybe David didn''t know her so well.


    "Well, let''s not talk about these things. You can tell me something else, such as the work of the crew," said Melinda, trying


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ch energy it would take every day, but even if she was tired, she had to hold on, because such a full life made her feel very happy.


    However, what Melinda did was objected by Queena. Queena wanted to advise Melinda to stay at home and recuperate. After all, health is a lifetime thing.


    However, in Melinda''s eyes, this play was the most important now. It could be said that this novel supported her in the hardest period of her life.


    If Melinda hadn''t entered this industry on a whim, she really didn''t know what she meant in the world.


    So even if Melinda knew that she would make Queena unhappy, she insisted.


    With the help of the scriptwriter, Melinda, the shooting progress of the crew was much faster than before, and the quality also followed up.


    Seeing that she couldn''t persuade Melinda, Queena had no choice, but she was worried about her safety, so she asked Jonas not to go back to the company to deal with his own business after Melinda went back to the set. He had to spare time to accompany Melinda every day.


    In this way, the two of them appeared on time every day, even more often than the extras. The people in the crew only felt that the air was filled with the smell of love every day.


    The hero and heroine''s display of affection made them feel bad, but they didn''t expect another couple to come. They were a little familiar with Jonas these days, and the most impressive thing was his solemn expression.


    But now, Melinda was here. Everything was different. The man had been smiling and his eyes were softer.


    But in his eyes, there was never anyone else besides Melinda.


    In this way, Melinda started to be busy in the daytime and coax her child at night. Queena worried that Melinda was too tired and wanted her child to follow her at night, but Melinda felt that the child was still too young and needed breast feeding.


    More importantly, she didn''t want her child to be alienated from her because she was busy with other things.

 Chapter 393 The End

    However, Melinda was too tired to do that. As far as Jonas could see, Melinda was coaxing the child, and before the child fell asleep, she fell asleep. And she woke up in a panic and continued to coax the child.


    He felt sorry for her, but there was nothing he could do. He wanted to help Melinda in the casting group, but he knew nothing about the script.


    Taking care of the child, Jonas wanted to have a try, but the child was like his natural enemy. The baby cried all the time when he held him, which made Melinda suspect that if Jonas bullied the child in a place she couldn''t see.


    The official Weibo began to release the news of the crew from time to time, and even distributed a lot of behind-the-scenes under Melinda''s order. Looking at the progress of the crew, Melinda suddenly had a new idea.


    In order to make this TV play a form of shooting and showing, the crew had to follow a certain time line, which would be more tired, but they could receive more comments and improve it.


    After asking for everyone''s opinions and getting everyone''s approval, Melinda found the staff to start the production. This decision was sudden and shocked the people outside.


    But they were still looking forward to it. After all, this kind of play was a test for all the people. Once the play couldn''t be updated, or there were many negative comments, it would be a great impact.


    Generally speaking, this decision would not be made in the new play, but that was what Melinda had done.


    No matter what Melinda did, Jonas would support her, so he asked his products to start advertising for her series.


    In this way, the play became popular again, and many people who didn''t care about it at all were intrigued.


    Melinda asked several main characters to shoot a promotional video. Because the play was in this form, the actors didn''t have time to publicize in every city.


    But it still couldn''t affect the popularity of the play. When the first episode was broadcast, the audience rating had reached a new high.


    The plot was so dramatic and eye-catching. One was Felix, who was famous a few days ago, and the other was Jessica, who was a famous singer.


    This kind of combination was not expected, but the two people in the play had a strong loving sense. Many people immediately commented after watching it. This couple was so sweet.


    What Melinda did made the play famous. Many video applications even competed for the exclusive broadcast right when it was broadcast.


    When it was broadcast, Melinda only cooperated with TV stations, and the video applications couldn''t update at the same time. Now many people began to contact her to get the final copyright.


    At last, all these things were left to Jonas by Melinda.


    Melinda''s success made the whole family happy, especially Queena. She couldn''t help but tease that there was another celebrity in the family.


    With the popularity of the TV series, the news that Jessica and Felix were together was announced. At this time, no one would think that it was a new hype, and many people were willing to accept the arrangement that the two of them were together.


    There was no slan


    hat time, when the baby was one month old and one hundred days old, Melinda had neglected something, so she decided to organize the baby''s first birthday party well.


    Since Melinda managed the film and television company, she was very familiar with the overall planning of these banquets. She did almost everything in person, including the details and the design of the banquet''s furnishings.


    In the past year, the baby had stayed with his grandmother for the most time, so he was also the closest to Queena in usual times. He often coaxed Queena, and she always had a happy smile on her face.


    The whole family was very concerned about the baby''s first birthday party. Queena thought that not only should she put the photos of the baby on the party, but also put the family photo of everyone.


    Melinda thought that this proposal was a good idea. She had spent two days alone with Jonas, taking the baby to pick up Vern and her grandparents in the countryside.


    Grandpa and grandma hadn''t been to this prosperous city for many years. This time, they finally invited the two people to the city using the baby.


    The location of the photographing was set at the Gu''s mansion. On the day of the photographing, Melinda was writing down what had happened to her in the past few years with a happy smile on her face.


    "Linda, the photographer has arrived. I''ll go there with Morris. Come here quickly. If Morris doesn''t see you later, he''ll cry."


    Now, Jonas looked like a good father. Morris finally didn''t resist his embrace so much. At this time, he stood not far away from Melinda, with his back against the sun and a faint halo around them.


    Both Jonas and Morris were smiling, which made Melinda feel peaceful and happy.


    "You can take some photos of Morris first. I''ll be back soon after changing my clothes." In order to fit the theme, Melinda specially designed a series of parent-child clothes for the whole family.


    At last, Melinda wrote on her notebook. "I think, happiness is probably to see him holding the child with the same bright smile, rendering the rest of my life."

 Chapter 394 Thank You Note

    Hi guys. Happy ending! Thanks for staying with us the whole time. We will bring you more interesting stories.


    ?


    All these interesting stories are first released on MoboReader. You guys can download it now at https://www.moboreader.net


    ?


    Here, I would like to highly recommend some interesting ones to you.


    ?


    ?


    1, Trapped with the CEO


    ?


    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Lola''s life. To revenge her ex, she married a Billionaire man.


    ?


    "From this moment on, I will give you what you want," he whispered in a soft voice. Lola thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever.


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    2, My Wife is an Aloof Beauty


    ?


    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."


    ?


    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.


    ?


    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman, unlike any he had known. She surprised and delighted him. But will Daisy take him back? Can their son keep them together? Can the rift between them be healed? Pick this one up and find out!


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    3, The Substitute Bride


    ?


    "I''m in desperate need of money to pay Grandmother''s medical fee. I will marry Charles instead of Yvonne as soon as I get the money."


    ?


    When her sister Yvonne ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to pretend to be Yvonne and marry Charles. Her only wish was to get a divorce after a year. Charles is rich and powerful. His name had been linked to innumerable ladies. He had different girlfriends for every day of a year. Neither of them had expected that they would fall in love with each other.


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    4, Vengeful Girl with Her CEO


    ?


    Separated from her family since the day she was born, Linda vowed to come back and take revenge on those who had done injustice to her.


    ?


    Brought up in a noble clan, Charles was taking reins and conquering the business world but got beaten up by a woman he had never met before.


    ?


    Stuck with an unexpected betrothal at first, love eventually brought the two hearts together.


    ?


    Pregnant, kidnapped, injured, poor Linda was tossed into a roaring river. Who did it to her? What did they want? Who was the other ''Linda'' around Charles?


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    5, My Mr. Soldier


    ?


    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry''s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend''s uncle.


    ?


    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever.


    ?


    With the help of her husband''s enemy, she ran away from her marriage, but at a cost that she had never imagined she would have to pay. Five years later, she accidentally crossed paths again with the same people that she had fled from.


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    6, Cold CEO Vs. Sweet Wife


    ?


    Growing up without a mother can be hard. For Jean Wen, life became worse when her father, Henry, brings home his mistress.


    ?


    With two half-siblings intent on causing trouble, Jean is shunned by Henry. Desperate to earn his love, she agrees to be sacrificed for familial interests. She marries a rich CEO in exchange for a land her father wants. However, her failure and added complications with her family mean that everyone abandons her. To find out the truth about her mother''s death, she even risks her life. Is it an accident? Or a murder? When her stepmother turns her back on her father, she chooses to stand by Henry''s side and save his company from bankruptcy.


    ?


    Alone in the world, Jean comes across her ex-boyfriend. Will his consideration rekindle her love toward him? Will she be able to make her marriage work? Turn the page to find out more!


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    7, The Spoiled Girl


    ?


    Emily, was a just simple girl living a simple life when one day she received a call from the police that changed her entire life. Everything that happened since then was nothing short of a roller-coaster ride.


    ?


    She soon found out that her long-time boyfriend, Jack Gu, was cheating on her with her best friend. As if things weren''t bad enough, she accidentally ended up in Jack''s uncle''s car, where they ended up ¨C doing it. Soon, Emily found herself in a tug-o-war between her ex, Jack and his uncle, Jacob.


    ?


    --------------


    on the flight headed for the venue, an aircraft accident occurred right before he passed out.


    ?


    ...


    ?


    Rocky Bai is reborn!


    ?


    It is not until he saves a dragon that he becomes a spirit manipulator in the Holy Dragon Empire. To his surprise, the dragon''s saliva has a magical effect, which can cure disease and even bring people back from death.


    ?


    With the dragon, Ricky starts a new life.


    ?


    Let''s join in their adventure!


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    21, Treasure-hunting: Into the Unknown


    ?


    Zachary Zi traveled through time and space with the help of his Treasure-hunting Compass, which led him to the Olden World where he took over the body of a young man with the same name. The old Zachary''s clan was slaughtered three years ago and his fiancee had gone missing ever since. Although he managed to survive the ordeal, his injuries had taken away his ability to cultivate anymore. Will the new Zachary be able to fit into his new life?


    ?


    The Treasure-hunting Compass was a mythical artifact that could be used to release many quests. Each time Zachary finished a quest, he would receive a reward more desirable than the last. However, that wasn''t all. With the help of the compass, he also met a variety of beautiful and exotic women. Will they fall in love with him?


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    22, Addicted Love


    ?


    Amelia''s whole life was a run of bad luck. She was born into a poor family. Her mother took her own life when she was very young. Her stepmother is mean to her. And to top it off, her sister ran off with her boyfriend. But her life changed when she met Lucian. He was wealthy and successful, and she decides to improve her luck by entering into a contract marriage with him. Amelia can afford anything her heart desires, and he gets a wife. But what happens when she finds out Lucian really loves her, and she falls in love with him in return? Read Addicted Love on Moboreader to find out!


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    23, My CEO Daddy


    ?


    After being framed by her boyfriend and best friend, Nicole ended up spending the night with a mysterious stranger. She thoroughly enjoyed the unexpected rendezvous, but when she woke up the next morning, she couldn''t help but feel bad about what she did. All of her guilt, however, was washed away when she saw the face of the man lying next to her.


    ?


    "He''s... beautiful," she whispered, awed by what she was seeing. Her guilt quickly turned into shame, and it drove her to leave the man a bit of money before she left.


    ?


    Kerr was astounded. ''Did that woman try to pay me? Like a prostitute?'' he thought, offended.


    ?


    "Ask the hotel manager for the surveillance video," he commanded his assistant authoritatively, his eyebrows furrowed. He had a determined expression on his face. "I want to find out who was in my room last night."


    ?


    ''And when I find that woman, I''m going to teach her a lesson!''


    ?


    Where will their story go? Find out on My CEO Daddy here on Moboreader!


    ?


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------


    ?


    Right, time to wrap it up. I will still be waiting for you here. See you around guys!